Our Little Clementine

by MaxBeezy

Rating: teen
Tags: Slice of Life, Human, Main 6, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Romance, Original Character, Comedy
Length: 141090

The "My New Life In Equestria" trilogy concludes with the chronicles of Matt and Applejack raising their Daughter from foalhood to her teenage years. Hilarity ensues. Sort of.

In the final installment in the "My New Life In Equestria" series, Matthew Williams and Applejack are about to experience the trials, tribulations and joy of raising their newborn daughter, Clementine Rosemary Apple.

Chronicling close to twenty years, the two will find that no matter how much they think they learned before the birth, nothing will prepare them for the years that follow, as Clementine goes from a rambunctious filly, to a rebellious teenager.

Published 2014-07-14 07:40:06 UTC
Last updated 2017-02-27 07:59:59 UTC

A Morning Through The Eyes of A Wife And Mother

I love my husband.

It’s such an easy thing to say. I really do. He’s a big goofball, but he’s also a big sweetheart, and I love him for it.

On this beautiful and quiet morning in the bedroom of our wonderful house, I look down to see him, his head on top of my chest, sleeping soundly. He has this light snore that I find adorable. Celestia only knows how loudly I must snore. I don’t know how he puts up with it.

This isn’t the first time I’ve seen him in this position. He loves sleeping on top of my chest, feeling the coat that covers it with his delicate touch and soft cheeks. I have no idea why he likes sleeping on my chest. If I were human, like I am when we visit his parents, there would be a good reason as to why. Two, actually; but here, it’s baffling me.

Still, looking upon him in this state only reminds me of how I came to know such a person.

When I first met Matt in his world, and in the city that he called New York, my reaction was a simple one; in that I bucked him hard in the face. Sure, that might be an overreaction to some, but we was all screaming and hollering, so I felt that it was up to me to shut one of us up. He was the choice that made sense, as I wouldn’t dare hit one of my friends. I’d be lying if I said I felt bad afterwards, because that was a might scary.

It wasn’t until he let us stay in his apartment that I got to know the kind of human that he was. He was, for the lack of a better word, a might silly. He would react and emote with a lot of big mannerisms and facial expressions, especially when the others decided to take some of that money underneath his bed, and paid for the food. Honestly, I told them not to touch it, but I guess arguing with grumbling stomachs were a losing battle.

I got to have my first chat with him when he was all upset about the money incident. Hearing him be so soft spoken gave me a bit of a jolt, as I was half expecting him to still be loud, but I got to see a softer side to him. I’ll admit, when he showed actual interest in my farm, it did make me smile.

When he came to Equestria, it was honestly a pretty scary prospect. He was trapped in a world that wasn’t familiar to him, packed with creatures and critters that he did not know. So, imagine my surprise when he came to my farm the very next day, saying that he wanted to see me and what the place was like. I could tell how nervous he was. He wouldn’t admit it at the time, but I saw a lot of fear and sadness in his eyes for the first couple of weeks, even when he was being his normal silly self.

Still, when he came to the farm, and I interacted with him, I saw something strange. It’s something I never really felt before, and it sort of weirded me out.

I started to kind of like him.

You know how ponies would always talk about love at first sight? Well, that might be true to some, but I didn’t believe in such a thing. While it wasn’t at first sight, you can be sure that something close to that mushy hooey came to mind when he came down to visit me. I gave him a job right then and there, just so I can see him more and more. It was also done to help him get into shape. That’s not to say that I found him ugly in the slightest; in fact, I always thought of him as a bit cute when we originally met, but I wanted to see what a life on the farm would do to his looks.

And boy howdy, did it give him of a big old makeover.

That does sound a little shallow of me to say, I admit, but I cannot deny that he did get a bit more attractive as the days went on. Watching him pick up those basket full of apples, wiping the sweat from his brow, diving into the lake with us, and seeing that shirt cling to his body. Wow, gives me the vapors just thinking about those days. I was so flustered; I forgot to take my hat back, after he’d been wearing it for most of our swim.

When he came to the farm the next day, and finding out that a storm was approaching, it was then I decided to make some kind of move. I didn’t know what that move would be, but I would’ve made it when it came to me. The move came when it was time for bed; I asked him to sleep with me…in the most seemingly harmless way possible.

Honestly, having him with me was kind of scary. I had no idea what to expect. All I knew was that I wanted to try something; I wanted to ask him how he felt about me. I caught him plenty times taking a gander at me when I wasn’t looking, but he would do that adorable thing of moving his gaze to something else and hum some kind of tune. I wanted to know if he thought of me as… attractive. Maybe as something more than just a friend.

But then, I couldn’t do it. I chickened out. I said good night and went right to sleep. I felt that I would’ve made a fool of myself, or something. I was afraid that I misread his looks, and that he only saw me as a friend, and nothing else.

Of course, I would learn later on that I made a fool out of myself in a completely different manner, as I embraced him while I was having a nightmare.

He doesn’t know what dream I was having, and I hope he never does. It’s a dream that I wish I never had, especially one that happens more often than I would like.

The effects that night had on the both of us were both different and similar at the same time. We both had an increasing interest in one another, but he chose to try to hide it using what Twilight likes to call “brooding”. When he lashed out at me, that confused and upset me. I didn’t know what I did wrong, what made him hate me so. But, I realized that he didn’t do it out of hate, but out of fear…and love.

Nevertheless, his outburst lead me to that horrible day of not only asking that jerk Soarin out on a date, but nearly drowning as well.

It was then, I found out Matt truly loved me. He saved me, begging me to stay with him, proclaiming his love for me with tears in his eyes. It was the kind of thing most mares would dream of, and I couldn’t believe it was happening to me. Hearing him say those words as I came to, made me think I died and went to the great beyond.

He loved me, he really did.

The rest almost seemed like a blur, as we soon danced, admitted our feelings for one another, and the next night, after a whole lot of starts and stops, we made love for the first time.

I might have been smiling on the outside, but on the inside, I was terrified. I didn’t know what it was going to be like. He was a human, and I was a pony. Where he came from, this kind of thing was forbidden, an offense even. We were both doing something that could have been seen as strange or abnormal, and I didn’t know what the others would think, despite knowing that Twilight at the time had a bit of a crush on him.

But then, once he placed me on the bed and climbed up on top of me, I knew. I felt a piece fall into place as I looked deep into his eyes, and he kissed me ever so softly on the lips.

I felt complete, and that I would spend the rest of my life with him.

There was also the story of the wedding day, Sombra attacking, the pregnancy, but everypony has heard that particular story so many times, that thinking upon it can seem redundant at this point. The end result is what matters. We have a beautiful little earth filly named Clementine, and I couldn’t be happier.

Now, I am faced with brand new problem, one that requires Matt’s immediate attention.

“Matt…” I whisper, stroking my hoof against his hair, “Wake up.”

“Hurmphhh…” he grumbles that amusing grumble, rubbing his cheek on my fur, finding comfort out of it.“Five more minutes, AJ….” he mumbles in his sleep.

“But…I have to go to the bathroom.”

“Then go.” he replies. I’m not sure he realizes where he is.

“But…you’re kind of on me.”

“I am?” he questions, raising his head up slowly. Looking down, he sees my chest staring straight at him. He looks up to me, and I watch as his expression turns into a understanding realization. “I see…five more minutes.” he plunks his face down on my chest, rubbing himself against it with a playful growl.

“Stop it!” I giggle at the sensation, “This is serious. I have to go.”

“Okay, fine.” he rolls his body back to his side of the bed. “I don’t even remember how that happened. I fell asleep on my side first…”

“I guess you like my chest, then.” I chuckle, getting up off the bed. “Celestia only knows why. There’s nothing here but fur and that bit of fluff you like so much.” I put a hoof against the fluff on my chest, making it more pronounced for him.

“That’s probably why I like putting my head on your chest so much. You're just so comfortable.”

"Is that your way of saying I'm fat?"

"Of course not. You look perfect."

"You and your flattery. I'm still not in the same shape as I was when you met me." I pat my plumper belly and flank, "I haven't worked off the baby fat, yet."

"You don't need to. From what I can see, that baby fat stayed in all the right places." He flirtatiously smiles, moving into a teasing position with a beckoning hand. “When you come back, maybe I can show you how much I mean that, and we can have an EXTRA nice morning.”

“That sounds wonderful.” I say, heading towards the bathroom.

We hear Clementine crying in her room. She has awakened, and probably messed her diaper.

“Uh-Oh.” Matt says, getting out of bed. “Guess the extra nice morning will have to wait another time. I think Clementine needs a diaper change.”

“I put the diapers in the new cabinet we bought for her room.” I say, watching him go out the door to her room.

“Thanks, honey.” He calls out, disappearing around the corner. “Hey Clem. Need a diaper change?” I hear him on the other side.

I smile as I walk into the bathroom to do my business. I can still hear Matt on the other side of the door.

“Wow, Clem!” he yells, “What have you been eating?! Oh, right. Applesauce and assorted foal food. My mistake. Let me put a fresh one on you.”

Hearing Clementine’s cries turning into giggles makes my heart sing and dance. It’s so great knowing that she loves her father so much. I was afraid that she would find him strange, maybe frightening, but it turned out that my fears were unfounded. Every time Matt picked her up for a cradle or for playtime always elicited a laugh from her. She would hug him and smile at him, even as she continues to prod at his face like some kind of Doctor.

Other mares would constantly ask us how we came to conceive her, given that we are different species. I told them to read Twilight’s book, as she explains it better than I could. Even Matt can explain it better than I can. I don’t care about the science hooey, just that we have her now.

Looking at my face in the mirror. I see my frumpy mane and baggy eyes. My goodness, I look positively hideous. I’m not usually one to care about my looks, but somehow being married and having a foal has done something to change that personality trait. Perhaps because now I have someone to look good for. He’ll never say I’m ugly, though. If I come out to him now and ask, he’ll tell me how pretty I am.

“Whew, that was a stinker.” Matt says as he walks into the bathroom to wash his hands. “Looking good, AJ.” He kisses me on the cheek, “Loving the messy mane look.”

I can’t tell if he’s joking or if he’s serious, but the comment makes me chuckle either way, followed swiftly by a smack of my hoof on his posterior.

“Stop flattering me.” I say, inspecting myself further, “You know I look unkempt.”

“You’ll be beautiful no matter what.” Matt dries his hands off, “Besides, you’re twenty two years old. If anyone has to worry about being old looking and gross, it’s going to be me.”

“That’s impossible.”

“Nope. Completely possible. I’m about to be twenty seven in a few months, and with that comes grey hairs and wrinkles like no tomorrow. You don’t have to worry about such a thing until you’re Granny Smith’s age.”

“Overreacter.” I shake my head.

“Your face is the overreacter.” he halfheartedly teases. “Let’s put it this way…how old is Mayor Mare?”

“Like…in her fifties, I guess.”

“And she’s still looking good, huh?”

“Yeah.”

“Then you have nothing to worry about.” He puts a hand on my mane. “You’re going to be the talk of the town, even at that age.”

“Stop…” I look away with my face blushing like crazy, “You’re gonna make me lose my mind and jump you.”

“Oh no…how awful.” he says with a great deal of sarcasm. “I don’t want to be jumped by my hot wife. Oh the humanity.”

“You’re just egging me on, aren’t you?”

“What gave you that idea?”

Before I can answer him, we hear Clementine once again crying out. Matt and I go to her room to see her attempting to jump out of the crib and onto the carpet. Quickly, Matt picks her up and places her down on the floor. She sits her little rump on the floor, giggling while feeling the carpet.

“Clementine…” I say with confusion and sternness, “What in Equestria are you doing? You can’t even walk yet, much less ju…”

Our eyes widen when we see a fantastic sight. Clementine…our little Clementine…slowly and clumsily gets on her hooves…and begins to walk. It’s not a perfect walk; it’s actually more of a hobble than something close to walking, but it’s her first steps.

“Matt….” I gasp, a hoof over my muzzle, “She’s…”

“Clementine…” Matt kneels down to Clem, watching her try to get to the doorframe. “You’re getting there, Clem. Just a little bit more.”

“I’m getting the camera!” I shout, running to the living room and grabbing the camera. I turn it on, and rush back into Clementine’s room. She’s not at the door frame yet…good. I start recording. “Go, Clementine!” I cheer for her.

She stumbles a little, plopping back down on her flank. Tears well up in her eyes. Oh no. I should stop recording and help her.

“It’s okay, we got you.” Matt says, helping her back on her hooves. Clementine is smiles again, and Matt pats her on the mane. “Almost there, Clem.” he tells her, “You’re doing great.” He looks over at me with a smile, “This is amazing!”

“Go, Clementine, Go!” I cheer her on. She is getting closer to me. She smiles and giggles, almost at the door frame.

She makes it! Matt and I cheer at her accomplishment. Matt throws his arms up in the air like he’s at a sports game, and I get so excited that the camera strap nearly falls from my hoof. I stop recording. Clementine is still walking; this time, to the kitchen. Matt and I follow her to her destination.

“She seems rather determined to get something.” Matt says.

Clementine goes to the counter, looking up at a wooden bowl full of freshly picked apple. She hops up and down in an attempt to retrieve her desired meal.

“You want an apple?” I ask, “That’s a little too hard for you, Clem.” She cries in protest, “I know, I know…” I pick her up, setting her on the kitchen counter. “You came all this way for something that you’re too young for.” Clementine paws at the apples, but I bring her attention back to me. “How about I get you some freshly made apple sauce, made from these fine fruits? Will that be good?”

Clementine giggles and nods, as if she could understand me. I smile and start making the sauce.

“You were so good!” Matt congratulates her further, booping her on the nose. “AJ, did we get all that?”

“Yes, sir.” I smirk, “Something to show your parents, next time they come and visit.” I turn to cut the apples. Just then, Matt comes up behind me, lifting me up to place my back on his chest. I yelp in shock, looking up to see what he’s up to, and he surprises me with a well placed kiss on the lips.

Oh, that Matt. Always kissing me whenever he gets the chance. I get certain that he would get sick of it at some point, but every time we kiss, he always brings a great deal of passion and love to it. He does this amazing thing with his tongue that…oh…oh I can’t even describe it.

His right hand caresses my cheek, while the other plays with the fluff on my chest. Clementine is still trying to get some fresh apples, but Matt brings the bowl closer to us while still kissing me.

“What’s up?” I ask as we separate. Like I need to know his excuse for kissing me so good.

“We made a great kid. I know people and probably ponies say that all the time, but…” he looks at Clementine, and back to me, “Wow, we made a great kid. Nice work.”

“You did some of that work too, you know.”

“But, you did all the heavy lifting.”

“I sure did.” I chortle, “Next up, she’s going to start talking.” We look back at Clementine. What would be perfect at this moment, is if she says something. I hope she says “Momma” or “Dadda” like most foals do. With our luck, it’s probably going to be something unconventional.

She doesn’t say anything. Instead, she’s looking at the bowl of apples. Oh well, her walking is still amazing. One out of two ain’t bad.

“Sorry…” Matt lets go of me, “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“As long as you’re startling me with kisses, I think we’re just fine.” I smile, cutting the apples.

“Come on, Clem.” Matt picks up Clementine, bringing her to the living room. “Let’s watch some good old fashioned cartoons. In your world, we call them Transformares, but what I’m about to show you…is TransformERS. It’s goofy, but at your age, you’re going to think it’s the coolest thing ever.”

He turns on the television, and puts the disc into the player. The show starts, and the theme song comes through the speakers. The music is familiar to me, as our version has a similar tune, but the lyrics are definitely different. Matt comes back to me, helping in making the applesauce. He places the cut apples into the pot of boiling water, and gets a bowl ready for the cinnamon.

We look back to see Clementine bouncing on the couch as that silly show plays on the television. She is enjoying every minute of it.

“She definitely has your taste in shows.” I say, bumping him on the side.

“Yeah. I’ll wait till she’s older to show her the movies. Don’t think she’s ready to see Optimus rip another Transformer’s face off at this time.”

“Definitely not. Have to be all responsible now. Who knows how long it will be before we can take her to the movies.”

“Probably not very long, if we teach her proper behavior.”

“We better. It grinds my gears when parents bring a screaming foal into a movie theater. It’s even worse if it’s a movie for older foals or adults.”

“I think it’s bad, no matter what the movie is.”

“Okay…that’s true.” We both have a good laugh out of that, remembering the time we say a horror movie together in a packed house. One mare brought her two year old colt to the theater, and it started to scream its head off at the first scare. It was more frightening than the actual movie. “Will you be okay not seeing movies at the Ponyville Cineplex for a while?”

“I’ll be fine.” He gives me a reassuring smile, “If it’s something we really want to see, we’ll ask Pinkie Pie to foalsit for us…”

“Did somepony say Foalsit?!” Pinkie Pie yells through the nearby window, startling us both.

“GAH!” we yell, “Where did you come from?!” we say at the same time.

“I came to bring…” she stops her story, looking at the window frame, “…can you open the front door?”

Matt goes to the door opening it up. As usual, Pinkie is already there, bounding in with a box in her mouth, hanging by its straps. She plunks down on the sofa with the grinning Clementine.

“Ooooh! Transformers!” Pinkie claps her hooves, “Have you shown her the movie yet?” She then whispers to us, “I don’t think she’s old enough for it.”

“We know, Pinkie.” Matt say, “Just showing her the cartoon for now.” He glances at the box. “What is that?”

“Oh, right! I came here to give you guys some tasty treats!” she pushes the box over to Matt, “It’s strawberry cupcakes…Applejack’s favorite! Sorry for showing up without notice, but when I saw the cupcakes come out of the oven, I was like ‘OOOHHH! Applejack and Matt would like these!’, so I brought them here!” She leans down to Clementine, “None for you, little filly. They’re too sweet for you!”

“That’s mighty nice of you, Pinkie. We’ll be sure to save them for dessert.” I say.

“You sillies! Cupcakes can be eaten ANY time of day. Breakfast, lunch, dinner, dessert, midnight snacks…hey, is that really the time on your clock?!” she gasps loudly, “Oh my gosh! I have to get back to the shop! The lemon cake will be done in thirty seconds! Gotta go!”

She rockets out of the house with blinding speed. It’s silence now, other than the television still playing the show. Clementine goes for the box, but Matt picks it up, bringing it over to me. We share a look that says it all.

“Pinkie Pie?” he says.

“Pinkie Pie.” I reply.

Just another morning at the Apple house.

Author's Note

I chose to not write in Applejack's accent, because I figured from her point of view, she would be speaking in a clearer manner. It'll be back in the next chapter.

Party of The Foals

In the early afternoon in the crystal castle that belongs to Twilight and her friends, Matt is up on a ladder, placing one side of a banner at the top of a pillar. On the other side, Shining Armor is using his magic to lift up his part of the banner. Once they are put in place, Matt climbs back down, standing next to his friend to look upon their accomplishment.

HAPPY 1ST BIRTHDAY CLEMENTINE AND DAWNING SHIELD!!!!

“You know, I could have put the sign up myself.” Shining Armor chuckles.

“Yeah, I know. But I wanted to help out. Don’t want to feel like a lazy slob.”

“That’s impossible. With you always working at Sweet Apple Acres, and Applejack staying at home to take care of Clementine, you are NOT a lazy slob.”

“True.” Matt looks away from the sign, “But Pinkie Pie took most of the baking and other party planning duties, Rarity is making outfits for our foals, Twilight is letting us use this castle for the get together, Fluttershy wants to put on a Petting Zoo, and Rainbow Dash is….wait…what IS Rainbow Dash doing?”

They look up to see Rainbow Dash using the castle pillars as an obstacle course, confusing the two fathers. Rainbow then flies into the throne room, performing loops around the thrones at a fast rate of speed, before going into the center and rocketing up into the high ceiling.

With a confident smile, she checks her flight time, pumping her hoof in victory.

“Yes! Flew through the entire castle in fifteen seconds. I know what Spitfire would say.” She clears her throat, preparing her Spitfire imitation, “Fifteen seconds? That’s a new academy record. Meet me in my chambers in five minutes for your reward.” She then changes to her normal voice, “But, Spitfire!” she feigns surprise and shock, “You’re married! To a stallion!” Back to Spitfire voice, “He doesn’t have to know. Maybe he can join us.” Back to normal, “Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Matt calls out, interrupting her little fantasy.

“Wha?” she glances down, seeing the raised eyebrows of Matt and Shining Armor, “Oh, hey guys.”

“Just what in Equestria are you doing?” Matt asks.

“Bad question.” Shining Armor whispers, “She’s probably going to say…”

“Umm…being awesome, of course!” she answers.

“I knew it. Give me twenty bits.” Shining Armor holds out a hoof, expecting currency.

“I didn’t even agree to a bet.” Matt slaps Shining Armor’s hoof away, looking back up at Rainbow Dash, “Can you be more careful as you’re being awesome? I don’t want anyone knocking down that sign. Kind of worked hard on it.”

“Fine, fine…” Rainbow Dash sighs, “You know, you were a lot more fun when you WEREN’T being a big soft overly sweet and mushy husband and father.”

“Hey, I can still be a lot of fun! Just ask Applejack. I’m the funnest human in Equestria!”

“You’re the ONLY human in Equestria, dude. That’s not a hard title to obtain.” Rainbow Dash chuckles, “Speaking of humans, are your parents showing up, or what?”

“Of course they are. They’re arriving in the hour. Aren’t you supposed to be helping out with something?”

“No.” she waves off the question, continuing the fly around the throne room. “I didn’t agree to help out. I’m too busy…”

“Being awesome?” Matt grumbles in annoyance.

“Exactly. Being awesome is a twenty four seven kind of job.”

“How much do you get paid for being awesome?”

“Nothing. But the feeling is always great.” she looks down at Matt’s disapproving face, “But…if you want me to help out…I suppose I’ll assist Pinkie Pie put the games together.” she glides past the two, mumbling, “You guys are no fun.”

“I heard that.” Matt calls out, stopping her, “I may be a father now, but I am loads of fun, even if I am being a big soft…whatever else you said.”

“Oh yeah?” Rainbow Dash smiles mischievously, liking the possibilities of this conversation. She rockets towards Matt, getting in his face.

“Yeah!”

“Prove it.”

“Oh, I’ll prove it. I’ll prove it so hard that…”

“Sweet Celestia, just make out already.” Shining Armor rolls his eyes.

“ARE YOU KIDDING?!” Rainbow Dash and Matt look at Shining Armor, shouting the exact same thing at the exact same time.

“I mean…um…Applejack can join too. Cadance and I will foal sit Clementine as you guys work out your sexual tension.”

“Sexual ten…” Rainbow Dash quietly says, before shaking her head in a rapid pace, “You are so weird!” she goes back to Matt, “Okay! You and me…we’ll see who can finish all the party games the fastest AND get the best score! Are you in?”

“I am SO in!” Matt smiles, “What do you get if you win?”

“Um…I don’t know, but I’ll think of something! And you?”

“Well…Shining Armor had a pretty…” SMACK goes Rainbow Dash’s hoof across his face. “I’m kidding! Geez!” He wipes the side of his face, thinking about a possible reward. “If I win…you do a Sonic Rainboom at our foal’s party.”

“Deal!” she bumps her hoof with his fist. “I am so gonna win this one.”

“I wouldn’t bet on it.” Matt boast.

Rainbow Dash flies out of the castle; off to Sugar Cube Corner to help out Pinkie Pie. Once she is out of sight and out of mine, Matt lightly smacks Shining Armor over the head. Shining Armor flinches, looking back at Matt with an expression of confusion.

“What did I do?”

“Make out already?” Matt turns back to the throne room, grumbling under his breath, “Telling me to make out with Rainbow Dash…Jesus H Christ…trying to get me into trouble…”

“Who’s this Jesus, and why is he trying to get you into trouble?”

The afternoon rolls around a couple hours later. Pinkie Pie is bounding along the castle, placing balloons and setting up the games with Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy puts the finishing touches on the petting zoo, which is a giant fenced off circle with a cavalcade of critters.

Donut Joe and Pinkie set up the craft services table, which is packed to the brim with tasty treats, along with a various assortment of sandwiches.

Applejack and Cadance have arrived, looking at all the decorations with a smile. Soon, others have arrived as well, such as Big Macintosh, Twilight, and The Cutie Mark Crusaders, with Sweetie Belle bringing along her coltfriend, Button Mash.

Matt’s Parents have arrived as well, with Matt running up to them warmly.

“You guy’s made it!” Matt smiles, hugging them both.

“We weren’t going to miss our granddaughter’s birthday.” Dad looks around, wondering where Clementine is. “Where is she, by the way?”

“Rarity is keeping Clementine and Dawning Shield behind closed doors.” Applejack walks up. “Says she wants ta surprise us.”

“Hey, Mr. Williams! Applejack!” A familiar and friendly voice shouts from the front of the castle. Matt looks to see Quill Pen and Ditzy Doo waving at him and Applejack.

“Quill!” Matt waves back, walking to them. “How are you doing?” he gives him and Ditzy a welcoming hug. “I wasn’t sure if you guys were coming.”

“I have to admit, I was surprised that you gave us an invitation to begin with.” Quill says, “After all, we only talk once or twice.”

“Once or twice is all I need to consider you a friend. Besides, the Apple Family considers you a friend too.”

“Good ta see ya two, Quill.” Applejack smiles her pearly whites.

“I brought muffins!” Ditzy holds up a box of freshly baked muffins. “I made them myself. Is that okay? I wasn’t sure if you had enough treats.”

“There’s always room for muffins!” Applejack says happily, taking the box. “Oh, hey. Where’s your son?”

“Slip Wing?” Quill inquires, looking down in an area where he thought his son was. “I thought he was right next to us.”

Suddenly and dramatically, the lights shut off, leaving everypony in the dark, causing confused murmurs. Quill continues to look for Slip within the darkness.

“Fillies and gentlecolts!” Rarity’s voice booms throughout the castle walls. “It is my great pleasure to introduce to you…the star guests of the evening. Please give a round of applause to Clementine Rosemary Apple, and Prince Dawning Shield!”

A spotlight shines in the middle of the throne room, revealing the two foals. They are wearing fancy and well-crafted garments that could only be made by Rarity herself. They are detailed, and lovely to behold.

Dawning Shield, with a white coat like his father, and a blue mane with a streak of purple and another of magenta in the middle, like a combination of Shining Armor and Cadance's manes, stands proud like the royalty he is. He’s only a year old, but he already shows signs of a disciplined and hardened leader.

Clementine however, is nibbling at the tiara that was given to her. She slathers the headpiece with drool, as she makes sounds that sound like the word nom.

The crowd oohs at Dawning Shield and awws at Clementine.

“She looks so cute.” Applejack says, pressing her cheek against the kneeled Matt’s shoulder. “She thinks the tiara is candy.”

“We should probably tell her thaWOAH!” Matt doesn’t finish his thought, as a little Pegasus comes flying past his head. “What the heck?”

“Slip Wing!” Quill calls out, “Come back here!”

The little colt, flying through the air, but unseen by the light, soars past the crowd, who are ducking and weaving to avoid getting hit by the young Pegasus. Dawning Shield and Clementine look around for the party disruptor, with the tiara still in Clementine’s mouth.

Finally, Slip Wing, a nearly two year old colt with a dark grey coat, a brown mane, and brilliant blue eyes, comes bumbling into the light, rolling around on the floor in a bit of a crash landing. He gets up quickly, shaking the tumble off like it was nothing with only a goofy and proud smile adorning his face.

Suddenly, his smile disappears, and his eyes go wide, noticing the little filly that sits before him with a headpiece hanging from her lips. Clementine creaks her head to the side, looking at him with curiosity. He creaks his head to the side, looking at her with all of his attention.

The crowd watches on at the scene of the meeting of these two foals.

Clementine drops the tiara, slowly walking up to Slip Wing, inspecting him like she would her human father. Slip steps back ever so slightly, as she gets right into his face.

A pause between the two. It could go on for years if nothing happens.

Clementine smiles, pressing a hoof on his muzzle.

“Boop.” she giggles.

The entire crowd awws at the cuteness. All except Matt and Applejack, who gasp in shock.

“Her first word….” Applejack whispers with pride.

“Boop….” Matt says, “You’re right. Her first word WAS going to be unconventional.”

Slip Wing scrunches his muzzle after Clementine’s booping, attempting to suppress an oncoming sneeze. He succeeds, only to look at Clementine with playful revenge on the mind.

“Boop.” he says, pressing his hoof on her muzzle.

Once his hoof is removed, her muzzle similarly scrunches up, but unlike him, she lets out a loud by extremely adorable sneeze. Like Slip, she looks upon her target for payback.

“Boop.” she gets him again.

“Boop.” he gets her again.

“Boop.” she gets him yet again.

Soon, Dawning Shield comes between the two of them, looking as if he’s the authority of the bunch. He watches them with tough and authoritarian eyes. He raises his forelegs and…

“Boop.” he presses them on both their muzzles.

All three laugh, tackling Dawning Shield and scurrying off into the crowd, where the lights come on throughout the castle. Rarity rushes after them in an attempt to save her work.

“Wait!” Rarity chases them, “You’ll frump up the ensemble!”

The crowd chuckles at the chase, before Rarity eventually gives up, accepting that foals will be foals.

“Oh fine.” she admits defeat, “I suppose I’ll iron them out later.”

Pinkie Pie seizes the opportunity to insert a CD into the player, blaring a mix of her own creation of party music, ranging from tracks by DJ-PON3, to even some music that she acquired through Matt giving her some of his collection. The party crowd gathers at the food table, with Ditzy’s muffins becoming a surprise hit.

“Oh my god.” Dad says, mouth full of chocolate chip muffin goodness, “This is amazing.” he turns to a proud Ditzy, “You made this?”

“Guilty as charged.” Ditzy raises her hoof in faux guilt, “You really like it?”

“We love it!” Mom chimes in, munching on a blueberry muffin.

“This will be a hot scoop.” Quill says with much enthusiasm, “Parents of The Human in Equestria Love Ditzy Doo’s Muffins.” He nudges Ditzy for approval. “What do you think?”

“I think you need to enjoy the party, and not have that big brain of yours all focused on work.” she playfully pushes him.

“Okay. Play now, work later. No problem.” he smiles, “Come on, you minx.” he grabs Ditzy, bringing her over to the dance floor. The two dance with great energy, without a care in the world that they look absolutely goofy while doing it.

Other party members join in on the fun; Matt’s parents included.

While some were dancing, others were planning games that Pinkie Pie put together. All of them were designed for foals, but that didn’t mean the more grown up ponies couldn’t contribute.

There was Pin The Tail On The Pony, a Shark Tank with inflatable non-deadly sharks, Bobbing For Apples, Sticky Darts, and Whack A Tirek, a game with a bunch of angry looking Tirek dolls popping out of a hole, and the player has to hit him with a small foam chair. It was Matt who came up with that idea, due to having experience with villains and weaponized chairs.

Donut Joe trots around the part, looking for a certain special somepony. He spots her; Rarity, sitting at the punch bar, sulkily drinking some of the aforementioned beverage.

“Hey there.” Joe says with a smile, “What’s the look?”

“Oh. Joe…” Rarity sighs, “I made those ensembles with the utmost care and precision, and they are now in the possession of foals that are running amok. They seemed fine when I put them on.”

“Rarity…” Joe wraps a foreleg around her, “They’re foals. Of course they were going to be a little rambunctious. If it’s any consolation, I thought the outfits were spectacular.”

“Darling…you think everything I make is spectacular.”

“And I mean it every time.” he chuckles. “How about you wipe that somber expression with some of my world famous donuts?” Joe points her to the table full of the wondrous pastries.

“Oooohhh….” Rarity’s eyes glisten with happiness and hunger, as she marches towards the table. Other ponies have approached the area, but she pushes past them. “Back away! I must make sure that these aren’t poison, so that I may save all your lives.”

The guests murmur at the highly unlikely possibility, but they take too long to call her out on her lie. Rarity has dived into the donuts, munching on a good majority of them. Ponies try to get her to move, but they only get one word out of her.

“MINE!”

“Donut Joe! Help us!” Sweetie Belle says in a panic, “My sister is eating all the donuts!”

“I can’t stop her, sorry.” Joe shrugs, “The last time I tried, she bit me.”

“She bit you?”

“Well, it was more of a nip, but…” Suddenly, Clementine, Dawning Shield, and Slip Wing tackle Donut Joe, laughing during their tumble. “Ack! I’m being attacked by adorable foals!”

The three wrestle with the pastry chef, hoping to find some more sweets on him, due to Rarity hogging up the plates. Before they could discover if he truly was holding out on them…

“Clementine…” Applejack sternly says, getting her off of Joe.

“Dawning Shield…” Cadance removes him with the same tone of voice.

Slip Wing flies off of Joe, tumbling into the darkness for more mischief. Clementine and Dawning Shield, tired from their chasing around, begin to close their eyes. Applejack and Cadance hold their foals with care and with loving smiles on their faces.

“Ah take it y’all have the same problem, too?”

“Yeah.” Cadance chuckles, “Little Dawn here can’t stop running around the castle. Ever since he learned how to walk, he’s been galloping non-stop. We managed to get the castle foal proof, so he doesn’t hurt himself, but I still worry about him.”

“Clem is the same way. She also has a habit of tryin’ to eat things she can’t have for the time bein’’. Apples are a problem. She always wants the real thing, but ah don’t think her teeth are strong enough yet. It’s only apple sauce and fritters for this little filly.”

“Help! Foal on my head! Foal on my head!” the unmistakable perilous voice of Matt is heard. The two mothers turn to see Matt struggling with a laughing Slip Wing on his head. After a minute of desperate struggle, he pulls the mischievous foal off, maintaining his laugh and smile. “Oh, you…” Matt feigns anger, “When I tell your parents…”

“No!” Slip Wing shakes his head rapidly, “Play! Play!” he reaches for the sleeping Clementine.

“Clem is sleeping, Slip.” Matt says, “You two can play later, okay?”

“Boop!” he bops Matt on the nose.

“Okay, let’s go find your parents.”

“You don’t need to look very far.” Quill and Ditzy arrive to retrieve their son. “Sorry for any trouble this little colt has caused.”

“It happens.” Matt chortles, handing him over to Ditzy, “You take care, Slip.”

“Play!” Slip demands.

“No…REST.” Ditzy cradles him, “That’s what you need.”

Matt watches Ditzy carry the increasingly sleepy Slip Wing away, seeing that it doesn’t take long for rest to befall the young colt. A tap is felt on his back, prompting him to turn around to see a sight he should have been expecting since this morning.

“Hey, Matt!” a familiar voice calls out to Matt.

He turns around to see Rainbow Dash, with a smirk on her face, signaling to him that the challenge would soon be on. Applejack nudges Matt on the side, getting his attention.

“Ya gonna challenge Rainbow Dash?”

“She said that I wasn’t any fun anymore.”

“Wha? Well, ah never…” she harrumphs, “You are LOADS of fun! Just ask Clement…” Clementine is asleep, “Well, if she was awake, she would agree.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll show her who’s boss.”

“Don’t get too carried away, now. She can be a might competitive.”

“I won’t.” he kisses her on the forehead, “Wish me luck.”

“Ya don’t need it, ya big goof.”

They make their way to the play area, where they look over all the games that are on display. The two decide to start with Pin The Tail On The Pony. Other guests notice this challenge of the pony and the human, gathering around to see who will come out on top.

Pinkie Pie hops in front of them, dressed up as a gaming announcer.

“OOOOH! Are you two going to be playing all my games?!”

“Yes.” Rainbow Dash replied.

“The games I worked super-duper hard on to be fun and exciting?!”

“Yes.” Matt responds.

“The games in which I spent hours on end to put together and….”

“Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash interrupts, “You spent like ten minutes putting these games together.”

“I did?” she taps a hoof to her chin, “Well, it FELT like hours on end. Oh well. Game on!”

She hops away, humming a jaunty tune. Matt and Rainbow Dash look at each other with determined and energetic looks on their faces.

“You ready for this?” Rainbow Dash asks in a more than game tone.

“I’ll do my best.” Matt responds.

“Your best?!” she snorts, “Losers always whine about their best. Winners go home and buck the prom queen.”

“Have…have you been watching my movie collection lately?” Matt wonders, instantly recognizing that line from one of his favorite movies, The Rock.

“I’ve been hanging with Pinkie Pie when she babysits Clementine, yeah. Why?”

“Nothing…just…I never expected you to say something like that. It does fit you, though. Speaking of which, was Applejack the prom queen?”

“No.”

“Dang. Makes that comeback impossible, then.” Matt grimaces in disappointment,“Who was prom queen back when you were in high school?”

“Fluttershy was the prom queen.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

The two begin their little competition right out of the gate, when Pinkie Pie put blindfolds over their eyes for Pin The Tail On The Pony. Rainbow Dash managed to win the game within seconds, while Matt bumbled about, nearly wandering into Fluttershy’s petting zoo and placing the pin on an easily agitated bear.

Luckily, Fluttershy was able to turn him around to go the other way, where he eventually got it, but the point was already Rainbow Dash’s three minutes beforehand.

Then came the shark tank, where Pinkie set herself up on the prop board, waiting for someone or somepony to strike the target, which will collapse her into the pool of non-deadly inflatable sharks.

Matt, experienced with these kinds of games, as he attended many carnivals when he was younger, won the game on the first shot, sending Pinkie down into the dunk tank. To play it up a little, she screamed in faux terror, before going to a little overboard by pouring red food coloring into the water.

Rainbow Dash took longer to hit the bull’s eye, but it was obvious that Matt won this round.

When Bobbing for Apples came around, Matt thought for sure he had this one in the bag. However, what he didn’t count on was the superior jaws of the pony species, as their muzzles have a better reach than his human jaw.

Matt dived his head into the bucket of apples, hoping that he would grab one within seconds. Through the muffled noises of being submerged in water, one was clear; the sounds of applause and cheers. He brings his head back up, seeing Rainbow Dash standing victoriously with an apple in her mouth.

He got her back in the game of Sticky Darts, aptly named because the usual sharp pins of the darts were replaced by suction cups. It was a close call, but it was Matt who received the high score in the game.

Finally, came the biggest challenge of them all. The challenge that would prove which one of them is the best, which one will ultimately win this battle of the species.

The newly created game, Whack A Tirek. Matt submitted the idea a couple months back to Pinkie Pie, who was more than happy to create a game based around his admittedly foolish choice to hit one of the most dangerous beings in Equestria with a piece of furniture. The game is remarkably similar to another game that Matt was very familiar with in his world, the renowned Whack A Mole. He likes this new iteration much better.

The lights of the game flash, Matt and Rainbow Dash get their foam chairs ready.

And…the battle is on!

Matt and Rainbow Dash furiously whack away at the little Tireks that pop up from the board, with sound effects of the demon crying out in pain and suffering. Matt and Rainbow Dash enjoy hearing the villains cries of agony, as they both hate his guts with the power of a million suns.

The scorecard rapidly rises from their beatings, with the numbers being nearly neck and neck between the two. It’s anyone’s game at this point, and the crowd absolutely loves it.

All but Clementine, who is comfortably asleep in Applejack’s forelegs.

Soon, the final blow is dealt. Victory music plays as the game comes to its spectacular end. The scores are tallied by the computer monitor, and…

Matt is the winner!

“YEAHHHH!!!!” Matt throws his hands up in victory. Rainbow Dash groans in disappointment.

“Aw, man! I thought I had you!”

“To be fair, it was close.”

“Yeah, but just barely.” she sighs, “Okay. You won fair and square. The foals get to see something really awesome to close out this birthday bash.” She calls out to the crowd, “Everypony! Come on outside for something cool!”

Everypony and body comes pouring outside. Applejack and Cadance nudge their foals awake. The yawn, looking up at the sky with curiosity. They see Rainbow Dash looping around with great agility and grace. However, that’s not what the main event is.

“Check it out, everypony! The Sonic Rainboom! Happy Birthday, Clementine and Dawning Shield!”

Rainbow Dash launches into the air at supersonic speeds so fast, that the fabric of reality would surely break if she didn’t stop. Not long after reaching the maximum speed, she goes even faster, not leaving a sonic boom behind, but a beautiful and expansive sonic RAINboom.

Rainbow’s Friends have seen this incredible display already, but it never ceases to impress them. As for Clementine and Dawning Shield, they look as if they have seen the most incredible thing that life has to offer for them.

Matt kneels down to her, patting a hand on her mane and giving her a kiss on the forehead.

“Happy Birthday, Clementine.” he says softly.

“Happy Birthday.” Applejack says as well, with the same soft and loving tone.

Clementine looks upon her smiling parents, which makes her smile a wide and playful smile. She tells them how much she loves this birthday, and them, in one simple action and word.

“Boop.” she puts her hooves on their noses.

First Day of School

In the residence of the Williams-Apple family, Matt is putting down a plate of cut apples and a blueberry muffin on the table for somepony who hasn’t arrived yet. He does the same for another side, and another for himself. Looking over at the table, he thinks, wondering what is next, The lightbulb inside his head goes off, and he goes to the fridge to get some juice.

As he pours three glasses of orange juice, a door in the hallway opens up, and the pitter pattering of enthusiastic and energetic hooves races through into the living room and around the couches.

“First day of school! First day of school!” the little filly says.

Clementine. Five years old. She is celebrating her first day at Ponyville Elementary. It’s been a long road for Applejack and Matt; taking care of her when she was a little bundle of fluff. Now, she can run and talk and cause more trouble than ever. Her voice gives that of a southern drawl, much like Applejack, while sounding more like a squeakier Applebloom.

The four years that passed from her first birthday to now have been quite eventful for the family and their friends. Donut Joe and Rarity moved in together, Big Mac and Twilight were officially married, and Matt’s parents have been visiting them a lot more frequently than usual. Whenever Pinkie Pie couldn’t make it to foalsitting duties, Matt’s parents were more than willing to help out, jumping at the chance to see their granddaughter again and again.

The young filly barrels into dining room, hopping up on the table, and immediately gets to munching on her morning meal. Matt steps back from all the crumbs and apple bits flying through the air, and getting onto his and Applejack’s plates.

“Easy! Easy, Clem!” Matt chuckles, slowing her down with a pat on the mane. “You’ll give yourself a tummy ache, eating like that.”

“I’m just excited, is all!” she smiles a wide smile, with blueberries stuck in her baby teeth. “I’ve been waitin’ for school, and ah can’t help but get so…so…”

“Excited?” Matt says drolly.

“Yeah! Excited! Ah know ah used that word before, but it’s so…so…”

“Appropriate?”

“Yeah! That!”

Applejack comes walking into the dining room, tuckered out and with a disheveled mane. She yawns and walks over to Matt, giving him a kiss good morning.

“Good mornin’ Matt.” she smiles, “Did ya wake up early?”

“Not that early. Maybe like an hour before you.”

“What’s the occasion?” she looks over at the plate of food.

“First day of school, Mom!” Clementine chimes in excitedly.

“Really?” Applejack sounds surprised, “Ah thought it was Sunday…” she glances at the nearby calendar on the wall. It is most certainly Monday. “Sweet Celestia, I’m a mess! Ah shouldn’t be taking you to school like this!”

“Hot?” Matt slyly quips. Applejack responds with a playful prod of the hoof.

“No. Unkempt.” She chuckles, “After breakfast, I’m gonna get ready to take Clementine to school.”

“Don’t worry. You can stay in. I’ll take her.”

“No, sir.” Applejack brings her hoof down on the table, “Ah ain’t gonna stay home as our little filly goes off on her first day of elementary school. No way, no how.”

“Far be it from me to argue with the devastatingly gorgeous mare with the messy mane.” he sits down in front of his plate of food. “Let’s eat…” he immediately puts a hand on Clementine’s shoulder, “Slowly, this time. You have plenty of time to enjoy your food, Clem. There’s no rush.”

“Okay.” Clementine nods, eating her food at a better pace.

An hour passes, and Clementine gets her little bag ready for school, while Applejack straightens out her mane, bringing it into her normal and familiar appearance. Matt, who had been ready since the morning, sits on the couch with the still excited Clementine, watching more old school Transformers episodes on the television.

Applejack emerges from the hallway; the last one ready to go. The two turn to see the farmpony smiling and nodding that she’s ready, which prompts Clementine to jump off the couch and run around the room.

The three walk into Ponyville, with a half hour to go before Clementine’s first day at school is to begin. Matt and Applejack talk with her about what she might experience, while also giving her advice.

“Now, Clem…” Applejack says with kind sternness, “School ain’t all fun and games, now. There’s a lot of work and learnin’ that needs ta be done, so listen to the teacher at all times. Now, ah know that she can be a might borin’ in areas, but it’s stuff that ya have ta remember, when it comes down to tests.”

“If you’re having any trouble, don’t hesitate to ask us for help.” Matt smiles. “Your Mom may know more about Equestrian history than I do, but I’ve been here long enough to know a thing or two as well.”

“No problem.” Clementine nods, “Ah can’t wait to make some new friends.”

“That might take some time.” Matt says, “But then again…” he looks at Applejack, “Your mother is the most likable pony in Equestria, so it might take you all of two seconds to make friends!”

Clementine giggles as she goes ahead towards the school, leaving Matt and Applejack at a distance, but they can still se her clearly.

“Don’t run too far!” Applejack calls out, turning her head to Matt. “Ya think she’ll be okay?”

“I think so. She has more of you than she does of me.”

“Oof!” Clementine grunts, tripping over a rock. “I’m okay!”

“Ya sure about that?” Applajack smirks.

“Okay, maybe about fifty-fifty.”

They make it over to the school, where other fillies and colts have already arrived and playing in the yard out front.

Ms. Cheerilee, still looking wonderful and as vibrant as ever, watching the young ponies with a smile on her face. She notices the Williams-Apple family approach the schoolhouse, with young Clementine already halfway through the gate, before Applejack catches her.

“Easy there, ya little varmint.” Applejack jokingly says, “Gotta make sure your mane isn’t all mussed up.” she pats any dirt and dust from Clementine’s mane; accumulated after her battle with the rock in the ground. “There we go, all better now.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Clementine hugs her. Matt kneels down for her to hug him, which she happily does.

“You have a good day, Clem.” Matt says, letting her forelegs go back down onto the ground. “We’ll pick you from this this exact spot, okay? No wandering off.”

“Ah will, Dad.” she stamps a hoof on the ground, indicating the exact spot where she’s going to be.

“That’s our little Clementine.” Matt pats her on the mane, standing back up, “Go on, have fun.”

“But learn, too.” Applejack cuts in.

“Ah will. Love ya both.” Clementine runs off past the approaching Cheerilee.

“It’s lovely to see you two.” Cheerilee says with a wide smile, “I was looking forward to the day where you brought your daughter to school. She’s a bundle of energy, that one.”

“She sure is.” Applejack chuckles, “Y’all will make her feel welcome and all, won’t ya?”

“I promise that she’ll feel right at home here.” Cheerilee says with confidence and pride. She looks up at the Ponyville Clocktower, making note of the time. “I got to get going. Lots to do. You both take care.”

“See you later, Cheerliee.” Matt waves.

“Okay, my little ponies! It’s time for school!” she gathers them up to go inside the schoolhouse.

They pour inside, all laughing and talking to one another. The last one in is Clementine. She hangs at the doorframe, with a sudden twinge of nervousness hitting her. She looks back at her parents, who smile and wave with all the love in their hearts. The sight makes the young filly get a boost of confidence, responding to the wave with one of her own.

Matt and Applejack watch as she goes into the classroom, with the door closing soon afterwards.

“Ah miss her already.” Applejack sighs.

“It’ll only be for a few hours.” Matt assures her, kneeling down and putting a hand on her shoulder. “She’ll be fine. Trust me.”

“She better be fine, or else ah will have to knock some sense into any foals that try to hurt mah little filly.”

“I’ll do some of the knocking as well.” Matt pulls her in closer, “So, what would you like to do now? Go to Rarity’s, or to the Apple Farm?”

“Ah forget, what are were going to Rarity’s for, again?”

“I don’t know. She wants us to come over so she can show us something. I don’t know what.”

“She is closer…” Applejack ponders, “Let’s see her first. I’m sure it’s a new dress or something.”

The two arrive at Carousel Boutique in little to no time at all. Inside, they can hear the galloping of hooves, with the occasional piece of fabric floating by the window, surrounded by the unmistakable blue glow of Rarity’s magic. It’s only when Applejack knocks on the door, that the sounds stop, and the door opens, revealing a uncommonly disheveled and tired Rarity.

“Oh, you two made it.” she smiles, seemingly unaware of her appearance. “Come in, come in.”

The two walk in to her place, seeing that the area is…actually quite clean, and the opposite of what they expected; judging by the noises they heard from the outside.

Things have changed over the years for the fashionista. She has a popular fashion line known as Rarity’s Secret, with the name taken by the advice of a knowing and smirking Matt, who was surprised that there was no such Equestrian version of his world’s Victoria’s Secret up until now.

“Sorry about the mess.” Rarity utters, sparking confusion amongst the two, as all they can see it a clean floor and well-organized shelves.

“Erm…it’s okay…” Applejack trails, “How are things?”

“Fine, darling, just fine.” she smiles, walking around in an investigatory pace.

“Are you looking for something?” Matt wonders.

“Umm…yes…I’m trying to find a white cloth that I somehow managed to misplace. I need it to complete my ensemble, and I cannot for the life of me find it.”

“You mean that piece over there?” Matt points to her couch, which has a white piece of a fabric laying on it.

“Oh my goodness, yes! Why did I not think to look over there?” she picks up the cloth with her magic, “I tell you, the moment you stop looking for something, you manage to find it in the most obvious of places.” She disappears behind a velvet curtain.

“Glad to be of help.” Matt looks down at Applejack, shrugging. “So…um…you said you wanted us to come over to show us something.”

“In a moment…” Rarity calls out from behind the curtain, “Just…let me…there! Perfect!” She walks out of the curtain with a look of pride on her face. “Allow me to present to you…my wedding dress!” with a glow of her horn, the curtain opens to reveal a dazzling and elaborate wedding gown.

“Holy cow.” Matt awes, “That looks…expensive.”

“You like it? I spent all weekend making designs, and putting this together. The inspiration just came to me!”

“It’s beautiful, Rarity.” Applejack nods, “But…uh…why did you make a wedding dress?”

“Because Joe asked me to marry him, that’s why.” Rarity says in a tone that suggests that Applejack should know this.

“Hold up…” Matt puts a hand up, “Donut Joe asked you to marry him?”

“Yes…”

“Rarity…” Applejack continues Matt’s train of though, “Ya didn’t tell us about that.”

“I didn’t?”

“Nope.”

“Well…now you know.”

“Well…” Matt shares a look with Applejack, “Now that we know…” they smile and rush up to Rarity, giving her a simultaneous hug of joy.

“Congratulations!” they say at the same time.

“Oh, my!” Rarity is caught off guard by the sudden showing of affection, but the feeling is pleasant, to say that least. “Thank you.”

“Who else knows? Applejack asks, with her and Matt letting her back on the floor.

“Just you two, for the time being.”

“Why just us?” Matt wonders.

“Because Joe and I want to ask something of you. I want you…” she looks to Applejack, “…to be my Maid of Honor. Joe…” she looks to Matt, “…would like you to be his best…how do you put it again…oh, right…Best Man.”

“Best Man?” Matt questions quietly.

“Maid of Honor?” Applejack does the same.

They are quiet for so long, that Rarity is wondering if they are going to say yes or not. As her hope begins to dwindle, Matt and Applejack turn back and smile, nodding their heads in definite approval.

“That would be awesome…” Matt begins, “…but why me?”

“Well, you two are good friends. You guys have been hanging around a lot ever since Big Mac started getting busy…in more ways than one…with Twilight, and it was either you or Trenderhoof.”

“Trenderhoof? I didn’t know Joe knew Trenderhoof!”

“He doesn't, darling. I was just joking. Even if he did, I’m sure poor Trenderhoof wouldn’t want to come to the wedding, on account of the incident with Applejack a few years ago.”

“Oh, yeah…” Matt thinks back to that incident, which occurred a few months after the birth of Clementine. He looks over at Applejack, “We went to the farm so you could try applebucking again, and Rarity showed up with Trenderhoof on a tour of Ponyville.”

“Yeah…ah remember…” the memory isn’t too fond in Applejack’s mind. “The moment he saw me, he went right up ta me, and started ta flirt.”

“The best part was when he saw you.” Rarity giggled at Matt.

“Hey…” Matt takes faux offence, “He called me a monster and a…um…apparition?”

“Aberration, dear.” Rarity corrects him. “When he found out who you really were, he went off on the both of you for being in such a relationship.”

“And then ya hit him over the head with a chair.” Applejack finishes the story, “Scaring him off from Ponyville forever, and writin’ a bad review in his travel column. “

“Hey, I didn’t hit him with a chair!”

“Oh really?” Applejack raises a disbelieving eyebrow, “What did ya hit him with, then?”

“I hit him with a stool.”

“That’s technically a chair.” Rarity chimes in.

“No. A chair and a stool are completely different things.”

“Can ya sit on a stool?”

“Yes.”

“It’s a chair.” Applejack and Rarity say in unison.

“Chair or not, he was being unpleasant. So, I did what I do best.”

“Matt…ah love ya and all…but ya gotta stop with the chair related violence. It’s like it’s become a habit or somethin'.”

“Oh, please. It is NOT a habit. Name any other time I struck another being with a piece of small furniture in the past few years. I dare you both.”

“A Cerberus from Tartarus.” Rarity says.

“He was peeing on our lawn.”

“Prince Blueblood at the Grand Galloping Gala.” Applejack says another.

“He complained about your food…again, from what I understood.”

“The Flim-Flam Brothers.” they say together.

“OH MY GOD THOSE FLIM-FLAM BROTHERS!!!” Matt throws his hands up in anger, “They tried to put your farm out of business for the third time, and I couldn’t…URGH! It felt so great smacking those two horrible con ponies in the face with a chair.”

“As satisfying as it was to watch…” Rarity grimaces, “…you did gain a rather unpleasant reputation about being a violent individual. Lyra had to psychologically examine you and everything.”

“Yeah, but I was fine. She just said that I was easily irritated by those who insult or conspire against my family. She gave me some pills, and I mellowed out.”

“Mellowed out?” Applejack interrupts, “They increased your libido!”

“And that was a problem because….?”

“Well…it’s wasn’t…” Applejack said quietly, “To be fair…at least you weren’t hittin’ anything after that.”

“And I haven’t since. Trust me, if I get in the hitting mood, it’ll be for emergency acts of violence only. “

Inside the classroom of the Ponyville Schoolhouse, Clementine had her hooves glued to her cheeks as she watches Cheerilee give a lecture about Equestrian history. Other foals in the classroom were more interesting in making doodles of stick figures or sleeping, but Clementine was enraptured by the teacher’s tale of magic and whimsy, while all the while being entirely true.

Once Cheerilee was finished with the lecture, it was time for lunch.

Clementine went outside onto the play yard, finding a nice looking table right in the shade of a beautiful tree. She immediately went to sitting down, putting up her lunchbox, which had been decorated with stickers placed there by her, onto the table.

She immediately went to eating, devouring her tasty daffodil and tomato sandwich like her life depended on it. Without her father around to tell her how to eat, she happily munches on her own pace. It was then she realizes what he was trying to teach her, as the sandwich was gone within half a minute upon eating it.

“Oh…ah guess ah should have paced mahself.” she shrugs, getting to the juice box.

As she moved on to her various snacks and juice box, a feeling that she hadn’t felt before starts to creep up on her. Clementine looks around, noticing that despite the big space of the table, no other pony is there, drinking their juices or eating their meals. She’s confused at the sight, wondering where everypony else is.

Glancing over at the play area, she sees various colts and fillies eating over on the grass, making occasional looks over at Clementine’s area. She gives them a smile and a wave, hoping that they would wave back, or come over to her in a best-case scenario. Instead, they go back to eating and talking to their respective groups.

A couple of minutes pass, and Clementine gets a couple of visitors. Two fillies, one with a cream colored coat, and another that’s a shade of orange, walk up to her with a look of curiosity in their eyes.

“Excuse me.” The orange one says, “My friend and I were wondering…is your dad that creature we see around town?”

“Uhh…yeah, ah think so.” Clementine responds, “Where he comes from, he’s called a human.”

“Okay. Thanks.” the inquisitive filly says, motioning to her friend to leave.

The two go back to their end of the play yard, leaving Clementine in a state of confusion. She thinks about the short and abrupt encounter for several minutes; tempted to go over there and ask why that was the only thing they wanted to know.

Before she could give in to that response, the school bell rings, prompting everypony to head back into the schoolhouse.

Clementine closes up her lunchbox, heading back to class with the other foals.

Matt and Applejack spent a longer time at Rarity’s than they expected. Once she gave them the news about her and Donut Joe’s engagement, followed by them reminiscing about past events, most of them involving Matt getting himself into a situation that ends in pain or chair battles, the three ended up spending the day together.

They went out to eat over at the Hayburger, where Matt decided to get a salad, as the titular burger didn’t have the most pleasing effect on his stomach the first and only time he ate it. Food in Equestria has been kind on his stomach, but this was one of a few that he could not handle. He didn’t mind so much, as the occasional trip over to his world, or a visit by his parents gets him some meat; after his Mother had pointed out that his figure was getting a little too skinny.

Out of respect to the cows of Equestria, Matt has regulated his meat intake with only chicken, being one of the many creatures in the world that he could not have an actual conversation with.

They also took a stop over at the market, where Applejack picked up some ingredients for the night’s meal of creamy potato soup, a favorite dish of Clementine’s.

After saying their goodbyes, Applejack and Matt arrive back at the Ponyville Schoolhouse, where the fillies and colts pool out and into the town, or into the forelegs of their waiting parents.

The last one to exit is Clementine, who trots over to her parents with that look of confusion still on her face.

“How was your first day of school?” Matt asks, not noting the expression on Clementine.

“It was okay.” she says, in deep thought.

“What’s the matter, sugarcube?” Applejack is the first one to notice, “Y’all alright?”

“I’m fine, mom.” Clementine does her best smile and nod before replying, “It’s just…weird is all.”

“Weird?” Applejack glances over at Matt as they begin to walk back home, “What do ya mean?”

“Well, these two fillies walked up to me, and asked if you…” she looks up at Matt, “…were mah daddy. Ah said yes, and they just…nodded and walked away.”

“That’s it?” Matt is intrigued, “They just walked away after you told them?”

“Yeah.”

“Hmmm….” Matt thinks about it, “That’s odd.”

“Ah don’t know what it means.”

“Well, maybe they were only curious. I’m sure that in the followin’ days, they’ll be more comfortable talkin’. Foals can be like that on the first day of school.” Applejack assures her, “Back when ah went ta school, ah would walk around, and say hi, and that’s all I’d do. It took me weeks before ah had the courage to say any more than that.”

“Really? No foolin’?”

“No foolin’, Clem.” Applejack chuckles, holding her close. “Now, come along. We gotta get home and make some potato soup; your favorite.”

“Alright!” Clementine says in excitement.

Telling Her Now

For the next few days, Clementine was subjected to question after question from the same two curious fillies. It’s never a series of questions, just one a day, before going back to their group of friends to converse.

On the second day, they asked if Matt was some kind of pony turned into a human. She said no. On the third day, they asked if Clementine was actually a human wearing a pony costume, looking down at her hooves like they were nothing more than props. Clementine said no, showing off her hooves like the real appendages that they are.

After school, when Matt and Applejack would pick her up, Clementine continued to wonder what all these questions mean. Applejack assured her that it was nothing more than curiosity, and the next week, they will be more comfortable in having a conversation with her.

Matt was a little more suspicious, but he felt that he was probably overthinking things.

After a fairly uneventful weekend; that surprised the Williams-Apple Family, considering their penitent for trouble and shenanigans, it was back to school for the young filly. Unlike the beginning of her first week however, she walked inside the classroom with a little more trepidation.

It was business as usual for her; the lecture by Ms. Cheerilee was as informative and exciting as it could be, and she wrote down as much as she could, on the chance that there would be some kind of test at some point in time.

Lunchtime began, and Clementine went to her normal spot. Once again, there were no interested parties willing to go to her and sit down to have lunch.

Minutes pass, and as Clementine is finishing up with her sandwich, multiple shadows loom over her, darkening the sunlight like an umbrella on the beach. Clementine looks up to see the two fillies that have always questioned her, but this time, they aren’t alone. This time, they are joined by a few other foals, some fillies, some colts.

The crowd look upon her with devious smiles on their faces, which makes the young innocent filly gulp as a reaction.

“Hey guys!” The orange filly calls out, “Check out the freak! She’s the one with the monster dad!”

The crowd murmurs and giggles at her words. Clementine is more than a little perturbed.

“Mah…dad isn’t a monster….” Clementine timidly speaks.

“I bet her hooves are hiding hands and feet.” one colt whispers to another.

“Ew, gross!” the colt replies at the suggestion. “That would be disgusting.”

“No! I’m not hidin’ anything!” Clementine wiggles her hooves, “They’re hooves; just like you and me!” she looks at the duo that have been questioning her for the last week.

“So you say…” the cream colored filly snides, “If you’re a pure pony, how is your dad NOT one?”

“Ah…ah don’t know…” she really doesn’t know. Her parents haven’t given her the talk about her origins, yet. “Ah just am, that’s all.”

“I bet that thing isn’t really her dad.” said the orange one, “Just some creature her mom picked up. I bet her real dad isn’t even around. She’s just some fatherless filly that no stallion would want to take care of!”

“You’re wrong! He’s mah dad! They told me so!” Clementine tears up at their words and suggestions. “Why…why would ya…”

“Aw…she’s going to cry.” cream colored mocks, “You going to cry, little filly? Crying that you don’t have a real father? Just a big ugly brute?” she points at Clementine’s crying eyes, “Check out the freak crying!”

The group laughs at the now crying Clementine just as the school bell rings. Cheerilee calls them inside, and the group leaves Clementine alone on the playground. It takes her more than a few seconds to gain the courage, wipe her tears, to get up and walk back into class.

When school ends, Matt and Applejack are once again waiting outside for Clementine to arrive. Eventually, she comes out; head hanging down in an attempt to hide the damp cheeks from her quiet sobs. It doesn’t take long for the two parents to notice.

“Clementine?” Applejack inspects her closer, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” she replies drolly.

“Did something happen at school?” Matt kneels down, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Ah said I’m okay. Just tired.” her tone comes off almost as a snap, but halfway turns into a normal response. “Ah need some sleep.”

“Okay. Hold on, sugarcube.” Applejack lifts her up onto her back, carrying her home.

Once they arrive at the house, Clementine went straight for her room. Applejack asked her if she was hungry, but Clementine simply shook her head before going inside to her little hideaway.

“Ah think something is wrong.” Applejack correctly surmised.

“Clementine would always be hungry after school.” Matt says, finding the behavior odd. “Maybe she had a tough day at school.”

“School can be a little rough for a couple weeks, but it didn’t leave me like that.” she heads for the door, “I’ll go talk ta her.”

“Wait…” Matt places a hand on her shoulder, “Maybe it’s nothing. She could be genuinely tired.”

“It’s likely…but ah don’t want to be wrong.”

“If it is something, she would tell us. She does come from the most honest pony in Equestria, after all.”

“And her daddy is the guy that put in a book that oil drillers stopped an asteroid.”

“Good point…” Matt grimaces. “Let’s just give it a couple of days. If something happens, you can lecture me as much as you want.”

“Ah don’t lecture! Twilight lectures.”

“You both can lecture me.” Matt smirks.

During the next couple days, the fillies and colts would bully and tease little Clementine, calling her names, and settling in the doubt of the validity to her origins. One some level, Clementine didn’t want to believe them. She didn’t want to believe that Matt wasn’t her father, and that her real father was out there somewhere.

Matt and Applejack frequently noticed the change in her behavior. Her bouncy and happy self was replaced by a timid and quiet filly. They were ask her if something was wrong, but she would merely say that she was tired, and had a long day of school.

Clementine wanted to tell her family about what had been going on at school, but they pushed her even more when she announced her threat to them.

When she was alone in her room, she would spend the nights crying herself to sleep. She would want nothing more than to not attend school ever, but the fear would always come in.

It didn’t take long for her young and impressionable mind to begin wandering; is what they were saying true? No, it couldn’t be. She has memories of her father for as long back as she can remember. He was always there for her. He took care of her just as much as her mother did. Why would those foals at school say such hurtful and mean things?

Why…in some awful way…could they be absolutely right?

Thursday arrives, and Applejack is visiting Sweet Apple Acres, leaving Matt to pick up Clementine from school. Matt waits around outside the schoolhouse, when the bell rings. Fillies and colts immediately come bursting out; talking and laughing on their way past Matt.

Clementine, with her head hung down, is the last one to leave. Matt could no longer take seeing her in this state.

“Clem…” Matt kneels down. She doesn’t look up. “Talk to me, please. This isn’t like you.”

Clementine looks up at Matt’s concerned yet loving expression. Her eyes then drift over to the bullying fillies, who shake their head with devious smiles. She may be young, but she knows a threat when she sees one. An emotion is building up inside Clementine…one of anger. It’s a emotion that she hasn’t felt so far in her years, but she can hardly control it.

However, she’s about to take it out on the wrong pony...or person.

“Leave me alone!” Clementine shouts at Matt, pushing past him.

“Clementine!” Matt is shocked at her outburst, “What is going on?”

“Why should ah talk to ya?! Ah don’t need ta say nothin’ to ya! Get away from me!” she gallops away.

“Hey! Get back here!” Matt runs after her. His longer legs catch up to her quickly, and her reaches down to grab her by the sides. “What’s gotten into you?! My Clementine wouldn’t talk like this!”

“I’m NOT yer Clementine! Let me go!” she manages to use her signature apple family strength to break free of his grip. She may be young, but she is strong. Then again, Matt loosened his grip in shock at her words.

“What?” Matt queries, “What are you talking about?”

“Ya heard me!” she snaps back, “How can ah be a pony, if yer just some…some…THING?!”

“I wasn’t sure if you’d understand…”

“Ah understand perfectly! Yer not mah real dad! Mah real dad is a pony! Not…YOU!”

“Clementine!” Matt nearly shouts, “I am your father! Who has been telling you this? Is this was this is about? Is somepony telling you these things?!”

“Shut up! Don’t talk to me you…you…MONSTER!”

She gallops away, this time at a faster speed, leaving Matt in the dust. His hand shakes at her words, but the palm turns into a fist. Anger seethes into his head, but the anger isn't for his daughter. He knows that somepony else is telling these lies to her, and he wants to know who.

However, the words still hit their intended effect. A tear runs down his cheek as he follows her back home.

“Clementine!” Matt knocks on her bedroom door, “Open this door, right now!” he juggles the knob, “Why in the world did I install locks on this thing?” he whispers to himself, before going back to shouting “Clementine!”

Applejack walks through the front door with a look of worry on her face. She trots right into the hallway where Matt is standing.

“What’s goin’ on?” she wonders, “Ah can hear ya from outside!”

Matt leaves his pounding on Clementine’s door to lead Applejack to the kitchen, away from their daughter’s ears. He sits her down at the table, and sits across from her. He hasn’t said a word yet, but Applejack can see his hands still shaking, and the tears fighting to leave his eyes.

“You’re right. There’s something going on at school.” he whispers, “I think Clem’s being bullied.”

“Bullied? Clementine?” she gasps, “Why would they do somethin’ like that?”

“I don’t know. I went over to pick her up, and she just lashed out at me. She said…” he pauses as his voice cracks, “...she said that I wasn’t her real dad.”

“What?!” she nearly yells, “What did she say?!”

“She called me a monster. A thing.”

“What?!” she yells again, “Why, that tears it. I’m gonna put some sense into her! Nopony calls mah Matt a monster, especially our own flesh and blood!” she gets up from her chair to march over to Clementine’s room.

Matt hurriedly rises from his seat, grabbing Applejack before she could do or say anything possibly foolish. She spins around to face him, trying to comprehend why he stopped her.

“I don’t think yelling at her is going to help.” he says quietly.

“Ah…” she is tempted to retort, but she can see it in his eyes. It’s not going to work. Even though her blood is boiling at the thought of their daughter calling Matt a monster, she knows that yelling is only going to make things worse.

Her husband continues to try and put on a brave face, but the problem with Matt is that he wears his emotions on his sleeve. She can see the pained expression on his face, and the hurt in his eyes. It's a look that she both hadn't seen much, but knows all too well. Slowly, she pulls him in for an embrace, kissing him on the cheek.

“Okay…I’ll talk to her…gently.” she nuzzles her cheek on his neck. “You go sit down. I’ll come see you afterwards.”

“Alright.” he nods, letting her go. “If you need me, I’ll be on the couch.” He leaves her with a kiss on the forehead, giving her all she needs to march over to Clementine’s room. She knocks on the door with little force.

“Go away!” Clementine shouts from behind the door.

“Clementine Rosemary Apple…” Applejack says her name in full, a sign for anyone or anypony that they are in trouble, “Open this door, right now.”

A few seconds of absolute silence pass, and the door slowly opens to reveal Clementine, hanging her head down to avoid eye contact from her mother. Applejack marches past her, standing in the middle of the bedroom.

“Close the door, and sit down.” Applejack commands in a stern tone.

Clementine, even in her anger, cannot help but give into to her mother’s demand, closing the door, and hopping up on her bed, sitting down immediately afterwards.

Applejack paces on the floor, wondering what she is going to say next. Many conversations and emotions race in her head, trying to figure out which one is the right one. Finally, she speaks.

“Why did ya call yer dad a monster?”

“Because he is!” Clementine snaps, “How come ah am a pony, and he’s not? Just admit it! He’s something from the badlands that ya picked up!”

“Don’t you dare…” Applejack warns, “Don’t you dare say that. You are almost six years old, and we taught ya better than to say drivel like that!”

“Then, where did he come from?!”

“He came from a place that’s far! He’s not some kind of beast, or whatever it is that’s going through yer head!”

“He can’t be mah real dad! He just can’t! He has fingers and toes! Ah have hooves! Who is he?! Who’s mah real daddy?!”

“HE is yer father!” Applejack points at the door, indicating Matt’s presence on the other side, “That HUMAN out there is your daddy! Ya wanna know how it’s possible? Ask him! He’ll be happy ta tell ya, Clem!”

Applejack tries her best to calm down. She did promise Matt that she would try to converse with Clementine in a calm manner. Unfortunately, she’s not doing the greatest of jobs. She sits down, breathing in and out in an effort to clear her mind of anger, not for Clementine, but for the situation at hoof. She sees the tears forming in her daughter’s eyes, slowly running down her cheeks and dampening her coat.

“Ah just…” Clementine shuts her eyes tight, “Ah just want ta be seen as normal.”

“You are normal, Clem.”

“But…I’m not. I’m the daughter of a pony and a….a….”

“Human, Clem. Ya know that. We told you that. Not a monster, not a creature, a human.”

“Right…a human.”

Slowly, Applejack walks over to the tearful Clementine, sitting on the bed and being extra close to her. Clementine looks up at her mother’s worried face.

“Are you mad at me?” Clementine asks tearfully.

“No, Clem. I’m not mad.” Applejack assures her, wrapping a hoof around the filly’s tiny waist. “Ya have ta understand. Your father and ah are worried about ya. This isn’t like you. If something is going on, ya have ta tell us.”

Clementine nods, sniffling at the same time. She grazes her cheek against her mother’s side, feeling its warmth and comfort.

“There…there are these two fillies…” Clementine starts.

“Oh, here we go.” Applejack rolls her eyes, knowing exactly what is coming.

“They were the ones asking me questions about where ah came from. Ah was honest with them, and they would leave.”

“Yeah, ah remember you saying that.” Applejack nods in understanding, remembering the events of last week.

“Then, on Monday…they got these other foals together…and they started ta make fun of me.” she tears up again, “They were saying how dad wasn’t really mah dad, and they was callin’ me names. It was so…frightenin’. Ah got scared.” she holds on to Applejack tightly. “Dad must hate me.”

“No…he doesn’t hate you, Clem. He’s just…upset.”

“Because of what ah did!” she cries, “Ah said those awful things ta him!”

“Shhhh…” she rubs Clementine’s back with care, “It’s alright.”

“Should ah talk ta him?” she wonders.

“Maybe not tonight.” Applejack shakes her head gradually, “Whatever ya want to say, you can say it tomorrow. Okay?”

“Okay…” Clementine nods, “Can ah…have somethin’ to eat?”

“Of course.” Applejack smiles, “Y’all stay right here. I’ll be back.”

Applejack walks out of the room, and heads to the living room, where she sees Matt sitting in silence, looking down at the floor in deep thought. She trots over to him, where she places a hoof on his lap, taking him out of his mind and onto her.

“Is everything okay?” Matt asks, “I heard shouting.”

“Everythin’ is fine. Ah told her that you can talk ta her tomorrow. It’s better to keep some distance until mornin’. It gives at some time ta think about what ya want to say.”

“Good idea.” Matt nods, “So…was it something at school?”

“Yes.” Applejack confirms Matt’s suspicions, “There was a couple fillies that incited some bullyin’.”

“I knew it.” Matt clenches his fists. Applejack moves her hoof to his hands to calm him down, which works like a charm. “Sorry.” he sighs.

“I’ll go get her some food, and then we’ll talk.” Applejack smirks, giving him a peck on the cheek. She then heads for the kitchen, where she prepares a nice little meal for Clementine.

Later that night, when the sun has set, and the moon is at its peak, Clementine exits her room carefully, as to not make any noise. She looks around at the darkened hallway, illuminated only by the bright and beautiful moon outside. She slowly walks into her parent’s bedroom, where they sleep peacefully and somewhat quietly. Applejack and Matt both have an amusing snore, which makes the little filly crack a smile.

Matt is in a position that Clementine has seen before, on nights where she had to wake them up, due to a nightmare, or hearing a strange noise outside. Matt is resting his head on Applejack’s chest, with her slow breathing lifting it up and down, as he embraces her tightly, like he’s afraid that she’s going to leave.

Clementine does nothing but simply watch them. More specifically, she watches her father. Even after all this time, she still cannot believe that this man was responsible for her creation. He doesn’t share any traits with the Equestrian species, other than talking, and yet here he is; married to a woman of a different species, and helped conceive a foal that doesn't have any of his physical traits, besides her mane and eye color.

However, there is one thing that Clementine cannot doubt, and that is how her father loves her mother dearly. She always catches them in a wonderful mood, laughing, kissing, and hugging. On movie nights, her mom would lay down on his lap, as he would brush his hand along her long and flowing mane, kissing her when she would look up at him. He loves her with all his heart and soul, and it’s that thought that makes Clementine fully believe that he…just maybe…is her actual father.

The questions will have to wait for her, as she intends to ask him when morning arrives.

The morning sun shines over the mountains; its rays hit the Williams-Apple family home, pooling into Clementine’s room and hitting her eyelids, causing her mild discomfort before opening up. She yawns her loud yawn, stretching out her limbs in the process to start the day.

Looking over at the clock, she nearly yelps to see that it was well past the usual wake up time. In an instant, she tumbles out of bed, rushing into the hallway to get her morning snack.

However, fully expecting to see her mom and dad sitting at the table waiting for her, she only sees Matt alone in the dining room, reading an article from the Ponyville Daily Newspaper, detailing that after some delays, production of the sixth Transformares movie is finally underway, with superstars Silver Screen and Trixie set for one last appearance.

Matt puts the paper down, noticing Clementine’s noises of panic. He doesn’t have a look of sadness or disappointment on his face, but rather a smile, happy to see the filly, despite the events that happened the day before.

“Good morning, Clem.” He moves up a plate with an apple muffin on it closer to Clementine’s seat. “Here’s some breakfast.”

Clementine, confused at her father’s behavior, hops up on the chair and takes a bite from the muffin. He goes back to reading the paper, but she continues to look at him.

"Where's mom?" Clementine looks around for any sight of Applejack, but finds none.

"She's at Sweet Apple Acres visiting Granny Smith and Applebloom." Matt responds, still reading the newspaper without looking at her.

“Why aren’t ya mad?” she queries, “I’m gonna be late for school.”

“Because you’re not going to school today.” Matt folds up the newspaper, placing his attention on her. “You’re going to be spending the day with me.”

“But…why?” she asks again, “Ah thought school was supposed ta be important?”

“It is.” he nods, “But if you’re being bullied into believing something that isn’t true, I’m not comfortable in letting you go back to that place without providing you with some answers.”

Clementine grimaces. Applejack told him what she said last night. What’s catching her off guard is that he’s so calm. She is so used to her father being angry when it comes to matters that concern his family being accosted, but here it’s almost tranquil in appearance. A sense of security if she’s ever seen one.

“Ask away.” Matt obliges her.

“Ah…” she thinks carefully, “Ah only have two questions…” she briefly looks away from him, before looking back into his eyes. “The first is…how?”

Her tone of voice doesn’t represent doubt, but curiosity. Though he expected this question to come up sooner or later, he didn’t expect it to happen so early; maybe in her teen years, when they had to discuss the birds and the bees with her, but not now.

“To tell you the truth Clem, until the day your mother found out she was pregnant, we didn’t think it was possible. But…hmm…how do I explain this simply?” Matt thinks, wanting to vocalize an explanation that doesn’t sound like mumbo jumbo to the filly, “Auntie Twilight…she did some…experiments on me.”

“Experiments? Like what?”

“She took samples of my blood, after Spike kind…well…totally…attacked me.” He hears a chuckle come from Clementine, “Everypony I tell this story to is so amused by that.”

“Sorry…” she stifles her giggle, “It’s just Spike is so big now, I’m surprised ya got away with yer life.”

“Trust me, nearly seven years ago, he was a little dragon; no taller than up to my knee.” Matt thinks back on Spike smaller stature back then. Nowadays, he’s about as tall as he is, and is beginning to develop wings as well. “Anyway, Twilight seemed to have the foresight to believe that since I was going to be staying here, and would be the only human…”

“Wait…what about Grandad and Granny?” she asks, “They’re human.”

“Yes, but…dang…I forgot…” he nearly slaps his forehead, “Clem…I’m not from Equestria.”

“What? What do ya mean yer not from here?”

“I’m from…well…you could say I’m from another world.”

“Like…an alien?”

“Something like that.” he nods with a simultaneous shrug, “Where I come from, there are many more like me. There are even ponies where I am, but…they’re not like you or your mother. They’re much more…like…um…animals….I guess. They’re not as expressive, nor do they talk or have paying jobs, and they’re much bulkier. They’re beautiful in a way, but not in the way I think of your mother.” He hangs his head down, remembering he’s talking to a six year old, “Man, this is getting complicated.” He looks back into her curious eyes, “It’s okay if you don’t, but do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Ah think so.” she responds, “Ya come from a place where our kind isn’t as intelligent as we are here. Over there, being married to one of us would be strange, but here it’s okay?”

“Well…you’re half right. If I brought your mom looking the way she does now, bad things would happen. Only my parents know what she looks like. Man, we’re getting off track. Where was I?”

“Experiementin’.”

“Right. Twilight tested my blood with ponies, to see if…in the event that I would fall in love with a pony…I was somehow able to continue my bloodline. Sure enough, I was…but it was very rare.”

“Auntie Twilight must have thought ahead, huh?”

“Yeah…” Matt thinks back to the time he found out Twilight had a crush on him at one point. He figures that’s why she was doing experiments on him.

“Ah guess mah other question is…when did you and mom meet?”

“Oh, almost seven years ago. I was living in my world, when Aunt Twilight made a portal, sending her and her friends falling on top of me, when I was in a park. There was also your other Aunts; Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity…and finally...your mother.”

“Ya must be strong if they didn’t hurt ya.”

“I think I got a couple of bumps and bruises.” he chuckles, “Anyway, I took them in, and after some time, I began to care for them. I saw them as friends.” Matt smiles, “When they went back to Equestria, I didn’t think about following them…until I hit my head on a tree and fell right in with them.”

Clementine giggles again, another common reaction whenever Matt tells the story on how he got into Equestria.

“So, despite being scared and worried for my parents, as they didn’t know where I was, I tried to make the best of it. Over time, I got to know everypony…and I fell in love with your mother.”

Clementine pushes her plate aside, placing her hooves on her cheeks to listen further to his tale.

“It took a while for us to admit it, but when we did, we were so happy. After a while, we got married…well…we TRIED to get married once, but it had some complications, but that’s a story for another time. When we actually got married for real, it was one of the happiest days of our lives.” he reminisces about the wedding, and how beautiful it was. “Still, at the time, we didn’t consider pregnancy. It was a one in a million shot.” He looks deeply into Clementine’s eyes, “You were that one.”

“What happened when ya found out?”

“We were excited, but also scared. We didn’t think we would be prepared, but were willing to learn all the same. We had our good days and bad, but when the day came, it was the SCARIEST day of our lives.”

“How come?”

“Lots of reasons.” he grimaces, thinking back to when he almost lost Applejack, “But one of which being that we…or I….didn’t know what you would think of me. After all, you were going to be born a pony, but I was your human father. I got scared about what others would say about you; that you would be made fun of, but then…I saw you.” He now looks at her lovingly, “You were so beautiful, and so…curious. You didn’t stare at me with fright or sadness, but of curiosity and love. You tried to use my fingers as bottle tops.”

“Ah did?”

“You sure did.” he laughs, “You did it for the first year, before you gradually stopped, especially when you were taking to biting. I wasn’t afraid anymore. I thought you saw me as your dad.” His eyes go sad, “Until yesterday.” He tears up, “I know you were being bullied, but I feel it was my fault. I should have prepared you for it. I should have told you about the possibility of foals not understanding where you came from. But, I didn’t. I let my happiness and optimism get in the way. Seeing you like that…it hurt me.”

It’s a rare sight for Clementine to see her father trying not to cry. He always shown himself as strong, yet happy, but here he’s on the verge of tears.

“I just…I just want you to see me as your daddy again.”

Clementine can no longer take the tears. In a flash, she runs across the table and dives into his arms, embracing him tightly. The force knocks them onto the floor, but Matt sits himself up, still holding on to the sobbing filly.

“You ARE mah daddy!” Clementine cries, squeezing her grip, “I’m sorry! I’m so stupid! Ah shouldn’t have let them get to me! Yer mah daddy; nopony and no ONE else!”

“It’s okay, Clem.” He smiles, a tear going down his cheek as he brushes Clementine’s mane.

“Do ah…do ah have to go to school, now?”

“At some point.” He nods, “But we’re going to have to do one more thing.”

“What’s that?”

He parts her a little bit from him, allowing him to look upon her face, and wiping away a tear from her cheek.

“We’re going to have a little talk with these fillies…and their parents.”

A Night Through The Eyes of A Husband And Father

I stand in the emergency room of Ponyville General, holding onto the hoof of my beautiful wife, Applejack. She is giving birth to what will no doubt be a bundle of joy that will be with us for the rest of our lives. Applejack screams in pain, pushing as hard as she can, while I stand at her side, clutching her and telling her how great she is doing. I wish I could do something more; something to alleviate her pain, but all I can do is stay with her.

“You’re doing wonderful, Applejack!” Redheart compliments, “I can see the head!”

“Is it okay?!” Applejack wonders, “Is the cord wrapped around its neck?”

“It’s fine. No complications. One more push, and it’s out. This is it, Applejack!” Redheart sees Applejack sit up, ready for the last round. “Ready? Push!”

Applejack screams one last time, as she pushes one last time. She can feel the foal leaving her body, as she reaches the final stretch. This is it. She has given birth.

“It’s out!” Redheart announces, causing Applejack to fall back down.

“Ah don’t hear it cryin’. Is something…”

The fear is soon gone, as the foal gives out a cry. Applejack smiles at the sound of the newborn making its first sound. Redheart gives the wrapped up foal to a nurse for clean-up. Redheart turns back to Applejack’s haunches, starting to clean up down there.

“Ah…ah did it…” Applejack says, with a smile and tears continuing to run down her face. She looks back at me. I had been crying my eyes out the whole time. “Matt…” she puts a hoof on my cheek. “We did it…”

“We?” I chuckle, sniffling my tears away, “You’re the one that pushed. I just stood here like a dolt.” We chuckle together. A small moment of levity between the two of us.

“No…we…we…” suddenly, she starts gasping.

“AJ?”

Something’s wrong. She hyperventilates, like she’s struggling to breathe. The heart monitor spikes like crazy, beating faster than it has any right to.

“I need some help here!” Redheart says, “I can’t stop the bleeding!”

My heart races. In an instant, I struggle to figure out what I can do. Something….anything. I can only stare into the frightened soul of Applejack, as she convulses, but never keeping her eyes off of me.

Tears stream down my face as I hold onto her, in a desperate attempt to keep her steady.

“AJ…AJ stay with me!” I say, “Don’t do this!”

“Matt…” she whimpers, “Matt…I’m scared!”

“We’re losing her!” Redheart shouts. She gets up, rushing over to me, and places her hooves on my chest in an effort to get me to move. “Sir, you’re going to have to leave.”

“No! I can’t leave her!” I yell, clasping onto Applejack’s hoof tighter.

“You have to go now! You’re in the way!”

“I have to be here! I need to see her get better!”

“Nurses! Get him out of here!” Redheart orders the nurses in the room to get to me out of the room.

Using their unicorn magic, they grab me, moving my struggling self away from Applejack. I keep holding on to her, refusing to let her go.

“NO! I CAN’T GO!” I cry out.

“Matt….” Applejack whispers, “Ah….” she trails off, as her pupils dilate.

Then, I hear it. The sound of something I never wanted to hear in my entire life.

A flatline.

“AJ!” I scream at the top of my lungs. The magic is too much for me. I let go of her hoof, and I’m dragged out of the room. “AJ! AJ, NO! LET ME GO! LET ME GO, RIGHT NOW!” I struggle to be free from the unicorn’s magical grip. They float me out of the ER doors, dropping me down. Immediately, I try to run past them, but they set up a barrier! “GOD DAMMIT! LET ME THROUGH!” I pound on the barrier with all I have, but it’s no use. “LET ME THROUGH!”

“We’re doing what we can, sir!” one of the nurses says sternly. “Wait here!” He leaves, as the other one watches me.

“NO! I CANT!” I no longer take the stress or the heartache, “I can’t…” I kneel down to the floor.

The other nurse watches me cry, and soon…nothing but silence. My expression turns blank; complete and utter shock has taken hold of me. My gaze turns down at the floor, never blinking…never doing anything. The nurse leaves to go back to the room, and the barrier fades away.

I don’t move an inch, continuing to stare at the floor.

What feels like hours pass by, as I do nothing but continue to stare at the hospital floor. Chrysalis, my good friend, comes by to ask me what happened, but I remain still and unresponsive. There is nothing she can do, but walk away. Not even my parents, whom I love dearly, could take me out of my broken down self.

The doors open before me, with Doctor Redheart standing there, waiting for me to acknowledge her. The Doctor’s calling of my name comes out as muffles, before I hear her clearly, finally catching my attention. I look up into her sad expression.

Something has happened.

“Doctor Redheart.” I say, “What happened? Why was she bleeding? Is my wife okay? Please…”

“Mr. Williams…” her face shows foreboding regret, “I’m sorry….”

I know exactly what she is saying. My eyes pour tears, and my emotions come back in full force. I clench my hands, and tighten my jaw, trying not the scream to the heavens at my pain and anguish.

“No…” I whimper, “No…it’s not…”

“She lost too much blood. There was nothing we could…”

“NO!” I push past her, running to the emergency room, where I see Applejack. A sheet had been placed over her, covering her beautiful face from the world. The other doctors try to hold me back, but nothing stopped me. I uncovered the sheet to see my wife’s sleeping face. Her eyes closed in an eternal slumber. I grab her shoulders, trying to shake her into consciousness. “AJ! AJ, PLEASE! DON’T LEAVE ME! I CAN’T…” my lip quivers and my body trembles at the realization, “I can’t do this without you! Please!”

I shake her and shake her, and cry many tears.

And then I wake up.

Applejack, alive and well, has her hoof placed on my cheek. Her eyes voice concern for my well-being. Her voice cracks in sadness, calling my name in that ever so lovely whisper of hers.

“Matt…” she says, “Matt, wake up.”

I am fully awake, staring into the emerald eyes of my reason for being. I can only look upon her, and relish in the flood of happy memories that we shared, starting from when we first met, to now.

Never did I ever think that I would find myself falling in love with a woman that would not only be from another plane of existence, but one that is reminiscent of a species that inhabited my world. If anyone told me that I would be falling in love with a pony almost seven years ago, I would laugh in his or her face, and call them a sick weirdo.

However, I came to learn that the ponies in Equestria are much…much different than the ponies where I come from.

Now, here she is, looking beautiful with that messy mane and drooping eyes. Unbeknownst to her of the horrifying nightmare I just had.

“Matt…” she quietly says. “What’s wrong? Ah heard ya call mah name.”

Her voice of concern, and her lovely eyes are overwhelming for me. In an instant, I grab her, pulling her in for an embrace and a passionate kiss. She moans in surprise, but like all of our kisses, she enjoys the feeling. However, the thought of what I experienced was still lingering in my mind; poisoning my thoughts of a future without her.

My kiss becomes protracted and rougher; not able to take what’s in my head. It is now that Applejack realizes something is wrong, pushing me away. We both breathe heavily from our lip lock, and she places a hoof on my chest, giving it a gentle rub.

“Talk to me.” she whispers. “What’s the matter?”

“I…” I try not to think about the dream, but I cannot shrug it off. “I had a nightmare.”

“Tell me about it.” she inquires. I turn away from her in refusal, but she brings my gaze back to her. “Matt…we agreed. No more secrets between us.”

I can’t argue with her; it’s impossible to do so. Ever since our big fight days before Clementine was born, we agreed to no longer keep secrets between us. If something were bothering either one of us, we would tell each other with no hesitation. There is not much she doesn’t know about me at this point, and there isn’t much I don’t know about her.

The only thing I do not know is the story of her parents. Ever since that day in the farm, when I asked her about her mother and father, I never asked her again, due to the look on her face. That one night, when Princess Luna brought me into her dream, I saw myself yelling at her about her failure to protect her parents. I knew that it wasn’t a good story, yet I remained silent.

Now, I’m going to have to tell her of the nightmare I just had.

“It was…it was the day Clem was born. You were pushing, and I was holding your hoof. Then, she’s born, and you looked so happy.” I smile, before… “But then, you start to give out. The doctors take me out of the room, and I hear you flatline.”

“But…it turned out okay. Ah was fine.”

“That’s the thing. My dream doesn’t end like that. Redheart would tell me that you died. I would rush into the ER, and try to revive you, calling your name, and…” I couldn’t bear to tell her the rest anymore. I sob into her chest, and she holds me tight, caressing the back of my head with her hooves.

“How long have you been havin’ this dream?”

“Every year.” I weakly reply, “Usually before Clementine’s birthday. I think about all the times we spent together, but that one moment always pops up. It was…it was the time where I felt truly helpless.”

“It’s okay, Matt. Don’t cry.”

“I almost lost you, AJ. I vowed to help and protect you, but I stood there in that hospital, thinking I failed you. I shut down. I didn’t talk to anyone that was around me. I felt…I felt like I couldn’t go on living.”

Applejack brings my face back to hers. I see her look at me with an expression of slight anger, but the love was still present.

“You listen to me, Matt. Ah know you were scared, and the thought of loosin’ me must have put a toll on ya, but if somethin’ were to happen like that again, ah want ya to promise me that ya won’t shut down.”

“AJ…I don’t like these promises.”

“Ah don’t care! Clementine needs someone or somepony ta take care of her, and ah won’t allow ya ta wallow in grief to the point where ya can’t provide and care for her!” Applejack shuts her eyes, fighting back tears. Her voice soon becomes calm, soothing, and gentle. “Ya can’t shut down. Never again. Okay?”

She’s right. I can’t do that again. Not to her, and definitely not to Clementine. I nod in agreement, rubbing my hand along her back and spine, caressing the smooth coat that covers it. I bring myself forward, resting my forehead onto hers, and give her muzzle a small kiss, letting her know that I’m okay now.

“Okay.” I whisper. “Okay. I promise.”

“Thank you.” she smiles, nuzzling her muzzle underneath my chin, kissing my neck as she does it. “No more bad dreams for you tonight. You should borrow mah dreams.”

“What do you dream about?” I wonder.

“What else do ah dream about? Ah have our superhero dream. You and me; fightin’ crime, and comin’ home to our lovely little filly.”

“Applemare and Stumble-Man?”

“Nope.” she shakes her head. “Applemare and The Chairman.” she giggles.

“The Chairman? The Chairman of what?”

“You know…The Chair-man. Because ya like ta hit stuff with chairs.”

It takes a few seconds for me to get the joke. I respond with a laugh; taking away any sadness I was feeling minutes prior.

This is why I love her so dearly. She’s the kindest, gentlest, most strong-hearted woman I have ever known. I hold her close to me, pressing her against my chest. Then, slowly, gradually, I move her on her back. She looks at me, wondering what I’m doing.

“If you don’t mind…” I say, “I’d like to sleep on your chest again.”

“Go ahead, sugarcube.” she smiles, “Ya don’t need ta ask.”

I rest my head atop her chest, feeling it rise upwards and downwards as she breathes softly and slowly. Carefully, I run my fingers along her stomach, and upwards to that bit of fluff that protrudes upwards on her chest. She giggles at the touch. Still ticklish after all this time.

“Did I ever tell you why I like sleeping on your chest?” I ask her.

“Ah figured it was because of that fluff on it.” Applejack chuckles, closing her eyes for a rest.

“That’s part of it…” I smile, “But this is the real reason.” I place a hand flat on her chest. My index finger rises and falls, creating a beat on her, simulating a heartbeat. “It’s your heart.” I whisper. “I like listening to it when I sleep. It lets me know that you’re still here. I find it soothing and comfortable. I like to hear it slow down when you’re asleep, and pound furiously when you’re excited. It’s the best sound in the world.”

I hear nothing from her. No words, no reaction, no nothing. Nothing…but her heart beating that furious beat that I mentioned. I feel a hoof graze along the back of my head, and her breathing becomes heavy when I respond by caressing her coat. I kiss her chest softly, then I kiss it again…and again.

Applejack’s forelegs start pulling me upwards, and I listen by moving up to her face, kissing every part of her on my way up. Once I reach her eyes, I can see the look on her face. Her hooves move to the bottom of my shirt, pulling it up and off my body, allowing my bare skin to touch her soft coat.

“No one can say that, and NOT expect this kind of response.” she chuckles, but breathes in that seductive manner that tells me of the night that is in store for us.

“Wait…” I put a hand on her muzzle. “We have to be quiet.” I gesture over to the next room, where Clementine is sleeping.

Applejack nods, but before I lean down to continue kissing her, she suddenly turns the tables, flipping me to my back, and her on top of me. She leans down, kissing my neck, and makes her way to my lips, planting a much gentler kiss on it.

“More like YOU have to be quiet.” she whispers in my ear. “Ah can keep it down just fine.”

“This sounds like a dangerous challenge.” I smile deviously.

“It sure does.”

One thing is for sure…we’re making love, no matter the consequences.

Morning arises, and Clementine walks out of her room with a yawn and a rubbing of the eyes. She walks into the kitchen, failing to notice Applejack and I sitting on the couch, with her in my lap, and me nuzzling against her shoulder.

It doesn’t take long for her to notice us, seeing that we’re in a bit of a romantic position.

“Hey…” Clementine says in confusion, “What’s goin’ on?”

“Nothing. Just havin’ a good morning.” Applejack says in a soothing tone, swooning from my nuzzling. “You want some breakfast?”

“Ah already have an apple, so I’m good.” she continues looking at us, eliciting a chuckle. “Well, as much as it’s nice seeing you two so happy, it’s time for mah cartoons, and yer in the way of mah spot.”

“Okay, fine.” I say, picking up Applejack, and carrying her in my arms. “We’ll let you watch your cartoons in peace.”

“Thanks.” she goes over to the previously occupied spot, sitting herself down in the groove that has formed from her prolonged bouts of sitting there. “So, um…ah think there’s a rodent in the house.”

“What?” I query, “Where?”

“Ah don’t know. I was hearin’ some noises last night. Sounded like somethin’ was bangin’ against the wall.”

“Oh…” I stammer, glancing over at a snickering Applejack. “Um…did it sound like wood hitting the wall?”

“Yeah, and lots of squeakin’. That’s why ah assume it’s a rat or somethin’.”

“Ah, okay.” I nod, making the occasional look at Applejack attempting to stifle her laughter from the truth of what was the real source of last night’s noises. “I’ll…um…look into it.”

“Ah mean, it was only for thirty minutes, so it might have ran off…”

Suddenly, Applejack bursts out laughing in my arms, starling me. I put her down, as she tries to maintain her once cool and calm expression. She trots back into the bedroom, laughing into a pillow.

“What’s goin’ on with Mom?” Clementine wonders.

“Oh…um…she remembered a funny joke I told her, and she can’t get it out of her head.”

“What’s the joke?”

“Um…” I had to think fast. Then, it hit me. “Yo momma is so fat, I took a picture of her last Hearth's Warming Eve, and it's still printing.”

Suddenly, Clementine bursts out laughing. She writhes on the couch, trying to breathe from the joke I told. She rolls off the couch and onto the floor, still laughing up a storm.

With two of the best girls in my life laughing for completely different reasons, I resign myself to the kitchen, where I begin making breakfast for them. Hard to believe that this morning went from calm and sweet, then to Clementine thinking Applejack and I’s love making was the work of a bothersome rodent, and finally to me telling my first ever “Yo momma” joke to her.

Such is life, I suppose. I don’t care. I’m happy all the same.

Reunion of The Foals

The train to the Crystal Empire speeds along the track, heading towards its destination with a purpose. Inside, many ponies sit in their seats, waiting to arrive at the place where the Crystal Ponies thrive. While some are there as tourists, others are there to personally meet its leaders; the illustrious Princess Cadance and her husband Shining Armor.

Princess Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie are among those inside the train car. Of course, they aren’t the only ones.

Bouncing in her seat, Clementine, approaching the age of ten, looks out the window excitedly, hoping to catch her first glimpse of the Crystal Empire. She has always wanted to go, but with Cadance and her family always coming to Ponyville, she never really had an excuse to go. For the past year however, the family had travelled to Saddle Arabia, missing out on Clementine and Dawning Shield’s simultaneous birthday party.

Now, with the couple and the young colt returned, Clementine cannot wait to see them again.

“Are we there, yet?” Clementine asks her parents in an enthusiastic voice.

“Not yet.” Matt shakes his head.

“Okay…” she pauses, “Are we there, yet?”

“You’ll know when ya see it, Clem.” Applejack smiles at her daughter’s energy. “It’s a bit hard ta miss.” She watches as Clementine has her hooves pressed on the window, waiting for the sign that they have arrived. “Calm down, sweetie. It won’t be for another hour.”

“I’m just so excited! I haven’t seen them in a while, AND I’ve never been to the Crystal Empire!” she brings her attention over to Applejack and Matt, sitting between them. “You guys have been there, right?”

“Of course we have.” Applejack nods, “It’s a beautiful place. They got a pastry shop that could give Sugar Cube Corner a run for its bits.”

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie calls out, seemingly hearing them from across the train, “No pastry is better than Sugar Cube Corner!”

“Ah said COULD, Pinkie Pie. Y’all know that Sugar Cube Corner has the best pastries in Equestria.”

“And don’t forget it!” Pinkie Pie boasts in confidence, sitting back down to resume her unheard conversation with Donut Joe and Rarity.

“How long has it been, since we last saw Cadance, Dawning Shield and Shining Armor?” Matt wonders, “Feels like it’s been forever.”

“A little over a year.” Applejack responds, “They went to Saddle Arabia for some kind of…diplomatic matter…ah guess that’s what you'd call it. That didn’t take very long, though. The reason why they stuck around, was because they liked the place, and wanted to see it all.”

“Can’t imagine the Crystal Empire was pleased to see their leaders in another place for over a year.”

“Cadance or Shinin’ Armor would come back every now and again, ta make sure everythin’ was in tip top shape. So, don’t expect the place ta be some war torn wasteland, like yer video games.”

“No…I…wasn’t expecting that at all.” Matt scrunches his face, looking around the train and caught in a lie, eliciting a giggle and a headshake from Applejack. “Besides, it’ll be good for Clementine to see Dawning Shield again.” He looks at the nodding Clementine, “I’m sure you two have a lot to talk about.”

“Ew! Dad!” Clementine grimaces at her father’s somewhat suggestive tone, “Ah may be his friend, but I’m not his…ya know…MAREfriend.”

“What?” Matt is surprised, “I wasn’t implying that at all. I’m just saying it’s been a long time, and I know that you two liked to hang out together, when they would come and visit.”

“That can be read as coltfriend/marefriend behavior.” Applejack whispers to him.

“I don’t mean to imply. I guess it just comes out that way.” Matt scratches his head. “I guess…if you two WANT to be more than that…” the thought leaves with fatherly concern from his voice, not sure if he likes the idea of his daughter already thinking about colts.

“DAD!” Clementine is disgusted by the notion, “We were born on the same day! In a way, he’s like a brother to me! You wouldn’t start a relationship with yer sister, would ya?”

“I don’t have a sister, but no, I wouldn’t.”

“Exactly. Besides, I’m sure he found himself a nice filly over in Saddle Arabia.”

“Possibly jealous?” Matt playfully asks.

“What did ah say?!” Clementine raises her hoof in a not so veiled threat of assault.

“Uh-Oh. The Williams genes are kickin’ in.” Applejack laughs at Clementine and Matt’s altercation. “Good thing these seats aren’t removable.”

An hour of conversations and shenanigans pass on the train, before they finally arrive at the Crystal Empire. It’s been a while since Applejack and Matt laid eyes on the place, but it’s as beautiful as they remembered. Many ponies, some normal looking, and some in their crystal like forms, trot and gallop along the city with smiles on their faces and not a care in the world.

Other visiting ponies get off the train, with Matt and his family being the last out. Clementine looks upon the city with wide-eyed wonderment; irises so big that one could serve dinner on them. With a little pat on the flank by Matt’s leg, she is given permission to take off and run around with reckless abandon.

“OH MAH GOSH!” she screams, “IT’S SO PRETTY!” She gallops to a crystal like citizen, “Hey! Are ya actually made of crystal?”

“Um…” the mare glances at her shiny and clear body, “No, I just look like this.”

“Likely story…” Clementine raises an eyebrow, “How about ah chip a piece off ya, and make some bits? Would that be okay?”

“Clementine!” Applejack catches up with her. “Sorry…” she apologizes to the mare, “She has a peculiar sense of humor.”

“Oh, it’s no problem.” the mare smiles and chuckles, “I too was curious about us crystal ponies when I was a filly, so I know what it’s like to see bit signs when looking upon their shininess.” she pats Clementine on the head with a friendly hoof. “You take care.”

As the crystal mare leaves, Matt catches up with the two of them, carrying two suitcases of luggage in his hands. With a breath of relaxation from his running, he places the suitcases down.

“Whew. You run fast, Clem.” Matt chuckles.

“Clem wanted to chip a piece off a crystal mare to make some bits.” Applejack fights her chuckle to sound serious, but it comes off as a strange combination of amusement and sternness.

“That wouldn’t have been pretty.” Matt glances down at Clementine, “No taking pieces off of other ponies.”

“Oh, fine.” Clementine nods, “She looked so expensive.”

“Such is the nature of the Crystal ponies.” A familiar voice is heard. The trio look to see Shining Armor, Dawning Shield, and the source of the voice, Cadance, walking towards them with happy faces.

“Dawnin’ Shield!” Clementine beams, trotting over to her friend with open hooves. The two parents chuckle at the sight, before greeting the other ponies that have come to visit.

“Good to see you, Clementine!” Dawning Shield hugs her, “It’s been way too long.” He makes a glance at something on her flank, catching his attention. “You got your cutie mark!”

“Yeah!” Clementine says proudly, looking over at her mark, which is of a fully-grown apple tree.

She remembers the day she got her mark fondly, though the meaning of it still somewhat escapes her. It happened when she was on a field trip to a rival apple orchard with her classmates. As the tour was being held, there was an incident with a poorly planted apple tree, causing it to teeter over at some foals and a frightened Cheerliee.

With a rush of determination and strength, Clementine galloped over to the toppling tree and bull rushed it in the air, knocking it to the side, where it fell safely away from harm.

As the classmates awed and commented about her display of bravery, the mark appeared on her flank as if it was, and is, magic.

When she presented the mark to her parents, they were similarly amazed at the story, and then proceeded to inspect her for any bruises or fractures, despite her insistence that she was perfectly fine.

“Wow!” Dawning Shield is impressed by the story, “That’s so cool! Much cooler than my story. I was just fencing with some experienced Royal Guard and whooped his butt.” Dawning looks over at his cutie mark, which is of a sword and shield. “No life saving events in my story.”

“Still, gettin’ a cutie mark is awesome!” Clementine is undeterred by the basicness of his tale. “Ah bet you have a lot of interested fillies, now.” she elbows his side slyly, to which he chuckles at.

“I guess so…”

“Now, what are you two foals up to?” another familiar voice is heard. The two look up to see Queen Chrysalis, baring her fangs in a charming smile. “It’s been a while since I’d seen you two together. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t miss it.”

“Queen Chrysalis!” Clementine hugs Chrysalis’ long and holed foreleg, “When did ya get here?”

“Celestia and I arrived yesterday. Was a bit of a surprise for the family.” she turns her gaze over to Dawning Shield, “Right, Dawny?”

“Uh…right…” Dawning nervously fidgets in his royal garb, flustered at the Queen’s presence. “I wasn’t surprised at all. I knew it was coming.”

“So cute…” Chrysalis puts a hoof on his head, messing up his mane. “You’re just like your father; always hiding his nervousness with bravado. There’s no need to be nervous, young colt.” she gives him a gentle smile, “I’m no longer the Queen I once was, many years ago.” Chrysalis then glances over to see Applejack beckoning her over. “Oh, it appears your mother wants to talk to me, Clementine. I’ll see you two at dinner.”

As she walks away to go to Applejack, Clementine notices a blush on Dawning Shield’s face, watching the Queen’s every move. Clementine smiles at his behavior.

“Oooohhhh…” she teases, “Somepony’s got a crush on the Queen.”

“What?” Dawning snaps out of his stupor, “No, I don’t!”

“Uh-huh.” Clementine doesn’t believe him, “Ah doubt that.”

“It’s true! I mean…yeah…she’s beautiful and stuff…but a crush? No! I just find her kind…fascinating, that’s all.”

“So, ya like changeling fillies?”

“I didn’t say that!”

“Ya totally did! Yer sayin’ that if a changeling filly came through right now, ya wouldn’t be totally in love with her?”

“I wouldn’t say ‘In Love’…more like interested.”

“Ah ha! I knew it!”

“Enough with the teasing! I can have you arrested for bothering the Prince!”

“I’d like to see ya try!” Clementine calls him out on his challenge, “Chrysalis and Dawning, sittin’ in a tree…”

Clementine continues to tease poor Dawning Shield about his recently discovered preference of mares. Elsewhere, Applejack has just got done talking to Chrysalis about an important matter. The Queen thinks it over, using a hoof the scratch her chin, as she ponders Applejack’s request. Applejack looks upon her friend, wondering how she is going to respond.

“Hmmm….” Chrysalis hums, “Sure. That sounds fine.”

“Really?” Applejack smiles wide, “Ya don’t mind?”

“If I minded, I would have said no. It sounds like a great idea, honest.”

“Ya don’t think Princess Celestia would object, do ya?”

“No. I’m sure she’ll understand. If you want to…maybe I can bring her along?”

“Nah.” Applejack laughs, “We don’t want ta overwhelm em’.”

“Overwhelm who?” Matt wonders, walking over to them after conversing with Rarity and Donut Joe, who are talking to Cadance and Shining Armor now. “What kind of trouble are you two up to? If it’s to take over Equestria, I might consider joining, because it’s you two.”

Applejack stands there, wondering what to say to him. Over the years, Matt has managed to find ways of figuring out if Applejack was lying; usually about where birthday and holiday presents are being stored, or what surprise vacation plans she is trying to hide. She has a few tells, such as fluttering ears, or eyes that dart along the room to prevent her from looking directly at him. Matt never minds, though, as he likes to guess what she has planned, rather than pry into it and have her give it away well before the desired date.

Chrysalis however, is an absolute master at lying.

“We were just discussing what to do for Dawning Shield and Clementine’s next birthday party.” Chrysalis saves the day, “I’ve been spending time in Canterlot learning how to bake cakes, and I want to give it a shot. I was telling Applejack here that I wanted to make a BIG AND GIGANTIC CAKE…” she spreads her forelegs upwards, simulating a giant sized cake, “…but she was afraid that it would be overwhelming for the foals.”

“Maybe…” Matt thinks about the possibility of gigantic cake, “But there would be plenty of leftovers…unless Pinkie Pie eats the whole thing. What kind of a cake are we talking?”

“Chocolate and Strawberry.”

“Oh my god, that sounds AWESOME!” Matt’s mouth waters at the thought of a massive chocolate and strawberry cake, “I say go for it.”

“Really?” Chrysalis is surprised at his enthusiasm, “You want me to make the cake?”

“Yeah! It would be lots of fun! Just don’t get a pony to pop out of it.”

“Aw, you’re no fun.” Chrysalis playfully pouts, “Fine, I suppose I can restrain myself from putting in a surprise pop out pony.”

“I can see that’s going to be a hard task for you.” Matt teases. He looks back at Applejack, “Making birthday party plans so soon? You know we have an anniversary coming up in a few weeks.”

“Yeah…” Applejack chuckles nervously, “Ah already made plans. So, there’s no harm in plannin’ for the future.”

“I can’t argue with that.” Matt brings Applejack to his side, rubbing her shoulder.

“I see Cadance and Shining Armor are headed this way.” Chrysalis notices, “I’ll leave you two to talk. I need to discuss a matter with Pinkie Pie.”

Chrysalis slinks away, giving Shining Armor and Cadance a respectful nod while passing by them. Cadance gives Matt and Applejack and welcoming hug.

“It’s so good to see you two again.” Cadance smiles her eternally lovely smile, “We do apologize for not coming back sooner. Saddle Arabia was such a beautiful place.”

“I could tell from the postcards you guys sent.” Matt says, “We did think about going over there to see you, but we weren’t sure about the hot weather.”

“You get used to it after a while.” Shining Armor chortles, “I see Clementine has gotten her cutie mark. Congratulations.”

“Thanks. The first member of the Apple family to not be the last in her class to get her cutie mark.”

“But still carrying on the tradition of having her cutie mark be apple related.” Matt chimes in, eliciting a laugh from the group. “Sometimes, I wonder what my cutie mark would be, if I was a pony.”

“Probably Applejack’s face.” Shining Armor jokes.

“Or her flank.” Cadance adds in, “Matt’s hands are usually there at one point or….” She looks over at Matt’s right hand, which has made its way off her shoulder, and down to her flanks. “…oh, it’s there now.”

“Huh?” Matt looks down to see that his hand is indeed on her flank. “Oh!” he removes himself from her in an instant. “Guess it’s a reflex.”

“Pretty funny reflex.” Applejack giggles, “Ah swear, all these years, and it’s still a challenge to get his attention off of me.”

“Like you would want me to have my attention NOT on you.” Matt pecks her on the cheek. She loves the attention immensely.

With a few more welcomes from the rulers of the Crystal Empire, they lead the others away to their massive and wondrous castle. Even though they have seen it on more than once occasion, they continue to be in slacked jawed awe of it.

Dawning Shield and Clementine are the first to arrive at the steps of the castle, with Dawning more than eager to bring the little filly to the steps, as if hiding something from her. Queries as to what he’s so excited about was responded with an all knowing ‘I don’t know’ and a chuckle.

The two friends walk inside to the epic lobby inside, where any loud sound made causes a near endless echo.

“Okay, Dawn…” Clementine has had enough of the guessing games, “Why was it so important that we got here first?”

“LOOK OUT BELOW!” a voice calls out from above.

Clementine and Dawning Shield have little time to react, as a grey blur comes flying at them with near supersonic levels of speed. The two duck just in time, allowing the blur to soar over them, and tumble onto the palace floor. Clementine turns her head to see who exactly nearly crashed into them. Upon laying her eyes on the bumbling colt, her eyes widen in near paralyzing shock.

The currently stumbling Pegasus is Slip Wing.

“Yikes.” Slip Wing shakes his head to be rid of the stars in his eyes, “I really need to work on that landing.”

“SLIP!” Clementine screams, causing that echo in the castle. She gallops towards him with fast speeds, tackling him with a hug.

It has been years since she last saw the Pegasus in Ponyville. His journalist father Quill Pen and mother Ditzy Doo, left Ponyville after an opportunity came in Manehattan for Quill to run his own news network for a big time channel. Quill was hesitant about taking the job, due to being happy in Ponyville, but it was Ditzy who wanted him to take the job.

That was five years ago, and the family had been living happily in the bustling city of Manehattan. However, despite living in such a lively place, and Slip Wing receiving his cutie mark at the age of seven, Quill and Ditzy noticed that Slip Wing was missing a certain somepony something fierce. Somepony whom he met during her first birthday party, and were friends until the day he left.

Slip Wing took Clementine’s hug tightly; cherishing the moment like it had been decades rather than a few years.

“Hey, Clementine.” Slip softly says, “It’s been a while.”

“It’s been years!” Clementine separates from the hug, “How’s life in the big city?”

“Life in Manehattan was fun.” Slip plays it cool, hiding that he’d been missing her rather well. “We’re planning on moving back to Ponyville in a couple months. Turns out that I wasn’t the only one who missed living in the small town. Well…” he scratches the back of his head with a chuckle, “…the small town that now has a big castle in it.”

“It’ll be great to have ya back.” Clementine smiles, placing a hoof on his shoulder, “We got a lot ta catch up on.”

“No doubt. I missed your fun birthday parties.” He glances at a smirking Dawning, “I mean…yours and Dawning Shield’s.”

“It’s cool.” Dawning waves it away, “We haven’t had a birthday party together for a year.”

“Well, it’ll be tons of fun, with all of us together!” Clementine says proudly.

Soon, the castle doors re-open, with everypony looking inside to see the tail end of the reunion of the foals. Applejack and Matt smile upon seeing Clementine’s expression of happiness, and maybe more than a little bit of a blush.

She notices her parents catching on that she’s awful close to Slip Wing, prompting her to get some distance between him. Slip Wing is too busy talking to Dawning Shield to notice.

“Looks like we picked the wrong colt that we thought Clem had a crush on.” Matt whispers.

“Judging from the look on his face, ah think he likes her, too.” She whispers back. “Best not bring it up. Don’t wanna embarrass them.”

“True. But if he’s planning on being part of the Apple family, he has to go through a series of tests.” Matt pounds his fists together.

“You’re going to beat him up?”

“What? No.” Matt shakes his head, “No, this…” he simulates the fist pounding again, “Just means that I’m thinking about what tests I’m going to give him.”

“It looks like you’re going to beat him up.”

“I’m not.”

“Ah don’t think beating him up is going to want him to stay with us.”

“I’m not going to beat him up!”

“Who are you going to beat up?” Chrysalis leans down, listening in on their conversation, “I can help with that.”

“Nopony!”

“Nopony is going to get beaten up?” Pinkie Pie groans, “Then why did I bring these boxing gloves?!” she pulls up two boxing gloves from her bags.

“I don’t know, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash cocks an eyebrow, “Why DID you bring those boxing gloves?”

“I always bring boxing gloves in case we encounter some malevolent evil being that threatens to take over Equestria! It happens a lot, you know, especially when we go somewhere else!”

“We know, Pinkie.” Twilight rolls her eyes, “We know all too well.”

“To be fair…” Rarity gets herself in the conversation, “That Tirek monster DID show up in Ponyville. We didn’t even have to leave for him to try to threaten Equestria!”

“Lord Triek?” Fluttershy cowers, “Where?!”

“Tirek isn’t really here, Flutters.” Rainbow Dash assures her, “He’s back in Tartarus, where he belongs.”

“Oh…” Fluttershy blushes, “I got scared there for a minute…”

Without warning, the figure of Lord Tirek looms over them, casting a huge shadow. They turn to see the tyrant with angry red eyes, ready to take them on. Fluttershy screams in terror at the sight, hiding behind Rainbow Dash for protection. He opens his fearsome jaws, and roars mightily at them…

But then Matt, who found himself in possession of a chair, smashes it over his head, knocking him out cold.

While unconscious, Tirek poofs out of existence, showing that he was nothing more than a now out like a light Discord playing a prank on them. Everypony and Matt sigh in relief that it wasn’t the monstrous creature they encountered many years ago, and that it was just the God of Chaos being stupid again. Only Fluttershy puts a caring hoof over their silly friend, as a bump appears on the top of his head.

"What made him think that was a good idea?" Twilight wonders, "I know he plays pranks, but wow. That was poorly thought out."

"You okay there, Fluttershy?" Rainbow Dash kneels down to her.

"I'll be fine. He needs an ice pack, though." Fluttershy prods at the bump, with Discord wincing at the touch.

"Yeah...we'll get to that later." Shining Armor cringes at the thought of giving the one who almost gave him a heart attack an ice pack.

"That's the third time you knocked him out, Matt." Chrysalis is impressed, "I have to say, you're getting good at this."

While Matt throws down the now shattered chair pieces on the floor, they turn to see the shocked expressions of the foals at how their conversation about beating up Slip Wing turned into an assault on the mischievous Discord.

“I see your family hasn’t changed.” Slip Wing whispers.

“Yeah. They’re the best, aren’t they?” she responds with a hint of amusement and pride in her voice.

Quill Pen and Ditzy trot down the stairs, unaware of what has taken place, happily welcoming their friends.

“Matt! Applejack! It’s so good to…” Quill looks down at the unconscious Discord, and Fluttershy taking care of him. “Is that Discord?”

“Yep.” Matt nods.

“Did you hit him with a chair?”

“He did.” Cadance says, “A really expensive one, too.”

“Ah.” Quill looks over at Ditzy, who is giggling. “Okay then. I just wanted to know. So...who's hungry?”

Author's Note

That's the last of the chair assault for a while. I swear! *Shifty eyes*

Saturday Night - Part One: The Anniversary

Today is the day; the anniversary of Matthew Williams-Apple and Applejack Williams-Apple. This was a day the two have been looking forward to for a few months now, as they enjoy spending a night alone, without any distractions to keep them from each other. That’s not to say that they don’t love Clementine’s company, but sometimes adults need some…alone time, to say the least.

Much like last year, Pinkie Pie has opted to foalsit Clementine at her place, the famous bakery known as Sugarcube Corner, which also doubles as her place of residence on the second floor. Clementine loves hanging out with the eccentric member of the Pie family, and possible fourth cousin (twice removed) from the Apple family, finding that anything can happen in the company of the pink maned baker, so knowing that she was going to spend time with her for the day made her jump for joy.

Applejack takes her over to Sugarcube Corner, with Clementine holding a sack of essentials for the night, such as a toothbrush, some shampoo in chase she needs a bath, and her own special pillow that she loves to carry around, should they spend a night or two in a place that is not their home. She is insistent that her pillow is the most comfortable in Equestria, and refuses to part with it during their trips.

“Ya sure ya got everythin’?” Applejack asks her, “Ah don’t want ya to forget somethin’ important.”

“Ah got everythin’ ah need, Mom.” Clementine responds with confidence, “No need to go back home.”

“Alright, sugarcube. Was just makin’ sure, is all.” she pats Clementine on the mane. “Excited to hang with Aunt Pinkie for the night?”

“Of course!” Clementine says excitedly, “Pinkie Pie is mah favorite aunt! Just…” she begins to whisper, “Just don’t tell the other aunts. They might get jealous.”

“Ah won’t, honey.” Applejack chuckles, “Pinkie Pie is a fun one. Ah ain’t surprised that ya think she’s great. Makin’ all them sugary treats…” her face of remembrance for those wonderful pastries turns into a slightly serious look, “Just remember not to eat too many sweets. Don’t want ya rampagin’ like a mad filly like ya did last time.”

“Ah know…” Clementine thinks back to the time she ate a wagon full of sugary snacks and pastries during a premiere event of Transformares 5, where they and many of their friends were invited by Trixie, after making up to them for not bringing them to the premiere of the fourth film.

Clementine was bounding around during the after party, hopped up on sugar, briefly frightening lead actor Silver Screen, who ran around the party to avoid being tackled by the excitable filly, after she said there was something wrong with his eyes, and offered to fix it with her hooves.

She then crashed into director Michelin Hay’s entourage of fashion model mares, and passed out soon after. It’s a day that all look back on with amusement…except for Clementine.

“Can’t believe that was shown on Access Applewood.” Clementine grumbles, “Ah more than learned mah lesson when it comes to treats.”

After trotting into Ponyville, with a few welcomes and good mornings from various citizens, the two make it to Sugarcube Corner, where it seems like a busy day, from the look of the small crowd that it waiting for their cakes, muffins, and other assorted goodies. Applejack and Clementine politely go through the crowd, assuring them that they are only there to see Pinkie Pie and nothing else.

At the end of the line, Pinkie Pie, with her signature expression of bouncy happiness, stands at the register, performing transactions with great efficiency. She glances over to see Applejack and Clementine waving to her, prompting her to respond with a manic and wild wave of excitement.

“HI, YOU TWO!!!” Pinkie screams as if they’re far away, but they are merely five feet away from her. Their ears flap downwards to shield their eardrums from the verbal assault. “Ooops, sorry…” she blushes, “Was a bit noisy earlier today, and had to raise my voice.”

“It’s alright, Pinkie.” Applejack chortles, “Here to drop off little Clementine for the sleepover.”

“Oh, boy!” Pinkie claps her hooves mid-transaction, “This is gonna be fun!” she finishes the transaction with the patiently waiting colt. “We’re gonna play games, watch movies; OOH! OOH! I can also teach you to bake, this time!”

“Really?” Clementine’s eyes beam.

“Yep! I think you’re ready!” Pinkie nods. “I’ll help you with anything you want! Pies, cakes, CUPcakes…you name it!”

“YES!” Clementine hops in place, “This is going to be the best night ever!”

“Well, sounds like ya two are gonna have a fun filled night.” Applejack grins, “I’ll see ya two tomorrow.” Applejack leans down, kissing Clementine on the forehead, “Have a good night, sugarcube.”

“You too. I’ll see ya.” Clementine waves, as Applejack leaves the establishment.

Applejack slowly walks back home, thinking of the night that’s in store for her and her husband. Matt has always been one for old school romantic gestures, while Applejack is more in the mood for certain…activities. This time, she has something in mind that she hopes will garner a positive response from her goofy beau.

She makes it to the house within a good amount of time, despite her more subdued and deliberate pace. The sun hasn’t yet set, as it is only mid-day, and the house that they live in looks positively wonderful and peaceful in the afternoon light. Applejack goes to the door, softly placing her hoof on the wood, and pushing it ever so slightly.

The click of the doorframe is a small but noticeable sound, as the farmpony looks into the house, expecting to see Matt. However, before she can turn her head to the fully explore the area, a song comes on from the stereo in the living room. It’s a familiar tune; one that Matt loves to play.

It’s a song from Matt’s homeworld, one that he discovered when he took Applejack to the movies during their third anniversary. It came from a science fiction film called “Guardians of The Galaxy,” which based on an obscure comic book. It caught on with the public however, and was a box office success. Its 80’s style soundtrack was a huge hit, and Matt immediately bought it the moment they left the theater.

Now, whenever he’s in a dancing mood, he would always put on the tune “Hooked on a Feelin’” by Blue Suede. Much like his singing, he’s not the greatest dancer, but Applejack finds a certain charm to it.

Applejack walks fully inside, as the tune begins to pick up. Looking in the living room, she sees Matt, dancing to the beat, shaking his behind and shoulders like he’s in a nightclub. Suddenly, as the lyrics kick up, he hurriedly turns around on cue, mouthing the words to the song like a badly lip-synched pop artist. Applejack smiles whilst shaking her head, closing the door slowly. She sits down on the couch, watching her husband continue his clumsily choreographed mating dance, before kneeling down, taking her into his arms, and making her join in on the fun.

Matt ceases his lip synch, and joins in on his wife’s riotous laughter. Applejack presses her cheek against his chest, as the dance becomes slower, and far more romantic than it was minutes before. The music dies down, as it switches to another song. They are no longer in the dancing mood, though, and continue their embrace.

“Happy anniversary.” Matt whispers into her ear. He then turns down the music with a remote he had in his pocket.

“Happy anniversary.” Applejack whispers back, “Has it really been ten years?”

“Yep. Time sure flies, huh?” he kisses her on the cheek, “Ten wonderful years. Here’s to ten more.”

“More like twenty.” she chuckles, “Ya don’t think we’re gonna still be together in ten years?”

“I didn’t say that…” Matt shakes his head, “Though I am known to be kind of a doofus, so if this isn’t going to work, it’s more than likely going to be my fault.”

“How many times do ah have to tell ya that yer not a dummy? Yer a goofball; there’s a difference, ya know.”

“Okay…” Matt chuckles, “Twenty years it is.”

“Ah have ta say…ya haven’t aged a day, since ah first met ya.” she playfully prods at his stomach, “Ya have gotten a might fit, though.”

It’s true. Ever since Matt entered the world of Equestria, his looks haven’t changed all that much. The only thing that has changed is his physique, due to his time at Sweet Apple Acres. Even at the age of 37, things like the beginnings of wrinkles and grey hairs are nonexistent. Matt attributes this to eating and exercising better than he ever did during his time in his dimension more than anything else.

The younger Applejack cannot say the same about herself, as she has become more hypercritical of her looks. Matt continually refuses to believe that Applejack has lost a modicum of her beauty, looking at her every day as if he has seen her for the first time.

“I can say the same about you.” he looks at her with all the love in his eyes, “You’re still as breathtaking as ever.”

“But, ah ain’t as fit as ah once was. Before Clem, I’d been at the farm all the time. Now, it’s only half, and I’ve put on a bit of weight.” Applejack rubs her stomach, which is more cutely plump than the fat that she is suggesting.

“Are you kidding?” Matt scoffs, “I like how you look. You look hot.”

“Nearing his forties, and still actin’ like a teen.” Applejack laughs, “Never change.”

“I don’t plan on it any time soon.” he smiles, “So, are you ready for today?”

“It’s hard to be ready, when ah don’t know what we’re doin’.” Applejack giggles. “What are we doin’ exactly? Seeing your parents? Goin’ to the movies? Travelling to your dimension?”

“I think we can keep it in Equestria this time.” Matt places a hand on her shoulder. “First, we’re going to have a nice little brunch over at the ITROT. Then, we’re heading over to the movies to see that Pegasus Sparks romance movie you’ve been wanting to see.”

“A Trot To Remember?” Applejack gasps, “But ya don’t like Pegasus Sparks!”

“Sure, but I’m not going to keep the love of my life from seeing stuff she wants to see. Besides, you put up with seeing those Transformers AND Transformares movies.”

“But, ah like those.”

“Okay…bad example. Um…” he thinks, “Expendables?”

“Right, those movies about them two hundred year old folk blowin’ stuff up, while lookin’ their age.” she grimaces, “That’s a much better example.”

“The point is you want to see this movie, I bought tickets for our favorite seats, and I cannot back out of it now!” Matt clenches his fist with declarative finality, “I just can’t!”

“Okay, Mr. Dramatic.” Applejack pats his chest with a chuckle.

“Anyways, we then finally head over to Canterlot, where I take you to one of their more decadent restaurants… The Fleur De Lis.”

“Oh, ah haven’t been there in a LONG time! Not since our sixth anniversary.” Applejack remembers her visit to the popular restaurant fondly. They made a delicious Ahuizotl Salad that made her tastebuds dance and break into song because it was so good. Her pleasant and verbal reaction made Matt lean back from the table in shock, not expecting such a response.

“I remember you saying how much you liked that place…” Matt uses the word ‘liked’ in a tone that suggests that he’s making a gargantuan understatement, “…and decided to go there again; if you can pardon my repetition.”

“Nothin’ in the Anniversary Rulebook saying we can’t repeat things.”

“There’s an Anniversary Rulebook? Did Twilight write it?”

“I’m just kiddin’, Sugarcube.” she shakes her head. “By the way, we have to make sure ta be back home by nine.”

“Implementing a curfew? But I’m thirty seven!”

“No, silly. We have to be here by nine, so that I can give YOUR anniversary gift.”

“Ooohh.” Matt is intrigued. “Why can’t I have it now?”

“Nope. Have to wait until nine.”

“Aw…oh, fine.” Matt pouts out his lips like a spoiled child, before moving on to a more excited expression. “Okay, then. Onwards…to our anniversary!”

Their anniversary begins like Matt had planned it. They go over to the famous ITROT, known for its delicious breakfast entrées, but their lunch and dinner specials aren’t any slouches either. The two spend an hour or so in their seats, talking and telling jokes; like they always do. They reminisce about the last ten years of their lives together, looking fondly on the good, and the tougher times in their relationship.

Anypony who glances over at them can see the human holding his wife’s hoof lovingly, caressing it with a thumb. Their happiness couldn’t be more powerful than it is now.

Afterwards, they make their way over to the Ponyville Cineplex, famous for once having the popular movie star Silver Screen as its employee. The stallion’s face graces a few photos in the place, with all of them signed by him. Matt and Applejack remember their first meeting with the star, when Clementine chased him around. Despite the scary situation, the stallion was nice and polite, never giving off that air of a pompous, holier than thou persona.

Even so, they can admit the five signed headshots in the lobby can be overkill.

Once they got their popcorn and drinks, they watched the movie in a packed house; opening weekend and all. Like Matt predicted, A Trot to Remember was a melodramatic, soap opera style love story about two young ponies in love. It reminded him greatly of a similarly titled movie back in his world, but there were enough differences (despite the familiar sounding writer) to keep it from being an exact replica.

The film was quite lengthy, almost as long as the onscreen relationship that was said to have lasted many years. Matt couldn’t help but be a tad bored at some points, especially when it got to extended scenes of the leads making googly eyes at each other. He doesn’t need to watch others do it; he does it himself.

By the end however, things got misty eyed for everypony…and Matt, as the mare character suffers a life ending disease, and perishes five minutes before the credits rolled. Matt hears Applejack sniffling next to him, and he pulls her in closer, keeping her safe in his arms.

When the film ends, everypony filed out of the theater. Much to Matt’s amusement, theater ushers were waiting outside, holding boxes of tissues for those who needed one. Applejack took one, much to her embarrassment, but Matt assured her that it was fine… while sneakily taking a tissue for himself.

One slight trip back to the house for a little primping and dress up, and a train ride later, and the two make it to Canterlot, where they make it on time for their reservation for the Fleur De Lis. Applejack commented on the suits and dresses other ponies were wearing, and the two engaged in a little playful redubbing of the ponies having conversations from afar, making what they’re saying intelligible. For one couple Matt and Applejack pretended that the colt was pregnant, and trying to explain to the mare about how that happened. For another, the mare explains to a colt that she is into other mares, and the colt talks about how he’s into other colts, wondering why they’re having a date in the first place.

Once the food arrived, jokes ceased, and they dug in. For them to say that they thought the food was wonderful would be putting things lightly. Matt’s tomato and avocado club sandwich made him close his eyes with a pleased hum, reveling in the tastiness of the meal, while Applejack’s repeat of the Ahuizotl Salad made her repeat the reaction she had last time, briefly distracting the other, more proper ponies of the restaurant.

“That good, huh?” Matt asks with a chuckle.

“Ya have to try this.” Applejack pushes the bowl over to him, “Ah think y’all feel the same way.”

Matt looks down at the inviting salad bowl. Slowly he puts a fork into it, lifting up a nice helping of the meal. He puts it in his mouth, and before he even takes a bite, the various flavors swirl in his mouth, setting his tastebuds off like a multitude of grenades.

“Oh…oh my Jesus Christ…” Matt gasps, “That’s fu….freaking amazing.”

“And ya didn’t believe me.”

“I never said that.” Matt smirks.

“Yes ya did.”

“No, I didn’t.”

“Ya thought it.”

“Okay…maybe I thought it.” He laughs, “But that did not disappoint.” He pushes the bowl back to her, allowing her to continue munching on the wondrous greens inside. “So, what’s waiting for us at the house?”

“Ah don’t know.” Applejack teases, “How about ya finish up yer meal and find out?”

“I don’t want to finish my meal quickly.” he motions to his big and incomplete sandwich, “Can’t risk getting a stomach ache for any possible fun.”

“Very true. Yer gonna need yer energy for tonight.”

“Okay, now I’m VERY interested as to what’s in store.” He leans in, “What is it? Did you get new lingerie? Trying something new? Do I have to prepare for whips and chains? What’s the safeword? I bet it’s Apple.”

“Erm…no…none of that nonsense.” Applejack shakes her head, looking at her husband with a suspicious look. “Ya want to tell me somethin’, Matt?”

“Well…there is something…” Matt reaches over, taking her hoof. “I don’t do romance. My tastes are very…singular. “ he tells her in a deep voice, “You wouldn’t understand.”

“Enlighten me…” Applejack whispers in her best seductive voice.

A pause between the two passes, until they both break out laughing, once again startling the ponies inside.

“Oh god, I’m terrible.” Matt says between laughs, “I’m sorry.”

“No, it was great.” Applejack tries to suppress her giggles, “But seriously, though…yer not gonna want any of that whips n’ chains stuff, right?”

“No, of course not.” Matt waves his hands to accentuate the level of no that he’s expressing.

“Good. Now eat your food, Mr. Grey. We have a schedule to keep.”

“As you wish…Ms. Steele.”

The two arrive back at the house at eight fifty seven; three minutes to spare from whatever is going to happen next. Upon closing the door, Matt wastes no time in getting Applejack in his arms, and bringing her to the couch, assaulting her with tons of kisses on her cheeks, lips, and neck. His hands travel along her coat and arms, and begins to remove the dress she wore to dinner.

“Matt…” she pants, obviously not wanting the moment to end, but… “…no. It’s not time, yet.”

“But, it’s almost nine. I don’t want to wait anymore.”

“Matt, please…” she puts her forelegs on his chest, “Be patient. You only have a few more seconds until it’s time.”

“What’s going to happen in a few more…”

Before he can finish his question, a knock on the door is heard. As soon as Matt turns to look, Applejack is already off the couch and heading for the door. Applejack opens the door with a smile.

“Right on time.” Applejack says, “Ah didn’t think you would show up right on cue.”

“I figured it would be rude to show up late.” A familiar voice to Matt says, “Oh, my. Did I miss the party, already?”

“No. He just got a little impatient. Come on in.” Applejack beckons the familiar voice inside.

Matt watches as somepony that he’s familiar with walks into the living room. Tall, shapely, yet slender body, crooked horn, fangs, insect style wings, holed hooves, green eyes.

Queen Chrysalis is in the house.

“Hello.” Chrysalis greets with her signature fangy smile.

“Um…hi.” Matt looks at her with confusion. “How’s it going?”

“Pretty good. Yourself?”

“Not bad. Having my anniversary with AJ.”

“I see.” Chrysalis turns back to Applejack, “I’m surprised you were able to keep this secret from him.”

“Ah surprise mahself sometimes.” Applejack chortles.

“What secret?” Matt gets up from the couch, “What’s going on?”

“Matt…don’t be mad…” she slowly walks up to him, “There’s something I want to try.”

“Huh?” Matt tilts his head whilst cocking an eyebrow up, “What do you mean? Is Chrysalis going to make a cake for us to try?”

“Sweet Celestia…” Chrysalis shakes her head, “I like you, Matt, but you can be really dense sometimes.”

“It’s in my nature…” he chuckles before getting serious, “…but what do you want to try?”

“Well…” Applejack blushes, “We’ve done a lot of things...together. Ya know…INTIMATE things…” her blush gets even redder, “…but there was one thing ah was curious about, but ah didn’t know what you would think.”

“Uh-huh…” Matt slowly nods; his increasingly slow brain not putting things together. “So…is Chrysalis here as some kind of judge to that thing you want to try?”

“No…she’s here to…um…participate…in the thing ah wanna try.”

“Oh…” Matt nods, then… “I still don’t understand.”

“Matt, she wants to try an intimate act that involves all three of us.” Chrysalis blurts out.

Silence permeates the room, as Matt stands there with the blankest of looks on his face. His eyes glance back and forth to Applejack and Chrysalis. Applejack, with the red blush of embarrassment on her face, and Chrysalis, with a seductive and more than game nod for the night ahead.

However, Matt’s brain still hasn’t registered the news. His brain plays out the Jeopardy theme in his head, piecing together what exactly is going to go down. When the theme song ends, and the lightbulb in his head goes off, he answers…

“What’s a threesome?”

“Are you kidding?!” Chrysalis yells.

“Sorry!” Matt hits himself on the head, “I had the Jeopardy theme in my head! What I MEANT to say is…you want to try a threesome?”

“Yes…” Applejack looks down at the floor, scratching at it with her hoof. “I’ve thought about it for a while, but ah didn’t know how to tell ya. So, ah decided ta surprise ya.”

“Ah…” Matt nods in agreement of her decision, “So, you chose Chrysalis…”

“Because she has some experience with you.”

“Granted…” Chrysalis steps in, “It was spontaneous and wild experience…but experience nonetheless.”

“I get you.” Matt scratches his chin. “Can you two excuse me for a moment?”

“Uh…” Applejack looks at Chrysalis, who does the same. “Sure.”

“Thanks.” Matt smiles, walking down the hall and into the bedroom.

Applejack and Chrysalis hear the door shut, followed by silence. They turn to each other, shrugging as to what they think Matt is doing on the other side.

“Are ya sure Celestia is okay with this?”

“Of course.” Chrysalis nods, “I would have told you otherwise. You were right in my not offering to bring her along, though. Matt seems kind of…freaked out.”

“Ah hope he’s not mad.”

“Oh no, he’s not mad.” Chrysalis shakes her head, “I can read his eyes, he’s not mad in the slightest.”

“Then, what is he then?”

“I…um…don’t know. But it’s not mad.”

The door to the bedroom opens, catching Applejack and Chrysalis’ attention. Matt walks out, looking like he just got out of a session of deep thought and meditation, despite only being in there for all of a minute. That blank expression continues to be plastered on his face, and he goes back to looking at Chrysalis and Applejack.

“Okay, so…I made the bed.” he points back at the room, “I figured that was the first step. But…um…is there any kind of preparation I have to do before this, or do we jump right in?”

“Oh for the love of…” Chrysalis’ horn glows, picking up Matt.

“Woah! Hey!” Matt fumbles around in the air.

“Applejack, are you ready to give your husband your anniversary present?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Let’s help him open it up.”

The two rush Matt into the bedroom, as he still flails about in the air. He screams “Gah! I can walk, you know! Let me go! I need an adult!” as he grabs on to the doorframe.

“WE ARE ADULTS!” Chrysalis and Applejack yell simultaneously.

“Oh, right.” Matt realizes how dumb that sounded. “Continue, then.”

He lets go of the doorframe, and is thrown onto the bed. The door slams shut, blocking any prying eyes away from the events on the other side.

Author's Note

Matt's Dancing Music:

Matt's Thinking Music:

Saturday Night - Part Two: The Party

Today is the day; the day where Clementine gets to spend time with her favorite aunt in all of Equestria, the bouncy mare named Pinkie Pie. It’s not an uncommon occurrence for the young filly to find herself having fun with the super party pony on Ponyville, but each time is a blast for her.

The first time she found herself spending time at Sugar Cube Corner, was when her parents needed a foal sitter while they have their anniversary dinner and “quiet time.” They couldn’t go to Princess Cadance, due to her more regal stature, compared to when she foalsitted Princess Twilight during her foalhood, so they had to look for another.

After some kind refusals from Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, they went to Pinkie Pie; with the agreement that if she was too busy, they would contact a foalsitting service; a reluctance of Matt, as he was aware of many horror stories from his world, where it was called “Babysitting.”

However, their fears were unfounded, as Pinkie Pie was more than happy to take little Clementine off their hands and hooves, for a night of fun and partying. The next morning, Clementine was happy and more energetic than ever for her young age. Pinkie Pie said to them that she would be happy to care for Clementine, should they ever need her help again.

That time has come again, as Applejack takes Clementine back to Sugar Cube Corner, with the young filly holding a sack of essentials for the night, such as a toothbrush, some shampoo in chase she needs a bath, and her own special pillow that she loves to carry around, should they spend a night or two in a place that is not their home. She is insistent that her pillow is the most comfortable in Equestria, and refuses to part with it during their trips.

“Ya sure ya got everythin’?” Applejack asks her, “Ah don’t want ya to forget somethin’ important.”

“Ah got everythin’ ah need, Mom.” Clementine responds with confidence, “No need to go back home.”

“Alright, sugarcube. Was just makin’ sure, is all.” she pats Clementine on the mane. “Excited to hang with Aunt Pinkie for the night?”

“Of course!” Clementine says excitedly, “Pinkie Pie is mah favorite aunt! Just…” she begins to whisper, “Just don’t tell the other aunts. They might get jealous.”

“Ah won’t, honey.” Applejack chuckles, “Pinkie Pie is a fun one. Ah ain’t surprised that ya think she’s great. Makin’ all them sugary treats…” her face of remembrance for those wonderful pastries turns into a slightly serious look, “Just remember not to eat too many sweets. Don’t want ya rampagin’ like a mad filly like ya did last time.”

“Ah know…” Clementine thinks back to the time she ate a wagon full of sugary snacks and pastries during a premiere event of Transformares 5, where they and many of their friends were invited by Trixie, after making up to them for not bringing them to the premiere of the fourth film.

Clementine was bounding around during the after party, hopped up on sugar, briefly frightening lead actor Silver Screen, who ran around the party to avoid being tackled by the excitable filly, after she said there was something wrong with his eyes, and offered to fix it with her hooves.

She then crashed into director Michelin Hay’s entourage of fashion model mares, and passed out soon after. It’s a day that all look back on with amusement…except for Clementine.

“Can’t believe that was shown on Access Applewood.” Clementine grumbles, “Ah more than learned mah lesson when it comes to treats.”

After trotting into Ponyville, with a few welcomes and good mornings from various citizens, the two make it to Sugarcube Corner, where it seems like a busy day, from the look of the small crowd that it waiting for their cakes, muffins, and other assorted goodies. Applejack and Clementine politely go through the crowd, assuring them that they are only there to see Pinkie Pie and nothing else.

At the end of the line, Pinkie Pie, with her signature expression of bouncy happiness, stands at the register, performing transactions with great efficiency. She glances over to see Applejack and Clementine waving to her, prompting her to respond with a manic and wild wave of excitement.

“HI, YOU TWO!!!” Pinkie screams as if they’re far away, but they are merely five feet away from her. Their ears flap downwards to shield their eardrums from the verbal assault. “Ooops, sorry…” she blushes, “Was a bit noisy earlier today, and had to raise my voice.”

“It’s alright, Pinkie.” Applejack chortles, “Here to drop off little Clementine for the sleepover.”

“Oh, boy!” Pinkie claps her hooves mid-transaction, “This is gonna be fun!” she finishes the transaction with the patiently waiting colt. “We’re gonna play games, watch movies; OOH! OOH! I can also teach you to bake, this time!”

“Really?” Clementine’s eyes beam.

“Yep! I think you’re ready!” Pinkie nods. “I’ll help you with anything you want! Pies, cakes, CUPcakes…you name it!”

“YES!” Clementine hops in place, “This is going to be the best night ever!”

“Well, sounds like ya two are gonna have a fun filled night.” Applejack grins, “I’ll see ya two tomorrow.” Applejack leans down, kissing Clementine on the forehead, “Have a good night, sugarcube.”

“You too. I’ll see ya.” Clementine waves, as Applejack leaves the establishment.

“Bye!” Pinkie waves violently, “Bye Bye!” With Applejack out of sight and out of mind, she kneels down to face Clementine, with a look in her eye that suggests that trouble (or fun) is ahoof. “So, Clementine…are you ready for the best night of your life?”

“Ready?” Clementine thinks, then her eyes widen so much so that beams might as well be blooming out, “Ready doesn’t even describe it!”

The two yell out a simultaneous “YEAH!” and slam two hooves together in excitement. They are ready for one wild night of Celestia knows what.

That is, after…

“Hey!” One impatient colt interrupts their moment, “I’m glad that you two are going to have some fun, but can I PLEASE get my order of banana nut cupcakes?”

“Ooops…” Pinkie Pie blushes. “Sorry. Here you go, sir.” she gives him a bright pink box, wrapped in a blue bow, containing the delicious pastries. “Have a good day!”

As the day continues on, Mr. and Mrs. Cake arrive to take over Pinkie’s duties at the shop. Every once in a while, Pumpkin and Pound Cake arrive to help out as well, but their enrollment in Ponyville High School, along with the endless amount of homework that they endure, have prevented them from helping as much as they wanted to.

Pinkie and Clementine trot around Ponyville, stopping by Carousel Boutique, where Sweetie Belle opens the door to greet them.

“Hey! You’re here!” her voice excitedly squeaks, a vocal trait that has never left, despite now being in her teens. Sweetie Belle has grown up quite a bit over the years, with her now sporting a cutie mark of a musical note, after finally discovering that she has an excellent singing voice. “So, what’s the plan?”

“Well…” Pinkie Pie gets herself ready for the plan, “We meet up with you, which we just did, then we go meet up with Applebloom and Scootaloo, who should be over at Sweet Apple Acres right about now. With the added help of Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, and probably Twilight, we’ll get the place ready for the BEST PARTY EVER!!!” she jumps in the air and shouts.

“Isn’t every party ya put on the best party ever?” she asks while halfheartedly mimicking Pinkie’s movement.

“True…” she thinks, “…but it’s still so amazing! There’s the going to be games, and dancing, and…”

Her excited voice abruptly ceases, when they all spot Matt and Applejack walking through Ponyville, heading towards the Cineplex. They don’t notice Pinkie and the others, but the party pony chooses to play it cool.

“Yeah…we’re just gonna hang. Maybe watch a couple flicks…no big deal…” she speaks in a very nonchalant voice. Once Matt and Applejack are gone, she goes back to being how she normally is, “WOOO-HOOO!”

“Ummm…” Sweetie Belle is confused, “Why did you have to act like we weren’t having a party?”

“Because mah parents have gotten all paranoid about me havin’ parties without em.” Clementine explains, “Somethin’ about needin’ supervision when colts are around or some-such.”

“Ah.” Sweetie Belle nods. “Makes sense, I suppose.”

“They are just bein’ a bunch of nervous nellies.” Clementine waves it off, “It’s not like anypony in mah class has paid me no mind in that way, anyway.”

“Just you wait, Clem.” Sweetie Belle giggles, “Once those colts realize the power of fillies…BOOM!” a small spark of magic bursts from her horn.

“Did ya meet Button when y’all was close to mah age?”

“About a year or so further than that.” Sweetie Belle reminisces.

“Hey!” Pinkie butts in, “We can talk about colts and stallions later; we have to head to Sweet Apple Acres!”

Sweet Apple Acres. It hasn’t changed much over the past ten years. Still the same vast apple orchards, still the same house, still that same leaky roof in the barn that no matter how many times they think they’ve fixed it, it always ends up leaking again in one way or another. Despite their seemingly rustic looking establishment, the Apple family has continued to be the hot ticket item when it comes to selling apples and various apple treats.

Inside, Applebloom and Scootaloo are prepping the living room for the incoming party. Over the years, the Cutie Mark crusaders haven’t found any more need for crusading, as their cutie marks appeared days before graduating from Ponyville Elementary.

Applebloom, much like her family, received a cutie mark that includes an image of the delicious fruit. Her cutie mark is of a single red apple. But nestled at the top like a bow is a bloomed daisy. As for Scootaloo, her cutie mark consists of her signature scooter, with two Pegasus wings floating on the sides of it.

While Applebloom has been helping out at the farm, Scootaloo has been in the business in extreme stunts, which contributed to the story of how she received her cutie mark, after getting an adrenaline rush during one of the then crusader’s attempts at getting a cutie mark. It worked, but only on Scootaloo, making her the first one to get a mark.

“WE’RE HERE!” Pinkie bursts through the door with a loud shout, starting everypony in the room. Clementine and Sweetie Belle follow closely behind.

“Good to see ya, Pinkie…” Applebloom winces, wiping at her ear to get her lost hearing back, “…but ya don’t have ta make us deaf in the process.”

“What was that?!” Granny Smith shouts whilst walking in the room, “Ya want some pie?!” She then notices Pinkie and the others in the room with them, “Oh! Hey there!” she waves.

“Hi Granny Smith!” Clementine waves back.

“What?! Ya gonna be a sith?! What in the hay is that?!”

“Great. Granny Smith is deaf.” Scootaloo says, before continuing with “Well…deafer than usual.”

Just then, Twilight and Big Macintosh walk into the living room, encased in a shining blue bubble of magic. Unlike the other ponies, who were greatly affected by Pinkie’s loud entrance, they are perfectly okay, with no ill effects placed on their ears.

“Good idea, Twi.” Big Mac nodded with a grin, “Ah knew she was gonna do that.”

“Of course she was. She’s Pinkie.” Twilight giggles.

“Uncle Mac! Auntie Twilight!” Clementine beams, galloping over to them. The bubble clears, allowing Clementine to hug them both. “It’s so good ta see ya!”

“You too, Clementine.” Twilight wraps a hoof around Clementine, “Sorry I haven’t been around much, but I couldn’t miss this party while your mom and dad are…um…” she tries to put it delicately, “…hanging out together. Besides, Pinkie’s parties are always fun, and…” she notices Pinkie isn’t in the room anymore. “Hey, where did Pinkie go?”

“She’s in the kitchen.” Big Mac candidly points out. Twilight looks over to see Pinkie rushing around the kitchen, gathering baking materials to make pastries. “No matter the time of day, she’s always runs at mach speed.” He gazes back at Twilight, who is holding up list, checking off all that has been accomplished before the big night. “Anythin’ else on the list?”

“Let’s see…” she continues to look, “We have the balloons, the decorations, the games, Pinkie’s taking care of the treats, that just leaves…the music. Hmmm, we’re supposed to be getting a DJ sometime soon.”

As if on fantastic cue, Rarity comes through the door with Donut Joe, with another Pony following close behind. Her white coat and flashy blue mane is all too familiar; the one and only Vinyl Scratch, with her stage name as DJ-PON3. Twilight smiles at their arrival, while the former Cutie Mark Crusaders and Clementine flip their proverbial lids.

“Oh mah gosh! It’s DJ-PON3!!!” Clementine squeals with girlish delight at the appearance of one of the most famous musical artists in Equestria. She gallops up to the DJ, hopping up and down in admiration. “I own all of yer albums! Ah even have the limited edition version of yer latest album that flashed techno lights whenever ya open it! I’m yer biggest fan!”

Vinyl smiles upon the little filly, putting a hoof on top her mane and giving it a playful rub. She reaches into the bag around her waist, pulling out a picture of herself. Using her magic, she writes an autograph, floating it over to Clementine.

“A pleasure to meet my biggest fan. You are the reason why I continue to make music. YOUR biggest fan, DJ-PON3.”

Clementine looks at the autograph for a good ten seconds, before reacting as most fans would when their idols write messages like that.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” she screamed in a bout of excitement, before falling over from passing out.

“She’ll be fine.” Rarity assures Vinyl, “Thanks again for helping out. I owe you one.”

Vinyl nods with a smirk, moving to the living room to set up. In the meantime, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom help up their unconscious filly, bringing her to Applebloom’s room, until she eventually wakes up.

Later on, after the sun has gone down, Clementine slowly wakes up from inside Applejack’s former room, now turned into a guest room. Through her blurry vision and muffled hearing, she can hear the voices of two fillies looming over her.

“Do you think she’s dead?” one familiar voice asks.

“Of course she’s not dead. You can see her breathing. What’s with you and the hyperbowl?” the other snides.

“Ah believe it’s pronounced hyperbole.” Clementine corrects the two. When she fully awakens, and her vision clears, she sees Terra and Skye stepping back from the bed to give her some space.

It took a long time for the filly twins to apologize to Clementine, after being egged on by their mother Amethyst Star to bully her for being the result of Applejack and Matt’s union. When they did, it became a sort of public scene at the Ponyville Schoolhouse, and the fillies and colts watched in anticipation for Clementine’s response. To their surprise, and possibly some disappointment, Clementine was forgiving of them, and was the first to make the initial steps in becoming the friends they are now.

Terra and Skye were especially happy that they became friends, as they were a part of the group of foals that were in danger of being crushed by the falling tree, before Clementine bravely jumped into action and saved them. They could only imagine if Clementine developed a deep seeded hatred for them; the mere thought makes them shudder.

“Ugh.” Clementine rubs her head, “How long was ah out?”

“A couple hours we think.” Skye isn’t entirely sure, “We asked Rarity where you were, and she said you passed out.”

“Yeah.” she chuckles, “DJ-PON3 arrived, and ah had a bit of a freak out.”

“We figured.” Terra nodded, “Slip did the exact same thing when he showed up, only it only lasted five minutes.”

“Slip’s here?!” Clementine shoots out of bed at the mention of Slip Wing’s arrival. “Why didn’t ya tell me sooner?!”

Clementine gallops past the two, rocketing out of the door in surprising speed. Terra and Skye look on with a smile and a chuckle at her reaction.

“We probably should have led with that.” Skye looks back at Terra.

“Probably.”

Clementine speeds down the stars with great enthusiasm, tripping herself when close to the bottom. She rolls down the rest of the way, propping herself back up once she reaches the floor, acting like nothing ever happened. It might as well have, as the ponies inside are partying too hard to care.

Techno music blares throughout the place, with many ponies of all ages having the time of their lives. Vinyl Scratch is dropping the beats with the same kind of extravagant effort as if she was at a concert, which already makes Clementine’s hooves dance to the beat in her search for Slip Wing.

The flashing lights that are perfectly timed with the music aren’t helping her in the slightest. However, her search comes to an end, when she bumps right into the wandering Slip, holding up two glasses of punch with his wings. Her face collides with his chest fluff, pushing him back into a small crowd of dancing ponies. The impact makes him wobble, but keeps his balance to prevent the drinks from falling over.

“Ooops, sorry.” Slip apologizes to the ponies he bumped into. They nod in acceptance, going back to their wild dancing. He looks back at Clementine, who is shaking her head back and forth from the impact. “There you are.” he smiles, “I was looking all over for you.”

“You were?!” she questions with a blush on her face. The flashing lights make it impossible for Slip to notice. “Ah mean…umm…cool…” she notices the punch, “Oh, is one of those for me?”

“Hmmm?” Slip sees that the punch is fully intact and unspilt. “Oh! Right! Yes! Here you go.” he moves a wing over to her. She takes the punch happily. “Cool party, huh?”

“Technically, ah just got here.”

“Really? I got here like twenty minutes ago.”

“I got here two hours ago.”

“Does…does that count as just getting here?”

“Ah kind of fainted when I saw…”

“DJ-PON3….” they both say at the same time. They catch this, looking at each other with great surprise, before laughing it off and drinking their punch quietly amid the loud music. “So…” they say simultaneously. “Sorry…” they do it again. “You first.” And again.

“Skye and Terra woke me up.” Clementine says without interruption, “Ah guess ah had a bit of a overreaction.”

“Well, it’s not everyday that you see a celebrity. Well, technically, your dad’s a celebrity….and Rarity is too…and then there’s Princess Twilight…you know what? It IS everyday.” He laughs.

“That’s true, ah suppose. But they’re family, DJ-PON3 is somepony ah have never seen in the same room as me!”

“Good point.” Slip takes another sip of punch, “To be fair, I totally fainted, too.”

“So ah heard. But ya woke up much sooner than ah did. Yer much stronger than ah am.”

“That’s not true. I couldn’t have singlehoofedly bucked a tree in mid air to save my classmates.”

“First off, it wasn’t singlehoofedly; ah had ta use two. Skye and Terra must’ve been exagerattin’ again.”

“It’s still incredibly brave of you. I’m certainly afraid of making you mad; it could only mean the end to my well being, since you can crush me with those hooves.”

“Nah, ya can never make me mad.” she blushes an invisible blush, “But…try not to; I’d hate ta pummel such a good friend.”

“INCOMING!!!” Pinkie screams, getting the attention of Slip and Clementine. They watch as Pinkie Pie swings from a hanging light and into the expectant hooves of the group of ponies below, resulting in Pinkie performing crowd surfing. “WHEEEE!!! It’s like I’m flying!”

“Looks like Pinkie hasn’t changed.” Slip smirks.

“Ah don’t think she ever will.” Clementine giggles, “That’s a good thing.”

“A VERY good thing. Who else could throw a party like she can?”

The two look over to see Twilight stumbling about, with a half cup of hard cider floating by her lips. Big Macintosh, who is attempting to suppress his own drunkenness, is trying his best to keep her steady, but not even the strongest stallion in Ponyville could keep the princess in check. He places his hooves on her, with one brushing against her rump. On reflex, the drunken Twilight swings around and smacks Big Mac across the face with a wing.

“Hooves off! I’m married!” she screams. Squinting her eyes, her burrow unfurrows when she notices that she actually struck her beloved. “Oh my gosh!” her attitude becomes worrisome, though she is still very much drunk. “I’m soooooo sorry…” she slurs, putting her hooves on his cheeks and caressing the spot that she hit. “I’ll make it up to you. Let’s make out.”

“Erm, Twi…” Big Mac cranes his head back, noticing that this incident is happening by the curious eyes of Clementine and Slip Wing. “…there are foals watchin’. We can’t…”

“Oh, they’ll find out eventually. Now, call me ‘Princess’, like you always do on our special nights.” she puckers her lips, getting Big Mac to kiss her. The awkward lip lock soon turns passionate as it continues.

Carefully, yet rather comically, Big Mac inches Twilight away from Clementine and Slip’s gaze, moving backwards to the hallway, where they will either stop around the corner, or in Big Mac’s room, where other events await. Clementine and Slip don’t care to find out, as they simply watch the two slink away from their sight.

“Wow…” Clementine is the first to speak after seeing that, “Never seen mah aunt so drunk before.”

“Remind me never to have the hard stuff, when I grow up.” Slip asides, “Kind of don’t want to be starting fights….and…um…whatever they’re doing around that corner.”

“LET’S MAKE A FOAL!!!” Twilight enthusiastically shouts from around the corner, eliciting more awkward shuffling, followed by a door slam.

“How does one go about making a foal?” Clementine tilts her head in confusion.

“That’s grown up talk!” Rarity, looming behind them, interrupts Clementine’s train of thought with her appearance. “I…I mean…um…that kind of information is too sensitive for the time being. Ask your parents in…hm…” she taps her chin, “Two years.”

“Two years?! Ah can’t wait that long!”

“You must!” Rarity interjects, “A filly as young as you shouldn’t be privy to such know how.”

“My parents told me last week.” Slip says, almost proudly.

“Well, you’re a colt! There’s a difference!”

“It’s not fair!” Clementine pouts, “Why does he get to know about how foals are made, when ah have to wait two more years?!” she plunks down on the floor, crossing her forelegs with a groan, “Bein’ a filly sucks.” Clementine looks over to where Twilight used to be, thinking back on Twilight’s powerful abilities. “Ya think Auntie Twi can make me into a colt?”

“Please don’t.” Slip says under his breath.

“Oh, stop being so dramatic, little Clem.” Rarity scrunches Clementine’s cheeks together. “When your parents are ready, they’ll tell you all about it. You’re young, and have all the time in the world to find out about the wonders of courtships.”

“Courtships?” Clementine remains in a state of confusion.

“You’ll find out.” Rarity rubs a hoof on Clementine’s mane, before walking back to meet up with Donut Joe.

“This party just got weird.” Clementine grimaces, “Ah thought it was gonna be fun.”

CRASH!

Rainbow Dash, having the time of her life, falls from the ceiling with a fan falling down with her. Apparently, she thought she was light enough to hang on the ceiling fan without the use of her wings. She was wrong. The crowd cheers, while Granny Smith is less than pleased at the destruction.

“Confound you ponies!” Granny Smith growls. Even at her old age, she still comes off as intimidating.

“Umm…she did it!” Rainbow Dash points at Fluttershy, before running off.

“Well, I never!” Fluttershy gasps in shock at her companion’s betrayal, chasing after her. “You get back here this instant!”

“Save some fer me!” Granny Smith chases along with her. The crowd laughs and cheers at the sight of the ponies running around the house, and DJ-PON3 joins in on the fun, mixing a beat with orchestral chase music and pop tunes.

“Ah take it back…” Clementine giggles, “NOW it’s fun!”

Hours pass, fun was had, police were called, and more chases with drunken ponies ensued. What was meant to be a fun gathering with foals and ponies alike, turned into chaos, when the adults decided it was a good idea to get more than a bit tipsy. The foals had no issue, as watching the grown ups become belligerent was amusing to them. After a while, the grown ups began to tire, with the foals following suit, albeit for completely different reasons.

Once Pinkie helped the remaining attendees clean up, she and Clementine took off back to Sugar Cube Corner.

One the way, they passed Clementine’s house, where they can hear the sounds of bumping and crashing inside, alongside grunts from the fillies parents.

“Must have found that bothersome pest again.” Clementine mutters.

“Huh?” Pinkie raises an eyebrow.

“There would be nights where ah would hear banging on the walls. Ah always assumed it was a rodent.”

The grunts and wall banging gets louder and more intense, frightening Clementine and Pinkie, causing the two to step away from the house further than they already are.

“OH MY GOD! YES!!!!” Matt is heard screaming, the loud noises ceasing.

“Oh, looks like they got it. Ah wanna see what it looks like.” Clementine inches towards the house, but is stopped by the panicked hoof of Pinkie, who is well aware of the REAL situation happening inside.

“Actually, lets leave them be.” Pinkie brings Clementine back to her side. “Chasing rodents can be hard work. Believe me, I know.”

“Aw, okay.” Clementine says with disappointment.

The two walk away from the house, with Pinkie looking back, expressing a look of relief that the young filly didn’t barge her way on what would have no doubt have been an awkward situation.

Upstairs in Sugar Cube Corner, where Pinkie Pie’s residence lay, Clementine is being tucked in onto Pinkie’ large couch, with comfortable pillows and a warm blanket. The young filly yawns, already allowing the sleep to take over.

“Did you have fun tonight, little Clementine?” Pinkie asks with a smile.

“Ah sure did. It was a lot of fun.”

“Good. Next time, I’m going to go even bigger.”

“Bigger?! Ya had DJ-PON3 there! How could it get any bigger?”

“You’ll see.” Pinkie finishes tucking her in, “All will be revealed.” The tuckered out party pony begins to slink away towards her bed.

“Aunt Pinkie?”

“Yes?” Pinkie stops her walk.

“Can ah ask ya somethin’?”

“Sure, Clem. You can ask me anything.”

“Ya see, ah was wonderin’. Nopony would tell me tonight, so ah figured ah asked you.” she takes a deep breath, “Where do foals come from?”

Pinkie’s mind practically shatters at the question. Her long pause and silence worries poor Clementine, wondering what is happening with the once energetic and happy pony. Pinkie is usually quick to answer on any question, no matter how outrageous, but this one genuinely makes her stop in her tracks.

“Aunt Pinkie?”

“Oh, uh….” Pinkie tries to laugh it off, but it sounds more like a nervous laugh than an actual one. “Wow, um…that’s a bit of a loaded question. I mean, uh…it’s difficult to explain to a filly as young as you.”

“I’m old enough! Slip got to find out, why not me?”

“Oh, geez.” Pinkie scratches the back of her mane, “You see…when…uh….when a stallion and a mare love each other….uh…they…uhh…” An idea suddenly dings in her brain. Pinkie scampers off, coming back after a few moments with two action figures in her hooves. “Okay, here we go. Pinkie Pie Presents…Foal Making!”

She raises up one figure, which is of a masculine army pony, and another, which is more feminine, and resembles that of a waitress in an old timey diner.

“Wow, I just spent a long day of being awesome at the awesome factory!” Pinkie attempts to sound gruff and tough, “Where is my wife?”

“Tee-hee! I’m here!” Pinkie voice becomes higher pitched, as she playfully bounces the waitress mare towards the masculine stallion. “I was off spreading love and joy to all the foals in Equestria!”

“You are the best, my love! We should make a foal.” Gruff Pony says.

“That would be super dooper!” Waitress Pony responds with excitement.

Pinkie bring the two figures together for a nuzzle, making kissing noises in an over-the-top and not at all how kissing sounds fashion.

“Then. Eleven months later….” Pinkie tosses a figure of a little foal onto the couch, screaming “Wheeee!!!” as she does it. “A foal is born!”

Clementine looks down at the figure of the foal, then back at Pinkie. A bead of sweat goes down Pinkie’ brow, hoping that Clementine won’t pry any further.

“So…they kiss, and then boom? Pregnant?”

“Umm….yes? It’s a fifty-fifty shot.”

“Ew!” Clementine grimaces in disgust, “That means mah parents have been tryin’ to make foals everywhere we go! Yuck!” Clementine bundles up on the couch, making herself comfortable. “They’re gonna get an earful tomorrow!” she looks back at Pinkie, “Thanks, Auntie Pinkie.”

“No problem!” Pinkie chuckles that nervous chuckle, turning away to go back to bed. She looks back at the action figures with an apologetic expression. “Sorry Sergeant Stone and Prima Donna.”

“It’s okay, Pinkie.” Pinkie mimics the voice of Stone, “I enjoyed it.”

“Ugh! You perverted brute!” Prima Donna (Pinkie, of course) scoffs, “Like I would ever be with a stallion like you!”

“Don’t worry, Stone…” Pinkie assures the action figure. “She’ll come around.”

“Did ya say something, Auntie Pinkie?” Clementine calls out.

Pinkie tosses the figures into a nearby toy chest, turning to the inquisitive yet sleepy Clementine with a feigned innocence.

“Nope! Nothing at all! Good night!”

Clementine shrugs, going back to sleep. Pinkie sighs in relief, and goes to bed as well.

Author's Note

Crazy irresponsible drunk ponies!

Saturday Night - Part Three: Sunday

The morning rays of Sunday have arisen. Like so many mornings before it, the light pools into the unkempt and mostly uncouth room of Matt and Applejack, after a wild and rambunctious night of activities, the details of which will never leave the room for as long as they live.

Matt is the first to awaken from his slumber, pressing his cheek against the soft and delectable coat on Applejack’s chest, hearing that heartbeat that he loves to hear time and time again. He can feel a weight behind him, but he’s too tired and too enamored by the sight and feeling in front of him to really pay much mind.

He gives Applejack’s chest a small but romantic kiss, a feeling which causes the farm mare to chuckle in amusement and adoration, slowly waking up with that cute sigh, moan, and morning stretch.

“Good mornin’.” Applejack whispers in a half awake but slightly seductive tone of voice. “Did ya sleep well?”

“I think you know the answer to that question, AJ.” Matt says, slightly muffled from Applejack’s chest, as half of it is pressed against his lips. “How about you?”

“Yep… same as you, sugarcube.” she giggles. “Quite an eventful evenin’. Hope ya aren’t tuckered out.”

“Nah, I’m as spry as I ever was.” Matt chuckle, “So… um…why is there a weight against my back?”

“That would more than likely be me.” the unmistakable and beautiful voice of Queen Chrysalis is behind Matt, with her forelegs wrapped around him, pressing him against her chest like one would grasp a pillow for comfort. “Did you two enjoy your night?”

“Hmmm…yes.” the husband and wife say simultaneously in a tone of happiness and pleasing reminisce.

“Glad to hear it.” Chrysalis bares her fangs in her smile as she cutely giggles, “I was worried that my transformations were too daunting. Especially for you, Matt.”

“I made due. Though, I can admit that I did get a little bit worried when you turned into Celestia.”

“Oh, yes. That.” Applejack thinks back, “That was a might intimidatin’.”

“Well, I apologize for any discomfort I might have caused.”

“Discomfort?” Applejack raises an eyebrow, “Ya heard us last night, right? We was more than pleased with the result.”

“True.” Chrysalis nods. She then looks around the room, which is in shambles. Sheets are everywhere, the bed is crooked as it was moved around many times, and the shelves are bereft of books and various items…since they are all on the floor now. “Forgot that we made such a mess.”

“Ah, we’ve had worse.” Applejack waves it off without looking, confident in her reply.

“So…” Chrysalis scratches her mane, “…would you like me to leave?”

“What? That would be rude.” Matt says, “We can go out to breakfast or something.”

“Go out to breakfast?” Chrysalis is surprised, “Oh my, never had that happen following a night of…activities. I remember when Trixie would just go and play video games afterwards.”

“Sorry, I don’t know the protocol for post-anniversary threesomes.”

“Actually, breakfast sounds like a good idea.” Applejack agrees with the idea. She glances down, noticing the Queen’s forelegs grasping Matt tightly. A small grimace crosses her face. “Ahem, Chrysalis. Ya can let go of mah husband now.”

“Huh?” Chrysalis looks down, noticing the position she’s in. She lets him go in a flash. “I’m sorry. I had no idea.”

“Yeah, sure ya didn’t.” Applejack chuckles playfully, but with a twinge of slight disbelief and jealousy.

She gets off the bed, nearly falling on the floor, as a fallen blanket catches her hoof.

“Woah, nelly!” Applejack manages to get herself upright before any possible injury could ensue. It is now she looks around the damage they have done to the bedroom. “Oh, yer right. Maybe we should do a bit of cleanup.”

After a few minutes of cleaning and organizing, thanks in part to Chrysalis’ magic, they three are then ready to go out to breakfast… once Matt finished clothing himself for the day.

The trio discuss where they would like to go for breakfast, with them simultaneously deciding on the famous breakfast joint known as ITROT, a place that got especially popular in Ponyville, due to the frequent visitations of the famous Applewood star Silver Screen, who still lives happily in the small town with his wife Milano Mash.

Matt is the first to walk out the door, with his back turned to the outside, without a care in the world as to what is behind him.

“I’ve been meaning to try out their in season pumpkin pancakes…” Matt mutters as…

Bump.

He has hit somepony behind him. Somepony taller than he is. Matt turns in a rush to see Princess Celestia standing before him. Normally, she is all smiles, but as of this particular moment, she has more of an inquisitive expression. Matt however, hasn’t put the two together.

“Very funny, Chrysalis.” Matt chortles, “You don’t need to teleport behind me and turn into Celestia again.”

“Again?” the real Celestia raises an eyebrow, “So, she transformed into me earlier, I see.”

It finally hits Matt that Celestia is right in front of him, just as Applejack and Chrysalis are outside to see the Princess standing in all her regal glory.

“Celestia…” Applejack wows, “What are ya doin’ here?”

“I came to see you three, of course.” Celestia finally brandishes that winning smile. “I wanted to wish you a happy anniversary.” She looks back at Matt, who stares with uncertainty and a bit of fear. “My dear, what is the matter? Normally, you aren’t scared of meeting me. In fact, you were always ecstatic.”

“Oh, sorry.” Matt regains his calmer composure, “With that previous look of confusion, I was just a teeny weeny bit concerned as to why you were here.”

“Why would you be concerned?” the Princess asks with a tilted head. Adorable when it comes from a smaller pony, insanely cute when it comes from Celestia. Matt sees this, gritting his teeth in an attempt to suppress his heart from bursting out of his chest.

Nevertheless, he has to get his explanation out.

“Well, it’s a bit silly…but I thought you were here because of the possibility that Chrysalis didn’t tell you about why she was here prompting you to find out and come here to confront her and it would be all messy and dramatic leading to general awkwardness and possible tears from one or both of you.” Matt finally gets out in a dialogue that lacks commas.

“Hmmm….nope.” Celestia responds, “That’s not why I’m here at all. In fact, Chrysalis did tell me of Applejack’s plans way ahead of schedule, and I allowed it. So, rest easy.” She rubs a playful hoof on Matt’s head, mussing up his combed hair. Celestia laughs at the result.

Chrysalis walks past Matt, greeting Celestia with a kiss on the cheek and a nuzzle on the mane. Clearly, they are still very much in love.

“Good morning, Princess.” Chrysalis whispers softly into the ear of her one and only.

“Good morning, my Queen.” Celestia replies with the exact same tone. “I trust you weren’t…overwhelming to your subjects?”

“I admit; I did get overzealous once or twice.” Chrysalis giggles, “As Matt mentioned, I transformed into you. That was…strangely intimidating for the both of them.”

“For obvious reasons.” Applejack interjects, “It’s one thing to be Pinkie Pie…but Princess Celestia is another thing entirely!”

“Oh, my.” Celestia gasps, “Sounds to me like you put them through the ringer.”

“Perhaps…I do feel a little bad about it, but I wanted to give them something to remember, and I did. At least, I hope…”

“You did.” Matt and Applejack say simultaneously.

“Ah, good. You see, I totally did. Now that we have that particular bit of business out of the way, I must ask you, Celestia, what brings you here?”

“Other than to greet the happy couple and my most favorite Changeling Queen?”

“I’m the only Changeling Queen.”

“Exactly.” Celestia giggles again, “That’s pretty much why I arrived. I did hear Matt speak of Pumpkin Pancakes. Are you going out to breakfast?”

“That is the plan.” Chrysalis nods.

“Nopony ever took us to breakfast after some late night frivolities. Trixie would just go to our living quarters and play video games! She even erased my hard earned data from Ponysona 4!”

“I’m sorry, but did you just admit you were a gamer?!” Matt nearly shouts in shock at the news he’s should have heard about ten years ago.

“I mean, not as much as my sister, no. Being the ruler of the day can be a tad more taxing than the one of night, but I still worked really hard on all of my stats and social links. I even got the best ending!” Celestia pouts, heartbroken about those sad times.

“There there.” Chrysalis soothes Celestia with a hug and a slight tilt from side to side, like a subtle dance. “If you want, I’ll help you get it back.”

“Really?”

“Of course. I haven’t backed down from any of your challenges, yet. Remember the time you told me to prank the leaders of Saddle Arabia? I transformed into the President of Prance and threatened war.”

“Yes.” Celestia laughs, “If you didn’t transform the time that you did, they were going to sign those documents allowing such an act.”

“So playing a 70 hour game isn’t going to deter me. Just tell me the time and place, and I’ll be there.”

“Well, the place would be my chambers, which you live in anyway. The time we’ll discuss later, after we tend to these matters.” Celestia smiles, “Now…about this breakfast situation. Since I am here, it would be delightful if I joined you.”

“Hey, the more the merrier.” Applejack smiles, “We’re buying, anyway.”

Inside the famous restaurant ITROT, Matt, Applejack, Celestia and Chrysalis wait patiently for their food to arrive. Various customers make the occasional glance at the four, as they sit in silence, wondering what to talk about. Chrysalis plays with her fork, using her hoof, sliding it across the table ever so slightly.

One curious young Colt trots forward holding a camera. He looks straight up at Celestia and Chrysalis, who look down on his wide and enthusiastic eyes.

“Hello.” Chrysalis says with a grin.

“Hi…umm….are you…Queen Chrysalis and Princess Celestia?”

“We are.” Celestia leans over, “How are you on this fine and lovely morning?”

“I’m good. Hey…” he holds up the camera, “Can I get a picture with you two?”

“Of course.” Chrysalis smirks, her horn glowing. She picks up the colt, bringing him between Celestia and herself, and floats the camera to face them. “Now, smile.”

The colt smiles wide as the camera goes off. The picture on the camera comes out great. Chrysalis sets the colt down with a pat on the mane, and he runs off, shouting about his accomplishment.

Once he’s gone, the four exchange a few glances and smirks, before going back to wordless silence. Celestia is very confused as to why not one word has been spoken. They talked for a moment on the way over, but now it’s nothing.

“What are we being silent for?” Celestia queries.

“Ugh.” Chrysalis groans, “I have no idea why we are being awkward about this. We’re friends. Best friends, even. We…well…Applejack and I… planned this months ago, and now that it’s happened, we’re just sitting here in public like complete strangers. This is…this is weird.”

“Just a little.” Celestia says.

“More like a lot.” Matt corrects.

“We were all ‘ooh, this was so fun!’ back at the house!” Chrysalis continues her rant, “Why haven’t we barely said one thing to each other from leaving to now?!”

“We talked a tad.” Applejack chimes in.

“Yeah, when we commented on a hungover Rainbow Dash puking in the bushes with Fluttershy. I had no idea they were such hard drinkers. Was there a party we missed last night, or something?” Chrysalis questions, before, “Forget it. It was just that one thing, so my point still stands.”

“Ah dunno.” Applejack shrugs, “Ah really don’t. Ah don’t mean for this ta be awkward.”

“Yeah. We did enjoy last night.” Matt assures the Queen, “I guess it’s because we’ve never done something like this before. We don’t want things to change between us.”

“No, definitely not.” Applejack shakes her head in agreement, “We still love ya, and yer welcome to visit us any time, like ya always have.”

“Then…what’s the problem?” Chrysalis still wonders, “I mean, I can tell you two still love me. I can feel it, you know.” she chortles, “It’s just…” Chrysalis harumphs in frustration, “Ugh, Celestia and I never had this much difficulty when we were with Trixie.”

“Ponysona 4….” Celestia mutters.

“ASIDE from that.”

“Maybe it’s because of the history between us.” Applejack theorizes, “After all, this isn’t the first time ya been with Matt.”

“Don’t remind me.” Celestia grimaces, thinking about reading the chapter of Matt and Chrysalis’ encounter way back when. “So much detail….”

“That might be it.” Chrysalis considers the possibility. “Maybe I’m just nervous that I might have caused another rift between the two of you, or…”

“That’s all in the past.” Applejack assures her, “Ya didn’t cause any rifts, sugarcube. Besides, ah was the one who wanted this ta happen. Why would ah suddenly be thinkin’ bad things about ya, when Matt and ah have just said that we were more than satisfied?”

“She’s got a point.” Celestia leans in. “They do seem peppier than usual, today.”

“In all my years being with you, I have NEVER heard you use the word ‘peppy.’” Chrysalis says with wide eyes.

“Sorry, does ‘happier’ seem more my style?”

“Yes.”

“I have a theory.” Matt blurts out, causing the three to look at him. “It’s probably because we all enjoyed it a lot more than we thought we would, and are considering making this a thing.”

A pause between all four. Applejack’s first instinct is to smack Matt in the stomach for his hypothesis, but something in the back of her mind is telling her that the big goofball is absolutely right. Their nights together have always been fun and passionate, but deep down; she did desire something to spice things up.

Last night certainly did just that.

“Define a thing.” Applejack says cautiously.

“Ummm…” Matt looks at Applejack, then at Chrysalis, then at Celestia, who makes a quick glance towards the kitchen, wondering where her food is.

They stare with curious eyes, but Matt knows the tone of voice Applejack used, particularly when she said “thing.” He has to choose his answer very carefully.

“Like…something that we do whenever we’re in the mood, and not just on our anniversary?”

Applejack and Chrysalis look at each other, considering this possible arrangement. Matt stays in silence, sure that his suggestion has landed him in a heap of trouble. But he can see the look in their eyes. They cannot lie to him. They had fun, and so did he. He wouldn’t have opened his mouth if neither of them enjoyed the rambunctious room wrecking of the night behind them. But they did, and it was glorious.

Nothing would amuse him more than to write down his experiences, or tell them to someone or somepony who would be interested in finding out, but he wants to keep things PG-13 with his friends, despite Donut Joe always being the one who wants the NC-17 details.

Looking back at Celestia, she can tell that he’s thinking such thoughts, and glares at him to tell him that she wouldn’t want to read about such escapades.

“That might require some planning and scheduling.” Applejack says.

“It’s hard to really plan and schedule when we’re simultaneously in the mood.” Chrysalis interjects. “It’s not like a Saturday or Wednesday kind of thing.”

“Don’t I have a say in this?” Celestia interrupts, “I mean, Chrysalis is my beloved, and I might have objections about you three frolicking together for your own activities!”

“Do you have any objections?” Chrysalis asks.

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t bothered just a little bit.” she says disappointed. “You, running off with friends for some late night frivolities, while I stay in the castle alone. What if I want to be a part of the fun, too?”

“Then, I will die.” Matt says bluntly. “Forget I said anything. I didn’t mean to exclude you. It’s okay.”

“Wait, wait, wait, let’s not be too hasty.” Applejack puts her hoof on his shoulder, “Ya DID say it would be a semi-rare occurrence. Who’s ta say that ya won’t feel the same way six months down the line?”

“Applejack, you DO realize what we are talking about, right?”

“Of course ah do. Ya seemed all excited when ya first brought it up.”

“Now, I’m frightened and terrified! I’m just one man. One man and three of you? I plan on living for quite a long time.”

“This is pretty adorable.” Celestia giggles to Chrysalis, who laughs in response. “He’s afraid that we’ll kill him through intimacy.”

“Imagine what people from his world would say if they found out he’s having such a conversation with a species like us.” Chrysalis asides.

“I can only imagine it to be unfavorable. They would call him strange, and probably throw him in the dungeon.”

“At the very least.” Matt catches their attention, “Sorry, was that supposed to be a private conversation? You weren’t exactly whispering.”

“There we go….” The Waitress Unicorn arrives, holding up plates of pancakes. “Pumpkin pancakes for the gentlecolt, regular pancakes for the farmpony, and strawberry and banana pancakes for the Princess and Queen. Enjoy.” She trots off, unaware of the conversation taking place.

The four eat in silence at their meal; occasionally glancing at one another as if to say something, but they relent and go back to eating. Despite the relative silence of the conversation, the pancakes were delicious.

“There you are!” The familiar voice of a filly shouts from across the restaurant.

The four look over to the front door to see Clementine and Pinkie Pie standing in a clear path to them. Clementine seems angry and determined, while Pinkie is worried about what is about to happen next.

“Hey, Clem.” Applejack says in a smile, “We were just about ta go pick ya up.”

“Ah got a bone to pick wit y’all!” Clementine makes a beeline towards her parents, and the confused royalty. “Ah want ya ta stop makin’ foals everywhere ya go!”

The shout makes everypony in the joint cease with their eating and turn straight to Clementine. The room goes absolutely silent. One colt drops his fork, and the sound of the metal hitting the floor reverberates throughout the entire restaurant.

“Ummm….” Matt hums, looking at the equally bewildered Applejack. “What are you talking about, sweetheart?”

“Pinkie Pie told me the whole thing!” Clementine points at Pinkie, who is rapidly shaking her head in a ‘Don’t bring me into this mess’ fashion. “She said that foals come from kissin’! Ya guy kiss all the time, so that means that ya keep trying ta make foals in front of me, and in public! Ah want ya ta knock it off!”

Celestia does her all to suppress the notable un-royal like snicker from her mouth; the noise getting Chrysalis’ attention. Looking at Celestia’s puckered smile and red cheeks makes the changeling queen also try to suppress her amusement at Clementine’s words.

“Um…Clem?” Applejack says through her teethed grimace, “That’s…not how foals are made.”

“What are ya talking about? Pinkie Pie said…”

“I might have stretched the truth a teensy weensy little bit.” Pinkie Pie admits through a guilty expression.

“But…ya lied? Why did ya lie?” Clementine’s eyes turn to saucers at her favorite aunt’s betrayal. “Ya made a fool out of me!” She notices everypony staring at her. “Everypony is staring at me, now!”

“No, don’t be mad at Pinkie, Clem.” Applejack brings her in close, “She was protectin’ ya.”

“Sorry, Clementine.” Pinkie hangs her head down, “You seemed so excited, and I didn’t want to disappoint you. The truth is that you can only be ready when your parents decide. I didn’t think it would have been nice of me to tell you about this stuff behind your parent’s back.”

“But ah don’t need protectin’. Ah wanna know! Slip knows, why not me?”

Applejack and Matt look at each other, using facial expressions and gestures to decide whether Clementine should be subjected to what has become “The Talk.” Through a few moments of shrugs and nods, they have come to a decision. Applejack takes Clementine, resting her on her lap, and giving her a slight embrace.

“Okay, Clem. Y’all learn all about the birds and bees.”

“Really?” Clementine beams.

“Of course. Yer father and ah think yer ready to know.”

“Wheee!!!” Pinkie Pie jumps in happiness, bounding along until she stops next to Matt, still hopping in place. “It all worked out in the end!” Pinkie Pie sees Matt staring at her bouncing self, as if unsure about what to say to her. “What is it, Matt? Isn’t this a super duper day?”

“It is…” Matt keeps looking, remembering that Chrysalis transformed into Pinkie last night. This reminds him back when he first encountered Chrysalis, leading to that fateful night in the Changeling cave. She transformed into his friends during the act, prompting him to be as his pony friends would call “weird” for the next week. The uncomfortable silence and stares all come back to him, as today is no different from that time ago.

Chrysalis sees this, using a hoof to kick him in the shins.

“It certainly is!” Matt corrects himself with over enthusiasm, giving Pinkie slight pause. “I mean…yeah. Super duper.”

“Okay!” Clementine bellows. “Ah want to know everythin’!”

“Hold on.” Matt says. “If you’re going to learn all about this stuff, we’re going to get you an expert.”

In the office of Doctor Redheart, the white medical pony has just finished talking all she can about the wonders of foal making and foal birth. The wall has a projection screen, showing a slideshow image of pony anatomy, complete with a detailed rendering of a mare’s womb, where the foal would be housed before its eventual birth.

“And that’s where foals come from.” Redheart concludes, putting down the extending stick she used to point out certain bits of anatomy on the images.

Clementine and her parents are sitting across the room, with Matt and Applejack nodding in approval at Redheart’s lesson. Clementine is a completely different story. She looks alternatively at the pictures, at Redheart, and at her parents. Confusion slowly crosses her face at each passing glance, not quite understanding what has just been told to her.

“So…the guy has…and the girl has…and then…um….” Clementine moves her hooves around; attempting to simulate what is cobbled in her brain. During this time, she curses that she was born with hooves, rather than hands like her father. Whatever she’s trying to portray would be much easier if she had the luxury of fingers. “So they…and then he…and then….uhhhhh….”

“Do you want me to reiterate?” Redheart asks genuinely, without any sarcasm or annoyance in her voice. “Maybe I wasn’t clear. Don’t worry, it happens.”

“No, it’s fine…” Clementine stops her from repeating herself. “Ah…ah just….” She looks to her parents. “That’s what happens?”

“Well, anatomy wise, it’s a little different, considering your father is human, but it’s essentially the same.”

“Ya okay, Clem?” asks Applejack.

“Yeah…ah just…need a minute.” Clementine speaks in an almost hyperventilating tone of voice. Nurse Redheart, being the helpful pony that she is, brings over a paper bag to Clementine, who takes it with no problem and breathes deeply into it.

“Thanks again for taking the time to explain this.” Matt nods to Redheart with a smile. “We figured that learning from a professional would be the best thing.”

“It’s no problem.” Redheart chuckles. “This isn’t the first time a foal’s parents have come to me to explain to their child the goings on in foal conception.” The small smile she has turns to curiosity, when she looks to the other guests waiting off on the side. “This is, however, the first time I’ve had to explain this to a wider audience.”

Princess Celestia, Queen Chrysalis, and a bouncing in place Pinkie Pie were in the room the whole time, caught up in Redheart’s lesson. While Celestia watched with patience and royalty, Queen Chrysalis brought a bag of popcorn with her, courtesy of the ever-resourceful Pinkie.

“I, for one, enjoyed your presentation.” Celestia says with regality.

“Yes…” Chrysalis ‘ voice is muffled by a mouthful of popcorn, “Very informative.”

“Hey! You’re hogging all the popcorn, popcorn hogger!” Pinkie Pie says in annoyance, jumping at the bag that is magically suspended in the air. “Gimme! Gimme!” Every time she makes a jump at the popcorn, Chrysalis floats it up just a little higher, eliciting a mischievous giggle from the queen.

“Well, then. I believe my work here is done.” Redheart turns off the projection and puts away the models and diagrams. “If you’ll excuse me, I have to tend to a few appointments. Good day.”

The group leaves the room, with Matt and Applejack waving goodbye to the doctor.

Outside the hospital, Clementine is still trapped in a state of confusion. Matt and Applejack look on with worry that they may have traumatized the little filly, thinking that maybe it wasn’t the right time to tell her.

“We’ll leave you be.” Celestia says. “Chrysalis and I will head back to the castle. You’re welcome to join us, Pinkie, if you have nothing to do.”

“I have a few goodies to make back at Sugar Cube Corner, so I’ll have to pass. Next time, though! See ya! It was super fun!” Pinkie bounces away, singing a fanciful tune as she gets further and further from their sight and sound.

“Well then…” Chrysalis continues, “This certainly was an interesting day.”

“Let’s do this again, sometime.” Applejack says.

“Which part?” Matt wonders, “The breakfast, the Doctor’s visit, or the…” he glances at Clementine, reminding himself that she’s there, “…other thing?”

“The first and last thing, I suppose.” Chrysalis thinks. “We’ll discuss that another time.” She puts a hoof around Celestia, bellowing “Come now, Princess, I have a game to help you finish.”

“Yes!” Celestia says excitedly, with the two taking to the skies and off back to Canterlot Castle.

Now, it’s back to the situation at hand and hoof. Clementine remains in her trance of deep thought, tapping a hoof against her chin. Matt and Applejack kneel down to her level, putting a hand and hoof on her shoulder. In an instant, she snaps out of it, looking at her parents’ concern.

“Why did ya tell me this?! I wasn’t ready!” Clementine bursts out.

Applejack and Matt laugh at her outburst, giving her a gentle and affectionate rub to make her feel better.

“Aww, Clem.” Applejack says, “Ya wanted to know. We had to tell ya sooner or later.”

“Ah know. Ah guess ah had it comin’, since ah was the one demandin’ it and all. Still, ah had no idea that’s how it worked. Can’t help but wonder what Slip thought when his parents told him.”

“I’m sure he reacted the same way.” Matt says, “Don’t ask him, though. He might get embarrassed.”

“Why would he do that?”

“Well…” Matt clears his throat, “…a foal learning about…um…intimacy…should be kept private. Going up to him and asking what he thought about what he learned might be a bit jarring for him.”

“That sounds like a bunch of hooey.” Clementine scoffs, “He’s a colt. I bet he’d be fine with it.”

As if on cue, Slip Wing walks by, seeing Clementine. He smiles and waves a good afternoon to her.

“Hey, Clementine!” Slip Wing says happily, finding her presence welcome.

“What did ya think when you were taught sex for the first time?!” Clementine yells at him.

Immediately and predictably, Slip’s face turns bright red at Clementine’s question. Slowly, he backs away, looking straight into Clementine’s eyes as he’s doing it. He then looks at Matt and Applejack, with the two using their expressions to apologize. He nods, before rocketing to the skies, and away from the awkward situation.

“Hey! Where are ya goin’?!” Clementine yells after him. He’s not stopping anytime soon…or ever. “Ah can’t believe it. He got embarrassed, just like ya said.”

“We told you.” Matt says.

“I gotta start believin’ y’all more often.”

“Just a tad.” Applejack snickers.

Author's Note

I apologize greatly for the lateness of this chapter. This went through many different versions before I decided on the final product. This is also the last of the sex joke heavy situations. I'm feeling that the subject has more than run it's course.

The next chapter won't take nearly as long to come out.

Take care, everypony.

Williams Family Reunion

Clementine bounds around the house with mad fervor, with her father not too close behind trying desperately to get his daughter to stop with her happy rampage. Applejack watches from the kitchen with a smile and a giggle, finding amusement at her husband’s futile attempts to quell Clementine’s enthusiastic behavior.

This type of occurrence isn’t uncommon in the Williams-Apple household; Clementine would normally be running around in excitement due to a film being released, whether it be a Transformares film, or another installment of the Captain Equestria franchise, with the young filly attending the late night shows wearing her custom made outfit (courtesy of Rarity) of the title character, with Slip Wing joining her as Captain Equestria’s former enemy turned friend The Nightmare Guard.

However, this is not one of those times. Instead of the excitement of seeing an action packed blockbuster, Clementine is actually excited to see Matt’s parents.

But not in Equestria…in Matt’s world.

“Ah get ta see Daddy’s world! Ah get ta see Daddy’s world!” Clementine exclaims, nearly knocking over the table in the living room with her fascinating strength. Matt chases close behind, holding up her specially made gold band.

When Matt went to Canterlot to tell Princess Celestia of his plan, she presented him with the already completed accessory, telling him that she had it done months ago, stealthily retrieving samples of Clementine’s mane whenever the family would visit the castle from time to time.

Matt presented the band to Clementine on her birthday, causing her to be in the state that she’s in now. Many ponies in the party had to dive out of the way, with Dawning Shield the first to dodge, and Slip Wing the first to get hit by her full force. He’s still recovering, but in high spirits.

“Stop running, Clem!” Matt yells, nearly out of breath. “I need to put this on you!”

“Ah get ta see a bunch of other humans, those things called cars, yer house! I’m so excited!”

Her yells and screams of happiness nearly knock over the chair in which Applejack is sitting on. With a couple of wobbles and close calls, Applejack makes the save and prevents herself from falling. This does it for her.

“Clementine Rosemary Apple!” Applejack yells. “Ah command ya ta stop!”

Clementine, knowing that the full pronunciation of her name is code for her being in trouble, digs her hooves into the floor for a full stop. Matt isn’t as lucky, as he runs right past her, into the hallway, into his bedroom, and tumbles onto the bed.

“Well, there are worse things to fall on.” Matt muffles, face buried into the soft mattress of he and Applejack’s bed.

“Now look what ya did, Clem.” Applejack tries to sound stern, but the chuckle gets out. “Yer dad’s got a face full of bed.”

“He’ll be fine.” Clementine waves off the concern.

“I’m okay!” Matt raises a hand, face still buried in the mattress.

“See? Ah told ya!”

Matt gets off the bed, brushing off the creases in his shirt and pants from the tumble and fall. He goes over to Clementine, kneeling down with the band. He places it around her hoof, finding it to be a perfect fit. He smiles, and so does Applejack.

“Okay, great.” Matt says, giving Clementine’s hoof a pat. “I think we’re just about ready to go.”

“Really?” Applejack wonders, “Ah haven’t gotten brushed up, yet.” She points to her slightly disheveled mane, which she hadn’t brushed since the morning began.

“I don’t really see the need, since you’re going to be different when we get there.” Matt points out.

“Oh, right…” Applejack remembers. “Maybe ah should bring a brush with us, just in case.”

“Can’t hurt.” Matt shrugs. He looks back to Clementine, preparing her for what is to come. “Okay, Clem. I have to explain a few things before we go see my parents. This band is going to make you human, understand?”

“Yeah. Ya told me ages ago.” Says Clementine in an impatient tone.

“When we get there, you’re going to be on two legs, and hopefully with some clothes. Celestia has managed to summon clothes for Applejack during our visits, so it can safely be assumed this will do the same.”

“Okay, okay, let’s go already!” Clementine bounces in an almost Pinkie-like manner.

“Wait a minute.” Matt stops her bouncing. “When you become human, you’re going to be like me.”

“Like you? Do these bands make me look exactly like ya or somethin’?”

“No, I didn’t mean…I’m trying to say that you’re going to have hands and fingers instead of hooves. The change may be jarring, so take all the time you need to adjust, before we go to my parents.”

“Ah, okay.” Clementine nods.

“Y’all ready ta go?” Applejack asks, now with a bag containing a hair brush wrapped around her waist.

“I think I’ve covered all the bases, yeah. You ready, Clem?”

“Ah was ready before ah was born!” Clementine jumps excitedly one final time before Matt kneels down, holding her and Applejack by the hooves.

Matt looks upon his family with a smile, and the two smile back, anticipating this trip to Matt’s original place of residence. With a deep breath, Matt recounts the address of his former home, and in a flash, they are gone.

In an instant, the three are taken outside Matt’s family home. Nothing has changed in all the years. The house still looks clean and well kempt, the garden is brimming with flowers, and the roof is still holding strong; a relief, given that last year Matt had to help fix the roof, after a bad rainstorm left a hole in the side, letting in more water than anyone would have liked. The only thing that’s different is the new dog, who is barking behind the fence on the side. The old one passed a few years ago, and Matt helped his parents find a new one a couple months later.

Matt sees Applejack as a human looks the same as always. Fit, beautiful, and wearing the same ensemble as she always had. Red-checkered shirt, jeans, boots, and her signature Stetson hat, now fitted to be snug around her head.

“Dad! Woah!” Clementine calls out, diverting his attention away from Applejack, and onto his now human looking daughter.

In a way, she looks exactly like he thought she would. Her mane has become a lengthy head of hair, freckles on her face, and is wearing a cute little flower dress that Matt and Applejack are surprised goes well with her.

Clementine carefully takes her first steps on her two legs, finding balance with the new stance. She wobbles in place, flailing her arms to regain her footing. Her parents watch to make sure that she doesn’t fall over. After a few steps and shakes, she gets the hang of her new appearance. Not perfectly, but not overly suspicious to any passerby, either.

“Bein’ human is a bit harder than ah thought.” Clementine says, leaning on Matt for extra balance. She touches her hair, flapping it about so that it lands on her shoulders. “Mah mane is longer.” She twiddles her fingers about, finding feeling in her appendages. “Weird.” Clementine looks past her father, and straight to her mother, who looks completely different, yet still possesses the qualities that make her unmistakably Applejack. “Woah nelly!”

Clementine rushes over to her Applejack, who kneels down to meet her face to face. She puts her hands on her mother’s cheeks, inspecting her appearance with fascinated curiosity.

“Mom…ya look so…pretty.” Clementine awes at her mother’s appearance. “Ah mean, ya look better as a pony, but still…”

“Ah get that a lot.” Applejack chuckles. “Matt and his parents say the same thing.”

“No kiddin’.” Clementine’s eyes travel downward to two mysterious yet clothed mounds on Applejack’s chest. Her eyebrow raises in confusion. “Mom, are ya hiding cantaloupes in yer shirt? What in the hay are these?”

Clementine puts a hand on one of the strange bumps, giving it a tight squeeze. Instantly, Applejack takes her hand off of the mound, chuckling in embarrassment and grateful that no one saw that display.

“Clem, Clem…” Applejack points to her chest, “These are called…um…breasts. They are a part of me in this body.”

“They are? Then why don’t ah have any?”

“Because, you’re not old enough.” Applejack looks to Matt, “Maybe we should talk about puberty at some point.”

“I’ll make an appointment with Doctor Redheart.”

“What’s puberty?” Clementine wonders.

“Something that happens when you get older is the short of it.” Matt sums up, “We’ll talk about it later.” Matt gets up, looking around the neighborhood. Normally, the streets have few cars parked by the curbs, but he notices that there are more than he was used to. “Huh. Must be a party going on or something.”

The front door to the house opens, with Matt’s Father, now looking his age of over sixty five, walking out to see the conversing family. His mouth beams with a welcoming smile.

“Hey!” Matt’s Dad calls out, getting the family to turn to him. “What are you guys doing out here? Come inside!”

“Hey Dad!” Matt waves, “We’re just going over a few things, we’ll be right there.”

“Well, hurry up! Everyone is waiting!” Matt’s Dad waves back.

Matt’s eyes widen at his Father’s proclamation of added company. It’s now that he realizes why there are so many cars in the neighborhood.

“Wait…is…EVERYONE inside?!”

“Well, MOST of them. The cousins are all grown up and in college, but in terms of aunts and uncles…yeah. Don’t take too long, will you? They haven’t seen you in over ten years!” Matt’s Dad walks back inside the house.

Immediately, Matt kneels back down to Clementine, grabbing her by the shoulders.

“Okay, a slight change of plans. There are a few rules that we have to put down.”

“Aw, rules?” Clementine groans, “What are they?”

“My extended family isn’t aware of where I’ve been living for the past decade. Only Grandma and Grandpa know. So, here’s the deal, when my aunts and uncles talk to you, don’t make ANY mention of being a pony, Ponyville and Equestria.”

“That’s no fun!” she pouts. “What am ah supposed ta do?”

“If they ask about friends or something…just make something up. Like…Slip Wing…his name is Scott now… but only IF they ask. Skye and Terra are fine. Those are good human names. Grandma and Grandpa have been saying that we’ve been living in a place called New Zealand, so when they start asking about the local, just talk as if you’re talking about Ponyville…WITHOUT naming it Ponyville.”

“That sounds confusin’.”

“I know, I’m sorry.” Matt gives her a quick hug. “Think you can give it a shot?”

“I’ll do mah best. “ Clementine nods.

“Thank you.” Matt smiles, standing back up and looking over at Applejack, who has brushed her hair during the conversation. “You look fantastic.”

“You always say that.” Applejack blushes.

“Doesn’t make it less true.” Matt smirks, “Now, then. We’re going to meet the rest of the family.”

When the trio walk inside the house, they are greeted by a dark room and no visibility, aside from the light emitting from the opened door frame. Suddenly, the light immediately turns back on, revealing Matt’s extended family.

“SURPRISE!!!” they all yell, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY, CLEMENTINE!!! AND HELLO MATT!!!”

Matt looks on at his aunts and uncles. Bill, Jason, Kate, Lindy, Terrence, Margaret, Aaron, and Steve, they are all there, and with beaming smiles on their faces at the reunion of their nephew and his new family.

“Another birthday party?!” Clementine jumps up and down. “Ah get more presents!”

“You sure do, little lady.” Uncle Aaron laughs, prompting the rest of the family to laugh as well at Clementine’s excitement. Uncle Aaron is the first to walk up to Matt, giving him a great big hug. Though Matt had gotten considerably stronger during his time in Equestria, Uncle Aaron was always the hulking one, and a little thing like age hasn’t stopped his strength. “Good to see you, kid.”

“Good…to see…you…too…” Matt gasps for air. “Uncle Aaron…I’m….dying.”

“Whoops.” Aaron puts him down, ”Sorry. Almost forgot my own strength.” His eyes scan over to Applejack, with her beauty catching his attention quickly. “My, my, my, who do we have here?”

“Oh, right.” Matt brings Applejack and Clementine closer to him. “Everyone…this is my wife AJ, and my daughter Clementine.”

“Hi.” Applejack gives a small wave, “It was a might unexpected, but it’s really nice ta see y’all.” The others wave back, welcoming Applejack and Clementine to the family. Applejack notices that Uncle Aaron is still massively fixated on her. “Oh, is there somethin’ on mah face?”

“No…not at all.” Uncle Aaron shakes his head. “It’s just…the pictures that John and Lucy showed us does you no justice at all.” Uncle Aaron turns to John and Lucy, Matt’s Parents. “Am I right?”

“Yeah.” Matt’s Parents nod.

“Oh…” Applejack blushes, “It seems ah get that a lot when I’m over here.”

Aunt Kate comes rushing over to Clementine, kneeling down to face her. She plants her hands on Clementine’s cheeks, scrunching and pinching them, causing the former pony to grimace in confusion and slight discomfort.

“Well, aren’t you the cutest thing I’ve ever seen?” Aunt Kate continues to squeeze Clementine’s cheeks, glancing up at Matt and Applejack. “I didn’t know you’d be capable of making such a cute kid. All the genes must have come from AJ.”

“Must be.” Matt laughs, remembering Twilight’s book that stated that the foal usually carries the most genes from its mother. “And hey, I’m not that ugly!”

“Of course not.” Aunt Kate chuckles, before saying “But back when we last saw you, you were a bit of a chubster. Now, look at you. Fit as a fiddle.”

“Ah don’t know.” Applejack puts and arm around Matt, “He wasn’t fat or nothin’, but his former physique was rather charming.” She kisses him on the cheek. Matt blushes and smiles. “That bein’ said, his time on the farm did wonders.”

“That’s right!” Uncle Jason gasps, “You live on a farm!”

“Actually, we live in a house outside the farm, but we work there.” Matt corrects.

“You’re going to have to tell us all about that.” Aunt Lindy states. “Come on, we got dinner all prepared, so let’s eat!”

The dinner in the dining room is lively, with the table extended to fit all the members of the Williams family, with enough chairs to support them. The table is adorned with turkey, ham, mashed potatoes, mixed vegetables, green bean casserole, and sweet rolls. One could almost mistake this for a Thanksgiving feast, but it is standard of a Williams family get together.

While Matt and the others have their share of the turkey and ham, Applejack and Clementine put their attention on the other food on the table.

“Sorry…” apologizes Aunt Margaret, “Are you two vegetarians?”

“Yeah.” Applejack nods with a small smile, “It’s fine, though. All this other food is delicious.”

“You guys should have told me!” Margaret turns to John and Lucy, “I’ll go make them a salad.”

“No, no…” Applejack shakes her head. “Ya don’t have ta. Clem and ah are perfectly alright, honestly.”

“No wonder Matt is so fit now. You guys made him get rid of his daily intake of meat. Now look at him…” Uncle Terrence points to Matt, who has a piece of ham sticking out of his mouth. “…stuffing his face like he hasn’t seen the stuff in decades.”

“It was a bit of a shaky transition.” Applejack laughs, “But he became accustomed to the new diet pretty quickly.”

“Probably did it while kicking and screaming, no doubt.” Uncle Steve jokes, prompting a laugh from everyone at the table.

“Hey!” Matt objects, food still in his mouth. “I wasn’t kicking and screaming!”

“Oh, yes ya were!” Applejack chortles, “Ya were all like ‘No, AJ! Don’t give me them greens! I’ll die!”

“You’re so over-dramatic.” Matt playfully snides.

“Yer face is over-dramatic.”

“Nice comeback. Not.”

“Ya love it.”

“You bet I do. You know me all too well.”

“Get a room, you two!” Aunt Kate cuts in. Everyone roars in laughter, except for Matt and Applejack, who are fine with the idea, giving each other sultry looks.

“So, Matt, what’s your secret?” Uncle Aaron wonders.

Matt immediately turns to Uncle Aaron with a look of worry on his face. His mind is telling him that they somehow know he’s hiding something big. Living-in-an-alternate-dimension-and-married-to-a–woman-of-a-different-species big. Applejack gives his thigh a light squeeze, knowing that he’s thinking such a crazy thought, and that he shouldn’t be so quick to panic. On the off chance that his fears are unfounded, he holds his tongue on what’s flying around in his mind.

“Um…what secret?” Matt asks after seconds of silence.

“You know. Why you look so young?” Uncle Aaron looks closely at his face. “You’re nearing forty years, and you still look like how you do in the wedding photo; twenty seven! Not a grey hair or a wrinkle on you! So, what is it? Plastic surgery?”

All eyes turn to Matt. He honestly has no idea what to say. He never thought about how he looked, other than its drastic makeover during his first year in Equestria. Whenever he did look in the mirror, he noticed that he had the same face he always did, but never found it odd or suspicious in the slightest.

Looking back at Applejack, even she has her youthful appearance in both human and pony form. Then again, he did mention to her that ponies seem to retain their beauty for quite some time.

Back to the situation before him, he can only think of one thing.

“Diet and exercise, I guess.” Matt shrugged. “Do I really look that young?”

“Let me put it this way…” Uncle Bill chimes in. “…I wish I looked like that when I was your age.”

“No kidding.” Aunt Lindy looks at Applejack. “You two still look in your twenties. It’s hard to believe you guys are parents to a ten year old. Some parents must have mistook you for a teen mom at school.”

“No, all pon…people look like mom.” Clementine says, with no one catching the small save she just made.

“All?!” Uncle Bill goes bug eyed, “I got to go to New Zealand, then!”

“I’m not sure how I feel about you guys leering at my wife.” Matt’s left eyebrow raises.

“Aw, let them leer, sugarcube. It’s adorable.” Applejack rubs his back lovingly.

“Sugarcube?” Aunt Kate catches that. “You have a nickname, Matt?”

“Y-yeah. AJ calls me that all the time.”

“Probably because of how sweet you are on her.” Uncle Bill smirks. “You can’t hide it. I see you looking at her every five seconds.”

The family awes as they see a blush on Matt’s cheeks. He finds his desire of Applejack something that’s impossible to hide, and everyone can see it, Applejack especially.

“That’s an interesting accent you and Clementine have.” Aunt Margaret points out. “Sounds like you guys should be in Texas, rather than New Zealand.”

“Funny y’all should say that.” Applejack spins her yarn. “Ah was born in Texas, along with mah brother Mac and mah sister Ap…Amanda. We decided we needed a change of scenery, and moved to New Zealand. They have much better fruit over there, anyway.”

“Right, the fruit farm.” Aunt Margaret nods, “I had no idea that kind of market was so profitable over there.”

“Neither did we, but it’s been a thrivin’ business.”

“Hey, Clementine.” Uncle Terrence looks over at Clementine. “What’s it like having a goofball for a dad?”

“It’s great!” Clementine says happily, eliciting a chuckle from the family. “Ah mean, Mom is awesome and strong, but Dad is such a klutz! He’s taken more punishment than ah have ever seen!” Everyone laughs at her enthusiasm. “One time, when he was gettin’ a kite that was stuck in a tree, the branch broke, and he fell the WHOLE way down! He got up without so much as a scratch!”

“That’s not completely true.” Matt corrects, “I did have a few bruises afterwards, and had to visit Flutt…Francine for some chiropractic help.”

“Yeah…there’s that…but no cuts or broken bones! I’ve never seen someone who is sturdier than ya!”

“Sounds to me like he’s less of a klutz, and more of a modern day superhero!” Uncle Aaron chortles. “Seems like you guys lead an interesting life.”

“Oh, it’s more than interestin’!” Clementine continues, “Another time, when ah was bein’ bullied at school, Dad threatened to beat up their parents!” Everyone except for Matt and Applejack gasp in shock. Instead, Matt and Applejack look at Clementine with wide eyes at her admittance. “Oh, um…it’s okay, though. The ones that were bullyin’ me are now mah friends! It’s all good!”

“Jesus, Matt.” Aunt Kate is flabbergasted, “I had no idea you were so violent!”

“Oh, ah haven’t even gotten to all of his interactions with chairs!” Clementine is about to prattle on, when Matt puts a hand on her shoulder, effectively stopping her.

“Hey, how about some more mashed potatoes? You like that?”

“Oh goodness! Do ah?!” Clementine nods, allowing Matt to put another helping of mashed potatoes on her plate. She ceases her storytelling, and goes straight to munching on the delicious meal.

“It certainly looks like you live a…eventful new life, Matt.” Aunt Lindy says with a nervous smile. “Tell us, how exactly did you two meet?”

“Oh, uh…” Matt and Applejack lock eyes, wondering what kind of tale they are going to have to spin now. Matt starts off with “Well…I…when I moved to New Zealand…”

“Because of the pony thing, right?” Uncle Aaron interrupts.

“Oh, that’s right!” Aunt Margaret remembers. “You were on the news!” She turns to Applejack. “Did Matt ever tell you that, AJ? He was apparently in possession of a couple of colorful looking ponies! They talked and everything!”

“Yeah…he told me about that.” Applejack attempts to suppress a snicker.

“Everyone was after him. The police, the FBI, the whole government as far as I’m concerned!” Uncle Terrence chimes in. “They came to each and every one of us; asking all sorts of questions about Matt. If you ask me, I’m surprised it took them so long to find out where he lived! Didn’t you live in an apartment in New York?”

“Yeah. I did.”

“This guy managed to have these creatures living with him for two whole days, until he disappeared! Whatever happened to those ponies?”

“They went back home.” Matt bluntly put. “Once they left, I decided to get out of dodge until the whole thing blew over.”

“And that’s when you met AJ, right?” Aunt Margaret asks.

“Right, AJ. Well, we didn’t officially meet until a couple weeks after I arrived. I was taking a drive, when I spotted her farm. When I decided to take a closer look, that’s when I saw AJ working with her brother, Mac. Even from afar, I was taken in by how beautiful she was.” Matt takes Applejack’s hand.

“He spent the next two weeks drivin’ by, just ta check me out.” Applejack giggled. “I wasn’t until we was startin’ up the busy season, that he decided to actually attempt to talk ta me.”

“I drove up to the farm, where AJ was getting ready for work, and I got her attention by…”

“Clearing yer throat in the loudest way possible.” Applejack simulates the sound in obnoxious fashion, much to the amusement of everyone. “Mah back was turned to him, and ah was like ‘what in tarnation is that creature makin’ that racket?’ Of course, it turned out ta be you.”

“She looked at me with confusion, and said ‘who in the heck are ya?!’” Matt does his best southern voice. “And I said…”

“Duhhhhhhh…..” Applejack sticks her tongue out, making a silly face. “That’s how ah knew this guy was attracted to me. Ah was surprised, too. No one had ever drooled over me as much as this guy did.”

“Then, I managed to compose myself…”

“After five minutes of starin’…”

“And I said…”

“Pardon me, miss. But, ah have ta say…”

“You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

Everyone says a simultaneous “Awwww….” Before Uncle Aaron interrupts with “And then you punched him in the face for saying something so creepy.”

“Yer dang right I did!” Applejack laughs. “Ya don’t say that to someone ya just met! Ah said, ‘yer big city charms may work there, but not on me!’ Of course, that was before he told me that was the first time he said that to anyone. After that, ah kinda thought it was sweet.”

“She gave me a job to work at her farm, after that. Had a black eye for a while, but I didn’t mind so much.”

“He was such a hard worker, and it was through that work, that he looks as he does now. Ah had ta say, now ah was the one taking the ganders.”

“It took us a long while to admit our feeling for each other…”

“But when we did, we never looked back.”

“Then, a few months after we got married, AJ was pregnant, and nine months after that, we had little Clementine over there…stuffing her face with mashed potatoes.” Everyone looks to see Clementine still happily eating, prompting a laugh.

“That was a great story.” Aunt Kate swoons.

“Yeah, the way you guys told it, it was almost as if I heard that story for the first time.” Matt’s Father gives a knowing wink, complimenting them on a job well done.

Hours passed, conversations were had, presents were given to Clementine for her belated birthday, and time was finally beginning to come to its inevitable end. The family helped clear the table, with Applejack helping to clean the dishes in the kitchen sink. Matt tends to Clementine, who is watching cartoons on the television in the living room. The Uncles and Matt’s Father prefer to watch sports, but Clementine refuses to relinquish control of the remote.

“I have to say, AJ, you are a delight.” Aunt Margaret beams. “I’m surprised you were able to control such a goofball like Matt.”

“Hey.” Matt’s Mother relents, “I’m here, you know.”

“I’m just teasing, Lucy. You know I find Matt to be a sweetheart…sorry, AJ…sugarcube.” she chuckles at the saying of the word. “Buy, my point still stands. You are an absolute doll. I can’t wait to meet the rest of your family.”

“Aw, shucks.” Applejack blushes. “Ah would love to bring em here, but they’re not the biggest fans of travel. Mac, Amanda, and Granny Smith hate flyin’, and as fer driving…yikes. Forget about that one, too.” She shakes her head with a giggle.

Matt leaves Clementine in the living room, going towards the kitchen with a plate that needs cleaning.

That’s when he hears it.

“Well, what about your parents?” Aunt Margaret asks. “Do you think they’d be up for the trip?”

Matt immediately ducks around the corner to listen in. The pause in the kitchen is palpable, and feels like it could go on for a while. Applejack’s pleasant smirk droops down into one of remorse, and her once energetic cleaning motions on the dishes slow to a crawl, with her hands slowly descending into the bubbly water.

Aunt Margaret begins to realize that she might have struck a chord she never meant to strike. Empathy crosses her face, as she put her hand on Applejack’s shoulder.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t…”

“No…it’s fine.” Applejack nods sadly. “Mah parents are…not here…anymore. It was a long time ago.”

“Does Matt know?”

“He knows that they’re gone, but he hasn’t asked for specifics. The first time he asked, ah kinda didn’t want ta talk about it, so he hasn’t wondered since.”

“Oh, AJ…” Aunt Kate joins in on comforting her. “We’re sorry for prying.”

“No, y’all didn’t pry. Ah figured that y’all was gonna ask at some point. It’s just…still a sore subject for me.”

Matt leans back on the wall, remembering when he asked her about her parents, and the sad reaction that followed. He chose to not ask again, out of fear of seeing that face again, as the moment he saw it, it broke his heart to see her sad. Removing the thoughts from his mind, Matt put on a smile, walking back around the corner to see them.

“Hey, guys.” Matt smiles. “Sorry for bringing another plate to clean.”

“O-oh.” Matt’s Mother shakes her head. “It’s no trouble, Matt. Thank you.”

Matt goes straight over to Applejack, putting the plate into the soapy water in front of her. Gently, he puts a hand on her wet fingertips, touching them gently. She slowly looks at him, wondering why he’s being so intimate, when he goes in for a long kiss on the cheek. He’s there for a while, bringing comfort to the farmpony turned human; almost forgetting that his relatives are in the same room as they are.

Without words, Matt pulls back, resting his forehead on hers, before leaving the kitchen, never breaking eye contact from her. A blush graces Applejack’s cheeks; she attempts to get back to cleaning, but it’s a bit of a challenge after that affectionate display.

“Oh my…” Aunt Lindy states. “He’s REALLY changed. Whatever you’re doing to make him like that…keep doing it.”

Later, after everyone has said their goodbyes, Matt’s Aunts and Uncles leave for the night, promising to see each other again soon. When the last car leaves, Matt, Applejack and Clementine are left with his parents.

“We got the guest room all set up for Clementine.” Matt’s Mom says, “Unless she prefers to be with you guys.”

“No way!” Clementine speaks up, “Ah want the guest room!” She runs past Matt’s Mother into the guest room, laying down on the comfortable bed. “It’s bouncy! Ah like it!”

“Guess she made her decision.” Matt chuckles. “I really like what you guys did with the place.” Matt looks around the house, marveling at the improvements that were made; something he wasn’t given the chance to do when they were speaking with the family.

“We figured it was time to give the place a bit of an extra kick.” Matt’s Father smirks. “Besides, we finally fixed up those dang thin walls. Now every room is soundproof!”

“I finally won’t have to listen to him playing that internet poker with the speakers turned up in the next room.” said Matt’s Mother in relief.

“And I won’t have to listen to you watching those dumb court shows…also with the speakers turned up!” he replies in good fun. They share a laugh. “Aside from the walls, your room is still the same. We put the posters up the same way you left them.”

“Well, that’s not going to make me feel weird.” Matt chortles, thinking of himself nearing his forties, yet sleeping in a room that is more suited for a twenty something. “Hey, Clem. What do you say to your grandparents?”

Clementine jumps off the bed, running into the outstretched arms of her Grandmother, hugging her tightly with love and thanks.

“Thank ya, Granny and Grandpa!” Clementine says happily, before darting back into her room and back on the bouncy mattress, laughing at each bounce.

Saying goodnight to the parents and Clementine, Matt and Applejack head upstairs and into his room. True to their word, Matt’s room barely looks like it had any modifications done. The posters are exactly where they were, along with any films that he didn’t bring with him when moving to Equestria as his permanent residence. Matt gets into the bed, which is as comfortable as it ever was, and Applejack joins him, resting her head atop his chest, as he embraces her gently.

“Ah know your folks said the room was soundproof, but ah kinda just want ta cuddle tonight.”

“You know what? I was thinking the same thing.”

“Liar.”

“No, I’m serious.” Matt chuckles. “Cuddling is seriously great.”

“Ah really like this house. Yer parents did a great job with the bits…ah mean money we gave them. If we lived in this world, this would be a perfect place.”

“It would, wouldn’t it.” Matt nods. He then thinks about what Applejack just said. “Wait…are you thinking…”

“No, sugarcube.” Applejack pats his chest. “Ah may like yer world of what I’ve seen, but we got way more friends in Equestria. Not ta mention I’m kinda attached to mah hooves.” She cutely chuckles. “Would make a fun summer home, though. Ah kinda wonder if Celestia would want ta make bands for all of us. Have slumber parties, play games, truth or dare…”

“What are we, thirteen?”

“Can’t help but be curious what Twi and the others would look like as humans. REAL humans, by the way. That other dimension Twi went to doesn’t count.” Applejack shakes her head. As they relax into each other, her mind goes to downstairs, where Clementine sleeps in her room. “Ya think Clementine is okay?”

“Yeah, I think she’s doing great. How come?”

“Nothin.” Applejack smirks. “She seemed ta be havin’ fun today.”

“Sorry about the family. I didn’t know they were going to be here.”

“That’s okay. Ah thought they were nice. Yer Uncles kept checkin’ me out, though.”

“Can’t say I blame them, but that was a bit weird. Would have had to bust out my chair powers.”

“Ya mean the power ta pick up chairs and smack folks with em’? That’s not a superpower, that’s just you bein’ you.”

“To be fair, it’s been quite a while since I had to use my powers for the good of all kinds, pony and human. My arms long for the day where I smacked around evil.”

“Well, they have a better use now. Wrappin’ round me and makin’ me comfortable.”

“Hmmm…” Matt smiles, “I guess they are being put to better use, in that regard. Still, I get the feeling that they’ll be put to use at some point in the future.”

“Probably…” Applejack yawns, getting comfortable in her embrace. “Maybe when Clem gets a coltfriend.”

“Yeah….” Matt chuckles, “When Clem gets a coltfriend.” His mind goes to when that day would come; imagining a nervous colt on the front porch, shaking in his hooves as Matt would tower over him with a chair in his hands, and a bit of lighting flashing behind him for good measure. “I can see that happening.”

“I’m sure Clem can see that happenin’, too. Now, stop thinkin’ bout chair beatins, and cuddle with me.”

“Your wish is my command.” Matt smiles, laying down in a more comfortable position, feeling the warmth of Applejack against him relaxes his body and mind. Her soft breathing and gentle touch soothes him, as he caresses her back and waist, before they both go to sleep, and off to dreamland.

The Unexpected Chapter of Dawning Shield

The Crystal Empire.

A beautiful and wondrous place. Filled with marvelous architecture and even better locals. The ponies that live in the empire shine and sparkle, with most displaying their signature transparency that makes each citizen a delight for any passing tourist waiting to get a photo op.

In the grand palace lives the rulers of the land; Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor. First united through their connection with Twilight Sparkle, Shining Armor’s younger sister, they now rule the kingdom as husband and wife.

However, this day is not about them.

Their son, Prince Dawning Shield, now at the age of 12, has been known to be an adventurous little colt; always wanting to roam the lands outside the kingdom, including the nearby forests and riverbanks that look ever so inviting in the eyes of the young and curious Prince.

Shining Armor and Cadance allow for his little explorations, but only if he was under the protection of one of their many royal guards on staff.

However, this day lacks such protection.

Dawning Shield managed to slip away from the kingdom; undetected and unseen from anypony, just so he can travel the forest on his own. Being chaperoned by a Royal Guard had its drawbacks, such as being told that he couldn’t travel a certain distance, or head off to a dark and shadowy part of the area.

Dawning Shield became annoyed at their instance and overprotective nature. It’s not like he’s defenseless. He has been trained by his father and other Guards in the art of using magic in both its defensive and offensive capabilities. Of course, it’s only the basics, as he’s still young.

Without the constant unneeded companionship of a Guard, Dawning Shield can now explore the forest as he pleases, with nopony to bother him, or to tell him what to do. The excited Prince expected this day to be a fun yet uneventful journey.

However, this is not one of those days.

Trotting through the forest without a care in the world, Dawning Shield marvels at the scenery before him. Lush trees, beautiful flowers, various wildlife such as bunnies and birds, milling about with friendly intentions. This, for all intents and purposes, is a beautiful day.

The silence is suddenly broken by the sounds of barking, galloping, and snapping twigs. Dawning Shield can make out the noise of panic in between the barks and growls.

Somepony is being chased.

Dawning Shield, the brave and noble colt, takes off to find the source of the noise. It would get farther, then closer, circling around like a never ending cycle, giving the Prince faded hope that he will truly find the source, and save whoever is in trouble.

“NO!!!” the voice of what sounds like a filly is heard, immediately perking up Dawning Shield’s ears.

He gallops faster now…almost too fast to notice the cliff face in front of him. He screeches to a halt; if he kept running for even a second longer, he’d be falling from that cliff.

The growling and barking has gotten louder and closer. Dawning Shield looks down to see a harrowing sight.

A young filly is cornered by a pack of Timberwolves. She is cowering, bleeding, shivering in pain and cold.

The thing is…this isn’t a normal filly. Her coat is black, her wings are insect-like, her hooves are holed; yet her horn is completely straight, like the average unicorn. She looks very much like a Changeling, yet also like a pony. The sight intrigues the Prince, making his drive to action even more determined.

With a flick of his horn, Dawning Shield teleports to the bottom of the crevasse, facing the pack of Timberwolves head on. This teleportation method was taught to him by his aunt, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and wasn’t more grateful for this ability than he is right at this moment.

The creatures definitely weren’t expecting this meeting, but two meals are better than one.

“Leave her alone!” Dawning Shield shouts with an authoritative bellow. It doesn’t work. He has a long way to go before he matches the power of his parents’ voices.

The Timberwolves attack, leaving the Prince no choice but to defend himself. Despite his young and inexperienced age, he blasts a couple of the wolves back, and kicks away a couple more. All of their attention is off the Changeling-like filly, and on the currently attacking colt that is faster and nimbler than they are.

With a few more kicks, and a couple more blasts of his magic, while also receiving his own share of scratches and cuts from the encounter, the Timberwolves flee from him, no longer wanting a piece of the Prince’s assault.

He’s young, but powerful.

Dawning Shield breathes heavily; unaware of the exhaustion that normally comes from such a battle. Older and experiences soldiers hardly feel it, and can battle for as long as they have to. Dawning Shield is still just a colt, and for his first battle that didn’t involve test dummies, he is rewarded with the desire to take a nap.

The whimpering of the mysterious filly breaks him from his fatigue, turning him around to see this strange creature up close. Her eyes are closed and her teeth are gritted shut, fighting through the pain that she is feeling. The curious Prince puts a hoof on her shoulder, prompting a scream of simultaneous pain and fright.

“AHHH! GO AWAY!” The filly wails in agony and terror.

“Hey…” Dawning Shield manages to sound gentle in his voice, “It’s okay. I’m not going to hurt you. Can you stand?” The filly shakes her head. Either she’s too scared or too injured for what he’s asking. Either way, it’s no problem for the kind Prince. “That’s alright. I’m going to take you home and get you some help. I’m going to pick you up. This might sting, but trust me, you’ll be better soon.”

Dawning Shield carefully moves the filly up onto his back. She whimpers and whines as he does so, but the noises eventually stop. He takes a look at her pained face, watching with empathy and curiosity.

“I’ve never tried this with somepony on my back.” he mutters under his breath. “Guess there’s a first time for everything.”

With a sigh and a crick of the neck, his horn glows brightly, and just as the light hits its highest possible point, it instantly vanishes, leaving nothing behind.

In seconds, Dawning Shield flashes into the infirmary of the Crystal Castle, with medical staff standing back in surprise at this sudden entrance. The surprise is cut short, when they see that not only is there an injured filly, but the Prince is as well.

“Prince Dawning Shield!” Alleviate, the castle unicorn doctor, rushes to his side, helping to take the mystery filly off his back. “What happened?”

“I found her in the forest. She’s hurt bad. It was Timberwolves.”

“Get the Prince and Princess!” Alleviate shouts to the castle guards in the room. She puts the filly down on a hospital bed, looking over her wounds. “These are bad cuts. I need to seal them.” She looks back at Dawning Shield, “And you need medical attention, yourself.”

“I’ll be okay.” Dawning Shield puts on a brave face. “This isn’t like the time I accidentally teleported myself into a Cerberus den.”

“Thank Celestia the human arrived with a chair.” She shakes her head, thinking of that moment of simultaneous bravery and stupidity from the visiting human. She begins her work on the filly, using magic to calm and sedate the whimpers of pain coming from the Changeling-like creature.

“Is she a Changeling?” Dawning Shield wonders. “She looks nothing like the ones I’ve met, including Queen Chrysalis.”

“I’m not sure. She definitely has the physical qualities that would point to the conclusion that she is a Changeling. However, her horn is straight; this blackness on her body isn’t a shell, but a coat. Most noticeable, is that she bleeds red blood. Changelings have green blood.”

“Will she be okay?”

“Of course she will. It looks bad, but she’ll live.” Alleviate assures him, sewing the filly’s wounds shut. “When she’s fully healed, these stitches will evaporate, and it’ll be like she didn’t even get hurt. If there are no scars.”

Dawning Shield breathes a sigh of relief. He wasn’t too late to come to her aid.

Just then, the doors behind them open, with Shining Armor and Cadance rushing in for their son.

“Dawning Shield!” Cadance shouts with worry. She kneels in front of her son, inspecting his wounds, “You’re hurt! You need healing!”

“Mom…stop…” Dawning Shield grumbles, almost embarrassed at his mother’s babying attitude towards his well-being. “I’m fine. Just a couple of scratches.”

“What were you doing out in the forest, with no protection?” Shining Armor says with stern authority. “You know it’s dangerous out there!”

“I thought I could handle it. I didn’t want anypony watching me, and treating me like a foal. I don’t need to be protected all the time!”

“You are a Prince!” Cadance says with frustration at her son’s stubbornness. “But, more importantly, you are our son! You can’t just go out whenever you want to, without telling us! You’re twelve years old, and we intend for you to live for much longer than that.”

“Well, if I wasn’t sneaking out, I wouldn’t have saved HER!” Dawning Shield points to the unconscious filly, whom Alleviate has just put the finishing bandages on her.

Cadance and Shining Armor look over the Changeling-like figure, wondering just what exactly she is. Much like Dawning Shield before them, they take note of the aspects that make her similar to the average Changeling, but enough differences that can make her seem pony-like.

Their combination of anger and concern soon turns into plain concern, as they stare at the healing filly, hoping that she recovers.

“She was out in the woods?” Shining Armor queries.

“Yeah…” Dawning Shield approaches them with assuredness; certain that he’s no longer in trouble, due to his heroic deed. “There was a pack of Timberwolves attacking her, so I stepped in and saved her. If I found her sooner, she might not have been like this.” He looks away briefly from her lifeless body, thinking of what might have been if he never found her at all.

“Well, she’s alive. That’s all that matters.” Cadance nods. “In a way, we’re proud of you. I see that the training your father put you through has made you stronger.”

“The way you say ‘put you through’ seems to imply that I disliked the training. I enjoyed it.” Dawning Shield smirks.

“Good, because there’s more where that came from.” Shining Armor bumps up next to his side with a bit of pride. “She’ll be okay, right?” He looks to Alleviate.

“Yes. She’ll be fine. A little banged up, and probably sore when she awakens, but she’ll be mobile in a very short time.”

“That’s a relief to hear.” Cadance sighs. “We’ll prepare the guest room for when she awakens. She’ll need a better place to stay, once she’s out of the medical wing.” Cadance then turns to Dawning Shield, with authority in her stance. “As for you, Dawning Shield, we have a bit of a problem.”

“We do? What is it?”

“Your father and I have decided to ground you.”

“What?! A prince doesn’t get grounded!”

“This one does.” Shining Armor playfully pokes his son’s side.

“But, I saved that filly’s life!”

“And like we said, we’re proud of you.” Cadance smiles before, “But that doesn’t excuse the fact that you ran off without permission, and without a guard. As punishment…” she smiles again, “You will watch over this filly, until she awakens. I’m sure she’ll want to meet her hero when her eyes open.”

“But…” Dawning Shield pauses, confused at the non-punishment. “Oh, um…okay. That’s fine, I guess.”

“We’ll bring you dinner and a bed to sleep on.” Shining Armor winks.

“Hold up, I’m not allowed to leave this room?”

“You’re grounded…so no. We’ll see you soon.” The two shut the door. Leaving Dawning Shield alone with the filly and Alleviate, who has been trying not to snicker this whole time.

“You think this is funny?” Dawning Shield snides. “What if I have to use the bathroom?”

“There’s one next door. You’ll be fine.” Alleviate finally controls her snicker, though a chuckle or two still leaks out. “Besides, they’re right. The damsel in distress always has to greet her rescuer.” She gives the Prince a wink, before trotting out of the room.

“Hey!” Dawning Shield calls out, but too late, as Alleviate has already shut the door behind her, leaving him alone with the unconscious mystery filly. With a sigh and a grumble, he walks over to her side, sitting down with a huff, and looks at her with the assumption that she’ll awaken at any moment.

A moment that won’t come any time soon.

“I hope you’re okay.” Dawning Shield says under his breath.

For the rest of the day, Dawning Shield stays at her side, frequently taking breaks to trot around the room, keeping himself occupied. One of the Castle Guards was nice enough to give Dawning Shield his hoof held gaming system the Game Colt, so he can pass the time to play through various games in his library.

Alleviate would walk in with her medical staff from time to time, checking up on the healing progress, and being satisfied that it’s going well.

Though Dawning Shield would like to go outside, and go to his room to sleep, he knows not to disobey his parents twice in one day. Soon, the thought of seeing the filly awaken begins to make him anxious, maybe even excited. He’s only heard her voice through shrieks of pain and fright, so the curiosity of hearing her speak in a normal tone does give him a sense of anticipation.

All through the night, Dawning Shield tosses and turns in the delivered mattress and pillow that was given to him. The uncomfortable nature of the mattress, combined with his anxiousness, has made it difficult, nearly impossible for him to sleep. Even the calm breathing of the filly isn’t enough to put him in a sleeping mood.

In frustration, he gets up from the mattress, and sits down by the filly’s bed, watching her sleep, and waiting for her to wake up.

Surprisingly, this sitting position is more comfortable for him, and he drops his head down for a little nap.

The morning sun rises, hitting the Crystal Empire once it ascends from the mountains covering its rays. The Empire glows brilliantly upon contact, making the city look like a fortress from the heavens themselves.

In the medical ward, Dawning Shield snores softly, still sitting down by the filly’s bed.

The Changeling-like filly ruffles a little in her bed, scrunching her muzzle with an uncomfortable grimace. Gradually, she opens her eyes; her green irises constrict at the first contact with the sunlight, briefly making her shut them again. Looking away from the source of the light, she opens them again, seeing the door leading to the exit of the room that she is currently housed in.

“Where…where am I?” she whispers, finding the room unfamiliar to what she is used to. She looks over to the window where the light was coming from, seeing Dawning Shield sleeping with his head down.

Her breathing becomes rapid; seeing the unfamiliar presence before her. It’s through these labored breaths that Dawning Shield wakes up to her panicked expression.

“Hey…” Dawning Shield says with a friendly smile, but it doesn’t get through to the filly.

“Stay back! Don’t come any closer!” The filly backs up to the wall of the bed, pressing herself against it. She grimaces in pain, as the wounds haven’t fully healed yet.

“Woah, woah. I’m not going to hurt you.” Dawning Shield assures her, holding a hoof up. “I found you out in the forest. I’m the one that saved you, remember?”

“The forest….” She thinks, the memories coming back to her, “…yes…yes, I remember. I remember…timberwolves. They were attacking me, and…somepony rescued me.” She looks at Dawning Shield. “That was you?”

“Yes…that was me.” Dawning Shield couldn’t help but place a little pride in his voice.

“Where am I? What is this place?” the filly looks around the unfamiliar room.

“You’re in the medical wing of the Crystal Empire.”

The last two words catch the attention of the filly immediately; her eyes widening in shock and surprise, along with a very audible gasp leaving her mouth.

“The…the Crystal Empire?” she beams, looking around the room in a brand new light. “I’m actually here?!”

“Yes. You’re in the castle, where…”

“THE CASTLE?!” the shock becomes awe, and the fright turns into happiness. “I’m in the Crystal Castle?! Who are you? Are you a Royal Guard?”

“I’m a little short to be a Royal Guard, and too young.” Dawning Shield chuckles. “I am Prince Dawning Shield, son of Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor.”

“A..a….a….p-p-Prince….” The filly stutters. Suddenly, she jumps out of the bed and onto the floor, kneeling down in a bowing stance, fighting through the soreness that it is causing. “Forgive me, your majesty. I do not deserve such a kind and noble gesture.” She stares at the floor, refusing to look into his eyes.

Dawning Shield steps back from her bow, never expecting that she would do that. Whenever he would see others bowing, it would be more for his parents, rather than himself. Now, the filly that he saved the day before is bowing to him, and asking for forgiveness.

“Woah, um…” he kneels down to her, tapping her on the shoulder. “Hey, you don’t need to do that.”

“I have to.” she is stern, “You are royalty, and I am just a commoner.”

“We don’t rule like that. Regular citizens are free to look at us. We’re a very welcoming city.” Dawning Shield smiles a smile that she cannot see. “You can look at me, it’s fine.”

His gentle voice calms the filly. She slowly looks up to his kind face. Dawning Shield stands her up; a few grunts of pain leave her.

“I’m sorry.” he says with regret, “That must have hurt.”

“Forgive me, your highness.” The filly says sadly. “I did not know that you were so welcoming of my kind.”

“There’s nothing to forgive. Changelings are more than welcome in the Crystal Empire. You must have heard about our alliance with Queen Chrysalis.”

“I have.” she nods. “But…I’m not a Changeling. I’m…I’m a hybrid.”

“A hybrid?” The statement intrigues him.

“Yes. My mother was a pony, and my father was a Changeling. They met shortly after that incident with Chrysalis and the wedding. I…I was the result.”

“I see.” He nods, looking at her appearance. “Where are your parents? They must be worried about you.”

“My parents are…” her voice descends into a deep tone of sadness, “…not here, anymore.”

“Oh…oh, I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.”

“No. Don’t be sorry.” The filly insists. “It wasn’t your doing. It happened a while back. My mother died when I was born, and my father…this wasn’t the first time I’ve encountered Timberwolves.”

“That’s awful.” Dawning Shield gets closer to her, putting a caring hoof on her shoulder. “We should have found you sooner. Maybe…”

“It happened a while ago. There’s no reason to feel sorry for me.”

“Wait…you’ve been living in the forest, all this time?”

“Yes. My family had a house out in the woods. That’s where I was living. I travelled outside for some berries, and…well…” she looks at her bandages, “You see how that went.” The filly notices how close Dawning Shield is, and the care showing in his expression. She backs away, letting his hoof fall to the floor. She then walks past him, marveling at the architecture. “This is a beautiful hospital wing. May I see how it looks on the outside? Perhaps, a balcony?”

“Sure.” he nods. “Follow me.”

Dawning Shield leads the filly to the balcony, where she looks upon the marvelous view of the kingdom, and the lands that stretch beyond it. She smiles wide, and opens her mouth in awe at the sight. Dawning Shield has seen this before, so all his attention is on the happy filly. He pays attention to her stance, her wings, and her smile, which shows of the Changeling signature fangs. Dawning Shield thinks about the times where Queen Chrysalis would smile at him, and he would be captivated by her fangs, finding beauty in them.

This filly is no different. She is very beautiful in the eyes of the Prince.

“There.” The filly points towards the woods in the distance. “That’s where my house is. I could see the kingdom from my bedroom window, and I would always stare at it for hours on end, dreaming of coming here.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“Because…well…look at me.” she looks back down.

“I am. What’s the problem?”

“You’re being nice.” A noticeable blush adorns her black cheeks. “I’m…not normal. Ponies are normal. Changelings are normal. I…I am not.”

“You would have been welcomed here, no matter what.” He says with much sincerity. “In fact…my family welcomes you to the Kingdom.”

The filly’s ears perk up at what he said. A twinge of relief crosses her face, and her smile from before returns.

“Really?”

“Of course. We have prepared a room for you. You can stay as long as you like. Forever, if you so choose.” Dawning Shield does his best to sell this situation; he doesn’t want her leaving any time soon. “You got your own bed, your bathroom, as much food as you want. No more hunting for berries and fearing Timberwolves.”

“I…I don’t know what to say. I…” she thinks. “I have to make this up to you.”

“There’s no need...”

“No! I can’t take this generosity without giving you something in return! I’ll…I’ll work in the castle! I’ll be a maid…or a cook! I’m an excellent cook! I’ll…I’ll be your servant!” she bows again before him.

“Please, you don’t have to…”

“I WANT to!” she moves a bit closer, but not too close. “Your majesty, I owe you my life. You saved me, and I’ll do everything I can to repay you. Please, you must ask something of me…anything.”

“I want you…” Dawning Shield smiles, “I want you to be my friend. That’s all I ask of you. Anything else is of your choosing.”

“Friend…” she is taken aback by his request. “Yes…yes, I can do that. I’ll be your friend. I’ll clean your room; I’ll make you breakfast, lunch and dinner…”

“Wait, wait…” Dawning Shield chuckles, “Friends…don’t really do that stuff. Just…hang out with me, that’s all. Go to movies, watch TV, that kind of stuff. It doesn’t have to be every day, just whenever you want to spend some time. If you want to help around the castle, you are free to do so, but it is not required of you. You are now a resident of this castle. I do have one more request of you.”

“What is it, your highness?”

“Okay…TWO requests. One, don’t call me ‘Your highness.’ I am Dawning Shield, or Dawning….or Dawn, if you wish. Two…what is your name?”

“Oh…I never told you my name, did I?” she asks, he shakes his head. “It’s Allotrope. My father…would sometimes call me Allie for short.”

“Allotrope. It’s a lovely name.” Dawning Shield admits, she blushes. “Allotrope, I would like you to meet my family. After that, we’ll show you to your new quarters.” He holds a hoof out, offering her to take it.

Allotrope looks at the hoof with trepidations. A myriad of thoughts race through her mind at the prospect of living in the kingdom she had long convinced herself of never visiting. The fear of being hated and reviled permeated her thoughts for such a long time, and now this colt is welcoming her into the Kingdom without batting an eye.

The fears that she once had are slowly dissipating. They aren’t completely gone, but it’s a start.

“Okay…” Allotrope smiles, “Let’s go meet your family.”

She takes his hoof.

Author's Note

The start of a few side stories. There will still be entries on the escapades of Matt and Applejack, but there will be chapters that primarily focus on characters such as Clementine, Slip Wing, and Dawning Shield.

Clementine v Discord: Fall of Chaos

Dang it, Mom and Dad, I don’t want to go to Aunt Fluttershy’s for the weekend!

It’s not like I don’t like Aunt Fluttershy; I think she’s great. She’s kind, cool, good with the animals; it’s no wonder why Aunt Dash likes to hang out with her. Still, seeing those two together can be a bit funny, as Aunt Dash is so…well…hot headed, and Aunt Fluttershy is so…well…shy.

If it was just me that had to stay at her place for the weekend, I would have been more than fine with it. I am more than capable of watching her pets and feeding them in a timely manner, no problem at all.

It’s unfortunate that I’m not going to be alone. Instead, I’m going to be staying the weekend with…him.

Discord. The god of chaos. I hate that guy.

I’ve hated him ever since he dangled me in front of my family when I was just a little filly. I then watched as my daddy knocked him out with his cast leg. That was awesome; an event that I remember vividly and fondly. I also remember the time when he smacked Discord over the head with a chair. That was when he tried to scare everypony by taking on the form of Tirek.

Big jerk. He deserved to get hit with that chair. Wish Dad didn’t have to apologize later, but love and tolerance and all that.

Okay, okay, I thought it was KIND OF cool that he helped out at Dawning Shield and I’s last birthday; performing magic tricks with that pretty and super nice Applewood actress, Trixie. But that was ONE time. Still doesn’t excuse the fact that he can be a real punk.

Now, I have to spend the weekend with him. Mom and Dad have business to attend to in Manehattan, something about her cutie mark glowing. It’s happened before, much to Dad’s amusement. I have taken to calling Mom “Glow Butt,” and Dad laughs every time.

Normally, I’d be home with Aunt Pinkie as my foalsitter, or Slip Wing’s parents allowing me to spend the night over there, where Slip and I would play video games and watch movies.

However, Aunt Pinkie, along with the rest of my aunts, all have the case of the glow butt, and have been called to other happenings elsewhere in Equestria. That would leave Slip Wing, but he and his folks have been in Applewood for the past couple of days. Oh, I wish I went with them! I love that city!

I suppose the other option could have been grandpa and grandma, but unfortunately we didn’t think of that, especially when Fluttershy decided to speak up about her place.

Now, I’m walking up to the door of Fluttershy’s house, where the god of dumbness is waiting. I’m fighting myself from running away and going back home, but I promised my family that I would do this, and I wouldn’t hear the end of it if I turned my back on my promise. Had to do the Pinkie swear and everything.

The door opens after a couple of knocks, yet I can see nopony behind it. I can tell that this is going to end with some mischief, so I’m going to take my steps inside carefully. Aunt Fluttershy has already left, so I know she’s not home.

Her house is still very nice. Has a few more pictures of Rainbow Dash and herself, but it still feels very much like her home. Still, I can’t dwell too much on her house’s appearance, there’s a god in here, and I have to call him out.

“Alright, Discord. I know you’re in here, so come on out.”

No response. Great. I think he’s not actually here, and this house is actually haunted. Oh man, I’m scaring myself! Knock it off!

I’ll leave and come back later; it’s not time to feed the animals anyway.

SLAM!

Aw heck, the door has slammed shut. Oh colt, this is just like those scary movies my Dad would watch with Mom; Paranormal Activity, I think is what they’re called. I tried watching one, thinking that I was tough enough to withstand a few scares, but after it was over, I wouldn’t go to sleep. The dang air conditioning sounded like that noise the demon made when it was going to attack!

Horseapples, Clementine! Stop scaring yourself! You’re twelve years old! You can’t keep getting scared of things! You gotta be brave, like Mom!

EEP! Something is tapping at my back! It’s snarling, like a…a…A SNAKE!!!

I turn and see a sizable serpent staring right back at me! AHHHHHH!!!! Dang it, Discord! I hate you so much! I’m going to smack it with my hooves! Take that you lousy snake!

“Hey!” Discord emerges quickly from a dark corner in the living room. He doesn’t look too happy that I bucked the serpent in the face. “That was a perfectly good lamp!”

I look at the damage that has been done, and see not a terrifying serpent, but a broken lamp. Sweet Celestia, Discord has gone and made me break Aunt Fluttershy’s lamp within two minutes of walking into her place, and it’s all thanks to this thingymabobber looking at me with a scrunched muzzle. It’s only funny when a pony is making that face, Discord; you ain’t doing me any favors with that expression.

Slip Wing can kill it with his scrunchy face. It’s funny and kind of adorable. Wait, where was I? Oh yeah, I’m supposed to be talking with stupid-scrunch.

“I wouldn’t have broken this lamp if YOU didn’t turn it into a snake that was trying to eat me!” I snap.

“Oh please, Clementine. It wasn’t going to eat you. Maybe nip you a couple of times…”

“THAT WAS GOING TO HURT!”

“Not that much. You’re twelve years old, you’re a big filly.”

“How about I bite your face, and see how you like it?!”

“That’s not very nice.” Discord pouts with deserved sadness. “My lamp serpent wasn’t going to bite your face. Maybe a hoof, or your tail.”

“I don’t operate under MAYBES, Discord. You know I don’t trust a word that you say.”

“I have no idea why. I have never lied to you at any moment of your…”

“Oh, hey Clementine!” I talk in that annoyingly condescending tone that Discord is known for, reminding him of a particular prank that he pulled on me a few months ago, before my birthday. “Go bob for apples! Oh wait, did I say apples? I meant PIRANHAS!”

“They were docile…”

“THEY WERE VICIOUS!” I shout at him. They were definitely vicious. One bit my muzzle. I screamed loudly as it was latched on there. It took Dad and a blowtorch to get it off. I ate good that night.

Oh, great. I believe my eye is twitching right now. Talking with Discord for a certain period of time makes me lose my cool, and this time, it’s no different.

“Oh, I see there’s no convincing you that I have been reformed.” He sighs in defeat. I know he’s playing. “Twelve years, and you still distrust me as much as you did when I dangled you in front of your family.”

“Yeah, I wonder why.”

“Listen, Clementine, I’m not going to pull any pranks on you any longer. No more snake lamps, no more Tirek transformations, and certainly no more bobbing for piranhas. I had to pay the store I rented the fish from, for the one that you and your father killed and ate. You have any idea how much a Piranha costs if you wanted to own one? Three hundred bits! Three hundred bits went down into your stomachs. I hope it was good.”

“It was delicious, actually.” I smile at him in personal triumph.

“Humph. You could at least ACT like that was a good chunk of my bank account.”

“You don’t have a bank account. You can summon money whenever you feel like. Heck, you could have summoned the piranhas. I don’t even know why you bothered to rent them out.

“I felt like being generous.”

“Still, I bet you took those three hundred bits from an unsuspecting ponies account.”

“Ditzy Doo didn’t notice!” He blurts. Heh, busted. “Okay, her husband did, and he smacked me over the head with his entire body. What is with everypony getting the courage to smack me?! I used to be feared! It was why the princesses encased me in stone!”

“I thought it was because you’re annoying.”

“Now you’re just being rude. I told you that I will no longer pull any life threatening pranks on you, and you’re still treating me like dirt.”

“I’m not treating you like dirt. I could get a shovel and some apple seeds. THEN I can treat you like dirt.”

“Wow, you’re violent. I bet you got that from your father.”

“Keep pushing me, Discord.” I’m egging him on. I would love to get a swipe off at him. Doesn’t look like he’s taking the bait. Instead, he’s moving to the kitchen. Better follow him; he could be getting a knife or something. “What are you doing over there?”

“Making food. Is that a crime?”

“Is there poison in the food?”

“Clementine, I cause chaos, not death. Poison is not my style. I bet Tirek would be a huge fan of that.” He says with a bit of bitter snideness. That’s right, Tirek betrayed him after he did his bidding. Stupid Discord, what did he expect, following a jerkface like that?

Looks like he’s making some kind of vegetable plate. I better watch over him to make sure that he doesn’t add in some terrible ingredient. Yeah, he said poison isn’t his style, but he has to go a long way to get me to trust him.

MMMMmmmmm…it smells good. That scent of the carrots and corn put together. Oh my goodness, it’s fantastic. No, no Clementine; don’t be won over because he can make a mean steamed vegetable plate, based on the scent. It could taste bad, for all I know.

I sit down at the table, awaiting what the food will taste like. He walks over, placing the plate of vegetables down, and gives me a small smile. I can’t tell if he’s smiling genuinely or sarcastically. Well, if he did do something to the food, and I somehow end up in a coma, Mom and Dad will sort him out something fierce. I’m going to take a small bite. That piece of chopped up potato looks particularly inviting, so I’ll have that.

Woah. He did something with this meal, alright. It tastes awesome! The perfect blend of spices and even a little bit of butter mixed in. Huh, looks like I made my liking known, cause he’s staring right at me with a bit of victory on his face. I better say something, because it looks like he’s waiting for my seal of approval.

“It’s pretty good.” I say coolly. Yeah, I think I did an alright job. Hm, doesn’t seem like he took the bait. Shoot.

“If you say so…” Discord smirked, and ate his own meal. Great, he knows I think the meal is fantastic. Oh well, one victory for him, I guess. I’ll eat the rest of the meal without any worry. No food poisoning for Clementine today. Yay!

Time to feed the animals their lunch. Discord goes to feed the bigger critters, like that bear that scares the hay out of me, while I get to feel the little ones, like the chickens, and Aunt Fluttershy’s rabbit Angel.

Feeding the chickens is rather easy. Just put the seed in the trough, and they feast like it’s their last meal ever. If Dad were here, it would be. Dad likes to eat chicken whenever we would go to his world, and seeing these fat birds would probably make his mouth water. I chuckle just thinking about it.

Now, on to Angel. If there’s one being that I think is an even bigger jerk than Discord, it’s Angel bunny. I can think of many vulgar, vile, and hateful things to say about that rabbit, but I’m holding my tongue. He’s staring at me with impatience and hunger.

I don’t think I was even like that when I was younger, and he’s older than me! I can’t believe he’s lasted this long, too! Equestrian magic, maybe? I mean, Dad still looks as he did when I was little, and Granny Smith, though not as active as she was a few years ago, is still kicking around, so maybe the same goes for animals, too.

I place the bowl of rabbit chow in front of him. One look is all it take for him to kick the bowl back, and onto the top of my head. I may not find much nutritional value in meat, but I am very tempted to having a helping a rabbit stew for dinner. Maybe Discord will help me, he must have a grudge against Angel, too. Maybe…

“Hey, stop thinking about murdering Angel.” Discord utters behind me.

What?! How did he know what I was thinking?! Urgh. Fine, no bunny murder…today. I can’t promise anything tomorrow.

Angel opens up a cookbook, showing me a picture of a very delectable looking salad. So, that’s what he wants for lunch. Little monster, like I have the know how to make such a dish. I can’t believe I’m doing this, but…

“Discord…” I say with reluctance.

“What?”

“Angel wants a salad. He doesn’t want the bunny feed.”

“And?”

“Can you make it?”

“You’re in charge of the little animals, not me.”

Urgh. Angel is shoving the picture in my face now. Guess he wants me to make it. Discord is no help at all. I bite down on the book, and head to the kitchen, with the monster following me close behind.

I read the instructions to the letter. Thank Celestia Aunt Fluttershy has all the ingredients I need. Angel is right next to me, thumping his foot on the ground impatiently.

“It’s coming you…” I want to say something, but… “…little bunny foo foo.” comes out instead. He doesn’t care, he still thumps that stupid foot. Maybe I should follow that story and bop him on the head, preferably with a lightsaber, like those Star Wars movies Dad loves. Sure, it would cut him in two, but at least I would be happy.

I’m finished. I place the salad down in front of him. Angel looks at it carefully. Seems as if he’s making sure I did everything right. Looks like I did, he’s munching down on the salad like a wild animal. He finishes, looks at me with a small nod, then bounces away. You’re welcome, varmint.

KNOCK KNOCK.

Who could that be? Please tell me Aunt Fluttershy has already finished with her trip. I know it’s only been an hour, but….

I open the door, to see somepony I definitely wasn’t expecting, but it’s not unwelcome either.

“SLIP!” I shout. Wow Clementine, that wasn’t embarrassing or anything. Still, I hug the cute colt in my hooves. Dang, he feels a bit bulky lately, but in a good way. He must be working out. That’s to be expected of pegasi, so I’m assuming that he’s getting some flying training. He’s still a little soft, though, and his coat still feels a might comfortable.

What am I doing now?

“Good to see you, Clem.” He says. Dang, I love his deepening voice. It’s still very young, but he’s growing up faster than I am. He is almost a year older, after all.

“What happened? I thought you and your folks were in Applewood.”

“We were, but we came back. I thought I said we were going to be back by Saturday.”

“I wasn’t listening. I was lost in your eyes.” SHUT UP MIND! PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER! Um… “Oh yeah. I’m sorry, I kind of forgot.”

“That’s okay. I noticed you weren’t home, and Roseluck told me that you were at Fluttershy’s for the weekend. Maybe, you’d like to hang out? I got movies and games.” Slip pulls up a bag full of movies, and his video game system. He knows me too well.

“That would be awesome…but…”

“What?”

“I’m…not alone.”

“You’re not? Who’s with you? Is it Sky and Terra? Dawning Shield, maybe?”

“No. That would be pleasant company. It’s…”

“Hello.” Discord says behind me.

GAH! Slip and I jump back, I’m pressed up against Slip’s chest. So comfortable, but dang it, Discord! If I was a bit more aggressive, there would be a chair on his face by now!

“Discord!” I shout.

“Sorry, is this a bad time?”

“Discord is with you?” Slip says with mouth open.

“Yes.” I reply in disappointment. “He’s here to help around the house, too.”

“We’ve met before, right?” Discord puts his griffon talon hand out to shake. “You’re Slip Wing, Clementine's coltfriend, right?”

“I….UMM….UHH…..GUH….!!!!” Slip and I are both stammering at the same time. I’m stammering even more, with “ERM…AHHHH….GRRRRRRRR!!!!!!”

“HE’S NOT MY COLTFRIEND!!!!” I’m screaming. “He’s my friend, yes! But…NO! EW!”

I snap my gaze to Slip, who seems to be a bit curious at my last word. Shoot! Did I just make him think I wouldn’t be interested in him?! Oh no! No, Clementine! Don’t do that! Save the possibility! You can do it!

“I…I mean, umm…not ‘ew,” I mean…err…..just…no. We’re best friends…right…now.”

“You did your best, Clementine.” SHUT UP BRAIN! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!

“Right…best friends.” Slip nods. I guess I saved it. He shakes Discord’s hand now. Such a polite colt, even after all that embarrassment. “We met before, yeah. You transformed into Tirek, and Matt smacked you with a chair. Then my Dad found out you took money from Mom’s account, and he smacked you with…himself.” I see that he’s suppressing a laugh from that. Hearing that story for the first time made me almost die of laughter.

“I can see stories of me being tackled are so hilarious around Equestria.” Discord harumphs. “Will you be staying long? I have some reading to do, and I don’t want you foals interrupting me.” Discord snaps his fingers, summoning a monocle, a smoking pipe, and an upside down copy of The Longest Trot by Pegasus Sparks. Urgh, I hate those stories. So schmaltzy.

“Umm, I guess I could stay for only a couple of hours…”

“He’s kidding, Slip, you can stay as long as you like.”

“Are you sure? He has a monocle and everything.”

“That’s just Discord being Discord.” I adore his company compared to Discord, so he’s going to stay in this house for as long as I want him to. Wow, that didn’t sound weird at all. Still, I take him by the hoof and lead him inside to the living room, where Aunt Fluttershy’s television is. For such a timid pony, she has a mighty impressive set up, though this could be Aunt Dash’s TV.

We hook up Slip’s game system, and we immediately get to playing. Aunt Fluttershy doesn’t have a system, so seeing video games was a blessing. I probably should have brought mine, but I’m happy that Slip had the foresight to bring his. Guess he knew that I would forget. We’re having a blast with Super Smash Ponies, while Discord watches with disinterest, while making occasional glances at his book, which is still upside down.

“These games are so violent.” Discord mutters, “It’s no wonder you foals are aggressive, though that might have something to do with your parents.”

“My Dad isn’t that aggressive.” Slip smirks, “Only when somepony steals from him, or in this case, Mom. He once beat up a group of colts that were bullying her when they were younger, so I think you got off easy, since all he did was body you.”

“You may be right. Still didn’t enjoy it.”

“You’re not supposed to, that’s why it’s called an ass kicking.” Slip laughs. I laugh, too.

“My goodness, Clementine.” Discord smiles. What’s he up to, now? “You sure seem chipper, now that Slip Wing is here.”

“Cause he’s my bestie.” I scoff. “Of course I’d be happy when my bestie shows up.”

“Seems to be more than that. You just scooted closer to him when you were going on about besties.”

“I did?” I look at Slip. Discord is right, I did just get remarkable close to him without even knowing it. Slip doesn’t seem to mind, though. Does he like me, too? That would be so great! He probably doesn’t though. He’s only allowing me to do this, cause we’re friends. Then again, he did look at me a bit funny when I said “Ew” about Discord’s assumption that we were together. Oh, I don’t know anymore!

“Hello? Equestria to Clementine.”

“Quiet you!” I blurt out to Discord, going back to playing the game. Nailed it.

“Argh! Beat me again!” Slip shouts as his character is knocked off the stage, and into the abyss below. Aw yeah, I am the best at Super Smash Ponies. Not to say that Slip isn’t good. When he’s playing other ponies, even with Sweetie Belle’s coltfriend, Button Mash, he’s quite skilled. Guess I’m just that much better. “I don’t what’s with you, Clem, but I can’t seem to beat you, no matter how hard I try.”

“Don’t be so modest, Slip. You’re probably just letting me win.”

“Yeah, right.” Slip laughs. “You have a natural talent.”

Dang it, Slip. That compliment is making me blush. Stop it with your nice nature. I might just have to punch you for it. In the arm, of course...and softly, too. I don’t want to harm you too much.

“Anypony hungry?” Discord asks, putting down his book. “You foals have been playing for hours.”

“Yeah…I am a bit hungry.” Slip admits, with a well timed groan coming out of his stomach.

“Good. Go feed the animals, and I’ll go get us some food.” Discord snaps his fingers, disappearing in an instant.

Great. Slip and I are in charge of feeding ALL the critters. He was in charge of the larger animals for a reason. He’s bigger than us!

“So…” Slip trails off, “Which animals are we supposed to be feeding?”

“Discord was supposed to feed the big ones, like the bear and the larger birds. I’m supposed to be in charge of the smaller birds and Angel Bunny. Seems like we’re supposed to feed all of them, now.”

“Oh…” Slip mutters quietly. He’s shaking in his hooves at the thought of feeding the bear. What a cutie.

“It’s okay, sugarcube.” Oh sweet Celestia! I just called him ‘sugarcube!’ I’ve only heard it from Mom, whenever she’s sweet on Dad! “I’ll help you out.”

And help him out I shall. We go to the smaller critters first; the birds, chickens and Devil Bunny. Only now, does he eat the rabbit feed that Fluttershy gave to me. Either because he was happy with the salad, or he had a relapse of being a nice bunny for once, I don’t know, and I frankly don’t really care.

Slip and I go to the larger animals, such as the Eagles, and that big ol bear that hangs out in a makeshift cave. Hm, he doesn’t seem too bad. These animals’ food is in the fridge; large vegetables and fish are on the menu for these guys. I give a fish over to Slip, pointing over at the cave.

I watch as he slowly and shakily approaches the living space; he looks primed to fly away at any moment, but he keeps braving forward. He’s brave, that’s for sure.

Suddenly, the bear swiftly comes out, towering above Slip.

“Uhhh….hi.” Slip says to the bear, who stares at him. “I brought you some food. Enjoy.” He holds the fish up. The bear leans down at the fish, sniffing it carefully, before snatching it with his massive jaws, and walking back into the cave. Once he disappears into the darkness, Slip hobbles around, trying to keep his hoofing together. “Oh wow. That was scary.”

“I think you did a fine job.” I say. “I’d probably have run away when he came out of that cave.”

“Believe me, I was going to.”

“Hello? Did the animals eat you?” Discord says from inside the house. Looks like he’s back.

Slip and I enter the house to see Discord with bags of take out from Won Ton’s Eatery. I have to say; he sure knows where the best food places are. Slip and I both smile at the thought of eating their delicious food, and rush to the dining room. Discord follows us in; I can see that victorious smile on his face.

Eggrolls, chow mein, haystuffed dumplings with sweet and sour sauce! Oh, sweet Celestia! They all just melt in my mouth! Dang, Discord, you might just win me over yet if you keep acting like this. Of course, I fully expect you to prank me later on. Slip also has a look of satisfaction on his face, biting into a dumpling as if he hadn’t eaten in days. The food from Won Ton’s can do that to you.

“I have to say, Discord. I think it’s awesome that you got this for us.”

“Why, thank you, Slip Wing. It’s nice to feel appreciated for once. Clementine here has yet to show me any kind of appreciation for my deeds.”

“Hey, I said your vegetable plate was good.”

“But, you weren’t entirely honest. I could see that you thought it was delicious. I thought your mother was the Element of Honesty.”

“True, but even my mother can lie every once in a while. She’s gotten pretty good at it, too. Why, when we was at my Dad’s place, she was able to spin a yarn without much trouble.”

“Impressive, but I still would like some recognition for my culinary delights.”

“Oh, fine…” I sigh. “It was delicious. There, you happy?”

“Somewhat. I wish it wasn’t so reluctant. You need to work on that.”

“Ughmerm…” I mutter.

“Anywho.” Discord looks over at Slip, “So, Slip, are you excited for High School?”

“Oh, um…yeah, of course I am. I’m surprised that you asked that. No offense.”

“None taken, young colt. I’m just asking, because Clementine is also going to attend with you.”

“Of course she is.” He smiles. “We were in middle school together, so it’s only natural that we go to high school together.”

“Don’t you think it’s weird that you two will both be attending Canterlot High?”

“No…why would it be weird?”

“Discord? What are you doing?” I ask him. Discord glances back at me with a wink. Oh no, what IS he doing?!

“Well, she could have easily chosen Applewood High, or Manehattan High. But, she chose the school that you are going to.”

“Because Canterlot High is…well…in Canterlot, and Canterlot is awesome. Plus, we’re best friends.”

“Have you ever considered being more than that?”

DISCORD! I knew it! You’re up to something! You know! You know I like Slip! You’re trying to embarrass me! Stop it! Stop it now!

“Being more than what?”

“Best friends?”

“What do you mean?”

He can’t know yet! Not like this! Not in this way! I have to stop him! I must stop Discord before he says anything else!

“It’s just that…I mean, Clementine has be—“

WHAP! CRASH! BOOM!

I SMASH a chair over his head, knocking him out cold. Discord immediately slumps to the floor, tongue comically sticking out, and with a bump on the head.

Wow, that escalated quickly. I mean, that really got out of hoof fast. It like jumped up a notch. I just knocked him out with a chair! I should probably lay low for a while, because I’ll probably be wanted for assault.

“SWEET CELESTIA OF EQUESTRIA, CLEM!” Slip jumps back at the chair attack. “What the hay happened?!”

“I’m sorry!” I shout. “I…I….there was a spider on his neck!”

“What?!”

“There was a big spider on the back of his neck!”

“There was?!”

“Yeah! It was gross and nasty! It was about to bite him! I had no time to warn him! I had to do something!”

“So you hit him with a chair?!”

“Slip, you don’t understand. It was a HUGE spider!”

“Ew! Is it dead?!”

“I…Umm…” I look down at the bottom of the chair, where Slip can’t see. “Yeah. It’s smooshed something fierce.”

“Gross. I’ll clean it off…”

“No!” I hold my hoof out to stop him. It works. “I’ll take it outside and wash it off with a hose.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah. Don’t worry about it. Help me put Discord on the couch.”

Slip and I put the groaning Discord on the couch, and I take the chair outside to hose off the non-existent spider guts from it. Returning to the living room, Slip had placed an icepack on Discord’s head, helping the swelling for my impromptu chair assault go down.

“How is he?” I ask.

“He seems fine. The swelling appears to be going down, so that’s a good sign. I’m glad you gave that spider the what for, but I wished Discord didn’t have to get caught in the crossfire.”

“Me too.” I say, using all of the strength in my body not to make that sound sarcastic. Slip begins to gather his things back into his bag. Hey, what’s he doing? “Hey, what are you doing?”

“It’s getting late. I have to get home. Wish I could stay, but I told my parents I’d be back. Don’t want to worry them.”

“Aw, that sucks.”

“I’ll be back tomorrow, if you’re still here. If not, then I’ll stop by at your house.”

“I’d like that.”

Slip nods, turning to the door. He stops for a moment, then turns back to look at me.

“Hey, Clem?”

“Yeah?”

Slip looks at me for what feels like a long while. I could get lost in those eyes for days, but something is interesting about them now. Like…like he wants to say or ask something important, but can’t get the words out.

“Nevermind.” He smiles; guess he can’t do it. “I’ll see you later.”

“See you later, Slip.” I wave, and just like that, he’s gone. With a sigh, I sit on the couch next to Discord. I stare at the oaf with annoyance. Even though he made a good meal, and bought an even better one, he STILL tried to pull something! I thought he was going to change! I thought…

“That wasn’t fun.” Discord says. I scoot away from him quickly. He’s conscious?!

“What?! You’re…”

“Don’t be so shocked. I was unconscious for five minutes. I woke up in time to hear you say goodbye to your coltfriend.”

“He’s NOT my…”

“But you want him to be.”

“Shut up! You said you weren’t going to try anything, and you lied!”

“I said I wasn’t going to pull any life threatening pranks. Did you see any piranhas attacking when I was asking him questions?”

“No. But still, you were trying to embarrass me!”

“Oh please. If I wanted to embarrass you, I would have done worse. Like make you look like a ballerina, or have dancing candles and saxophone music playing when you and Slip were playing video games. Shoot, I probably should have done that.”

“Then you would have gotten hit sooner.”

“That is probably true.”

A long pause between us. I don’t know what else to say to him. I suppose I can tell him more about what I jerk I think he is, but I think he knows that already. I give up. I don’t want to fight any more. I think the damage has been done…literally.

“You want to watch some TV?” Discord asks.

“Yeah.”

Morning comes, and I wake up in Fluttershy’s bedroom. Wow, her bed was mighty comfortable. Maybe when Mom and Dad come back, I’ll ask them to get me a bed just like this one.

KNOCK KNOCK

Oh, who could that be, now?

I go to the door and open it up.

Again, I see somepony I wasn’t expecting, but the feeling isn’t unwelcome either.

“Mom! Dad!”

They’re back! So soon, too. I wasn’t expecting them until later on; perhaps when the sun went down or something.

“So good to see you, Clem!” Mom hugs me.

“I didn’t expect you guys to be back until later.”

“We actually finished up business sooner than expected.” Mom says. “Spent the night in Manehattan before coming back. Fluttershy has come back, too, so you don’t need to stay.”

“That’s good. I want to ask you…” One thing is catching my attention fairly quickly; Dad has a black eye. “Um…Dad? What happened to your eye?”

“Oh, this? I had a bit of a conflict with a doorframe in the middle of the night. Didn’t enjoy it too much.”

“Seems that we both had our share of injuries.” Discord appears with a bandage around his head.

“Oh my!” Mom gasps, immediately looking at me. “Clementine! Did you do that?”

“It was my fault, Mrs. Williams-Apple.” Discord admits with a dour tone of voice. “I was embarrassing poor Clementine in front of Slip Wing, and those Williams genes kicked in.”

Mom looks over at Dad, who is raising his hands up in innocence.

“Clementine, you still need to apologize.” Mom says sternly.

“Okay.” I don’t like it, but I guess I should. “Sorry, Discord.”

“Apology accepted, Clementine.” Discord smirks with a bow. “Now, I’ll tend to the animals. You go off with your family.”

Discord and my parents say their goodbyes, and he shuts the door. I walk alongside Dad, as he and Mom discuss their plans for the rest of the day. I can’t wait to get home. Slip might come over for video games, so that will be fun. I hope Mom and Dad don’t ground me.

Suddenly, I see Dad move his fist gently over to me. I look up at him, wondering what he wants. He glances down to meet my gaze, staring at me with a proud smile. Oh, now I get it. He wants me to hoofpound his fist. He’s actually happy that I used his abilities on Discord!

I meet his fist with my hoof.

Coolest. Dad. Ever.

The Adventures of Applemare and The Chairman

Matt and Applejack get off the train to Manehattan, after a lengthy ride to the bustling metropolis. The two look upon the city as they always had, with awe at how beautiful the city was at any time of day. However, they aren’t there for sightseeing or movie watching, which is usually the case when a cinematic endeavor would be given a limited release only in Manehattan, or even rarer, Applewood.

The two have arrived in Manehattan for the reason that Applejack’s cutie mark has told her to go there.

Ever since Twilight got her castle, new responsibilities came with it. One of which being that she and her friends have been given the responsibility of becoming peacekeepers for Equestria, or, as Matt likes to call them, “The Guardians of Friendship.” Whenever there is trouble in Equestria, their cutie marks would glow, sending them to various places on the crystal map within Twilight’s castle.

Clementine has taken to calling Applejack “Glow Butt,” much to Matt’s amusement.

Whenever Applejack would be sent on a mission, Matt wouldn’t hesitate to join her, both out of a genuine need too help, but also out of fear that the mission Applejack would be sent on could get her hurt…or worse. He doesn’t like to think about the latter possibility too much. Which leads to the annoyance that Matt currently feels.

“I still wish the map was more specific.” Matt grimaces, “What if it’s a dangerous mission like last time?”

“Ya mean the time we was in the Crystal Empire?”

“When we discovered that some punk called Crunch the Rockdog was controlling an army of cerberus’, and Dawning Shield accidentally teleported himself into the lair.”

“That was scary.”

“Exactly! The map only wanted you. It’s a good thing I came along, or else it would have gotten way worse.”

“Yer right. Havin’ Cadance and Shinin’ didn’t hurt either. How many hits with the chair did it take fer ya to knock that Rockdog out?”

“A couple.”

“Ah specifically remember a lot.”

“Well, it felt like a couple.”

“Ah think we was there fer a while.”

“Now you’re just being silly.”

“Ah think Cadance and Shinin’ ordered take-out during the fight. That was a very strong chair.”

“Okay.” Matt chuckles, scooping Applejack into his arms, causing her to laugh. “You need a time out, missy.”

“Hey, I’m in mah thirties. Ah don’t get a time out. Besides, we’re on a mission, and we can’t afford ta take a break.” Applejack glances at her dimly glowing cutie mark. “As much as ah would like ta.”

“Lame.” Matt sighs in disappointment. “Alright, let’s take care of business. That thing glows brighter when we’re close, right?”

“Right, but we need ta figure out what’s wrong, first. Maybe the police can help.”

“Good idea. To the police station!” Matt points his finger dramatically to the right.

“It’s to the left, sugarcube.”

“Right, sorry.” Matt points his finger dramatically to the left, “To the police station!”

It didn’t take long for the couple to find the police station, as they have been there before when it came to matters of the glowing cutie mark. Unlike some adventures, where they had to figure things out on their own, when it came to cities, the natural thing to do was go to the police to see if there were any cases that seemed to be in their field of expertise.

They walk in, seeing that the place is a bit less busy than normal. Then again, it was only noon, so the crazies and criminals must be on lunch break.

At the front desk sits Hard Time, a tough as nails cop, but a nice unicorn mare when she needs to be. Matt and Applejack look at her with familiarity and a smile, remembering that she helped out in the past on a particularly action packed adventure involving drugs, a chariot chase, and a formidable chimera that also had a weakness to chair related objects. But, that’s all in the past, as a new adventure is no doubt forming for them.

“Officer Hard Time.” Matt says, “It’s been a while.”

“What have you done this time?” Hard Time sighs, not putting her head up, as her attention is on signing paperwork with her magic. “Jail cell is to your left.”

“Um, I think you have me confused with somepony else. It’s us…Matt and Applejack.”

Hard Time finally looks up, seeing their faces with a welcoming smile. She breaks her concentration from the paperwork, allowing the pen to fall back into the ink bottle.

“It’s you guys! How are ya?”

“We’re good.” Applejack responds, “How has the Manehattan force treatin’ ya?”

“Haven’t been shot at with lethal magic in a few weeks, so I guess it’s treating me well.” she chuckles. “What brings you two back to Manehattan? Surely, it’s not because you missed me that much.”

“Actually.” Matt looks down, directing Hard Time to Applejack’s dimly glowing cutie mark. She stares for a while, making Matt realize that his gaze has fallen on Applejack’s flank, rather than the important cutie mark. Matt gives her muzzle a light smack. “Hey, watch it.”

“Sorry.” Hard Time blushes and chortles, “Just appreciating a little beauty, that’s all.” Hard Time catches Matt’s glare, “Buuuuttt…I see that you’re here for business, so I’ll refrain from my usual antics. Turns out, we do have a bit of a pickle in the city. Follow me.”

Hard Time gets off her chair, leading Matt and Applejack over to the case office. The room is dark, but not for long, when Hard Time turns on the lights, revealing a massive room full of file cabinets. One of which is called “Active Cases,” which Hard Time goes up to. She opens it up, pulling out a thick blue file. They go to the table in the center of the room, where Hard Time places the file down, and opens it up.

“It’s a case of foalnapping.” she says with traditional cop-like seriousness.

“That’s awful.” Applejack gasps, getting closer to Matt.

“Started up a few weeks ago. Must have gotten pretty bad, if that map of Princess Twilight’s sent you guys. Kind of makes me feel like we are pretty useless.”

“You’re not useless, Hard Time.” Matt nods with a smile. “When have these foals been taken?”

“Usually around the afternoon, after the elementary school gets out, so they take the very young, no reported foalnapping of anypony in their teen years.”

“Do they send any ransom notes?”

“They do. They ask for a certain amount of bits. The parents pay them, but they don’t see their foal. We’ve tried making set drops; putting tracking devices in the bits, but they always catch them. Strangely enough, they catch them at the same exact place.”

“Where?”

Hard Time pull out a map of the city. She puts her hoof down in an area titled ‘The Narrows.’

“My guess is that their base of operations is close by. It’s mostly apartments and a tavern, though. They could be in any of those places. I just had my suspicious recently, so I’m waiting on a search warrant.”

“Ya don’t need one.” Applejack says, determination in her voice. “Matt and ah will take care of it.”

“AJ…” Matt softly lets out.

“Somepony’s been foalnapping the youngins; takin’ em prisoner or worse. We can’t wait fer much longer. Matt and ah aren’t part of yer police, so ya don’t need yer warrant.”

“This isn’t going to be like last time. There won’t be any back up waiting on you, if things get hairy.”

“We don’t need it.” Matt proclaims. “We’ve taken tougher jobs. Like that Griffon Bomber.”

Hard Time alternates between the two. She sighs, knowing that she cannot stop them. The case has struck a chord with them, and she knows not to get in their way.

“I can’t convince you two to wait.” Hard Time closes the file. “But I wasn’t going to, anyway. Just go do that thing you do, and kick their plots.”

“That’s the idea.” Applejack smiles.

“Oh, and…come back alive. I kind of like you guys’ company.”

“More like you like AJ’s flank. Which you’re staring at, right now.” Matt spots Hard Time taking another gander, giving her another half-hearted smack.

“Sorry.”

Applejack and Matt are brought into the Narrows of Manehattan. The place has seen better days, as while it doesn’t look completely unlivable, the area seems like crime is just around the corner. From shady looking gangs, and a particularly menacing stallion in an alley wearing a trenchcoat.

Hard Time brings the two in a stagecoach designed to look like a cab; normally used for sting operations or undercover work, and the two given a bit of a makeover. Matt had the least amount of work, as it’s hard to perfectly disguise the only human in Equestria. Applejack however, is given an overhaul, with one of the unicorns at the station using a transformation spell to give the farmpony the appearance of a different mare.

Yellow coat, raven-maned, while also wearing short shorts and a loose fitting long sleeved shirt that exposes a shoulder; Applejack would be lying if the appearance made her uncomfortable.

Hard Time takes off to avoid suspicion, giving a customary goodbye wave that cabbies are known for. The two look around the area, catching the one place they assume where the culprits are more than likely hiding their little hostages.

The tavern. A place where many mistakes could be made, drunken or otherwise. The two look at the establishment, noting that it’s between two apartment complex’s, finding its placement strange.

“Ya ready for this?” Applejack asks.

“I believe so. You?”

“Ah look ridiculous.”

“You look…um….fine.”

“No like mah human appearance, where ya can take either or, huh?”

“No. Definitely not.”

“Alright. Let’s find out where the foals are bein’ kept.”

Matt walks into the tavern first, not unlike a scene out of a western film, where the hero would walk through the doors with a sense of purpose and theatrics. The stallions inside turn their heads the see the human, looking surprised at his appearance inside the place. Applejack soon follows, turning some heads in the process at her sultry appearance; the disguise is working perfectly.

Applejack goes to the bar, where the Barkeep is quick to go to her, leaning halfway across to get a closer look at her. Applejack uses her all to not move back, but instead take on the guise of a mare of the night.

“What’ll it be, sweetheart?” the Barkeep asks with a grin, glancing at her bare shoulder.

Applejack leans in closer; close enough to almost touch his muzzle. The voice that comes out isn’t that southern drawl, but something Matt would probably call “American.”

“I’ll have an appletini. Make it a double, darling.” she requests, practically breathing the words out.

The Barkeep is all too eager to acquiesce to her request. Applejack looks over at the mouth gaping Matt, giving him a wink that causes him to gulp. Maybe he was a bit harsh earlier; maybe he likes this different Applejack after all. He shakes his head quickly, to get other thoughts out of his brain, and focus on the task at hand, or at hoof.

A unicorn stallion; large, grey, intimidating, bigger than even Big Mac, sits down at the stool next to Matt, his eyes laser focused on the human, like he rightfully doesn’t belong. Matt can see him out of his peripheral vision, waiting patiently for the Barkeep to finish Applejacks drink, so that he can order one himself.

Slowly, hesitantly, carefully, Matt looks over at the stallion staring right back at him. Matt keeps his cool, looking at the stallion with a blank slate of an expression, as if he’s not impressed by the stallion’s size. He is…maybe a little bit, but in truth, he’s faced and fought bigger threats.

“Can I help you?” Matt tilts his head at the utterance of the question.

“What’s the human in Equestria doing in this dive?” The stallion’s voice is deep and rumbling. His vocal chords could cause earthquakes if he keeps talking.

“Something wrong with wanting to explore everything Manehattan has to offer?”

“No, but being who you are, it’s pretty odd to see you here.” The stallion glances over at the sexy pony by Matt, who is sipping into her appletini. “And with another mare.”

“What makes you think she’s with me?”

“She followed you inside, and she’s practically next to you. I’d say you two are together.” the stallion chuckles. “What’s the matter, farmpony wife ain’t doin’ it for you?”

The small group of stallions playing cards at a table by the window laugh at the beefier stallion’s remark. Matt remains unfazed, so does Applejack.

“What’s the matter? I can’t have a little fun on the side?” Matt retorts.

“Hey, I’m not judging. That’s a fine piece you got. Never seen her before, but I hope to get to know her better once you’re done.”

“That depends.” Matt smirks, “I plan on keeping her for a while.” The Barkeep finally arrives to tend to the human’s drinking needs. “I’ll have an Appleoosa Shooter.” The Barkeep nods and gets to work.

“Impressive drink.” The stallion admits. “A large glass of extra hard cider, plus five shots of dandelion whiskey. That’ll put a coat on your bare skin.”

“Thanks. I didn’t catch your name.”

“Ponies around here call me Stone Hoof, on account of my left hoof being made of stone.” Stone Hoof puts his left forehoof on the table, showing that it indeed is made of stone. “Lost it in a fight, and I got this thing to replace it.”

“Impressive. Is it heavy?”

“Not to a stallion like myself, but if I were to get into a fight, whomever got hit by it would be down for quite a while.”

Matt drink arrives in a timely fashion. He stares at the beverage, wondering how to approach such a monster. With a shrug and a harrumph, Matt takes a big sip, swallowing the liquid easily. Stone Hoof watches, anticipating the human to drop dead of alcohol overconsumption, but Matt still sits, still conscious.

“Not bad for a first sip.” Stone Hoof lightly pats him on the back.

Matt nods with a smirk. He notices a small distance away from Stone Hoof is a newspaper.

“You mind?” Matt gestures towards the paper, which Stone Hoof obliges by siding it over to him. The article on the front page talks about the kidnapped foals.

“Shame about those foals, huh?” Stone Hoof comments. “Says they were napped after school.”

“Yeah.” Matt agrees.

“What are you colts talking about?” Applejack gets in between them, looking at the newspaper. “Oh no, those poor things. How awful.” Applejack gets close to Matt, grazing herself against his side. “You wouldn’t let anything like that happen to me, would you, sugar?” she asks with saucers in her eyes.

“Never, baby.” Matt kisses her affectionately.

“Wait, how old are you?” Stone Hoof asks Applejack with worry on his face.

“I’m twenty six.” She lies. Being in this disguise hides her mid thirties appearance well. “Why? Do I not look it?” She playfully pouts.

“Uh…” Stone Hoof clears his throat. “No. You look…a bit younger. But when you mentioned being foalnapped…I thought…”

“That she was young…as in…FOAL young?” Matt laughs. “I’m not THAT perverted.”

“Sorry.” Stone Hoof laughs it off, “My brain sometimes tells me weird things.”

“So…” Applejack moves away from Matt, and onto Stone Hoof. He’s sweating bullets now. “What is your brain telling you now?”

“Ummm….I….um…..ghhhggghhh…” Stone Hoof sweats profusely.

“I’ll tell you what, though.” Matt takes a few more sips of his drink. “Kidnapping foals really grinds my gears.”

“Strange set of morals, for a man cheating on his wife with a whore.” A voice calls out from the group of stallions at the table.

Matt turns his head slowly at the group of stallions, with a cocked eyebrow and a look of annoyance and anger.

“Excuse me?” Matt gets up from his chair. “That lady over there ain’t a whore.”

“She’s dressed like one.” The Grey-Coated stallion in the group utters. “Sure looks like one to me.”

“What? A mare can’t trot outside wearing this?” Applejack scoffs, “It’s hot outside.”

“Take it off, then.” The Red-Coated stallion laughs, “Give us a bit of a show while you’re at it, too.”

“Hey.” Matt steps up, “Don’t talk to her like that.”

“I’ll talk to her however I want to talk about her, buddy.” The Red Coat chuckles in disbelief that this human would come to the mare’s defense. “Getting awfully defensive for a man about to cheat on his wife. Don’t you have a foal, too? She would be awful upset that her Dad gets it with whores.”

“Stop calling her a whore.”

“Why shouldn’t he?” the Grey Coat speaks up again. Matt turns his attention all on him. “She looks like a whore. Acts like a whore. In my book, she’s a wh---“

Suddenly, in a surprise to everypony in the bar, Matt rushes the Grey Coated pony, grabs him by the coat, and lifts him up over his head! The human roars in anger at the mouth of these ponies. He should be playing this cool, but now he has officially…in human terms…lost his shit.

“STOP CALLING MY WIFE A WHORE!” Matt bellows, throwing the Grey Coated stallion against the wall.

Turns out, against the wall wasn’t good enough, as the wall easily gives way, allowing the Grey Coat to smash through the flimsy wood, and into a dark room that was meant to be hidden. Inside, are the screams of small voices.

Foal voices.

“Sweet Celestia…” Stone Hoof says in a sotto.

“Oh…well…” Matt looks at the discovery with a sense of pride…but also worry. “…that escalated quickly.”

The Grey Coat stumbles back up, with the crying of the foals inside becoming more whimpered. He glares at the foals with a look that can cut through steel, shutting them up. He looks back at Matt, the hooker pony, and the group of stallions at the table, who are ready to attack at any moment.

“KILL THEM!” He shouts.

On instinct and on the biological traits of the Williams family, Matt picks up the chair that he took the Grey Coat off of, and immediately smashes it over the head of the Red Coat, knocking him out cold. He is then suddenly tackled by other stallions in the bar of varying colors. He punches and kicks, and even smacks them with pieces of the broken chair, but he is risking being overpowered.

Lucky for him, Applejack is there with him.

She drives into the fray, punching and bucking the stallions off of Matt with blinding speed. Innocent bystanders take the opportunity to leave before they themselves become part of the action.

The Barkeep readies his magic to blast Applejack, but Stone Hoof dives behind the bar, and takes the Barkeep with him, smashing him into the floor, and knocking him out with one well delivered punch from his hoof.

Other stallions rush into the bar from different doors, charging towards the couple crime fighters.

Matt rises from the sea of knocked out stallions, and he joins Applejack in taking on the rest, including the Grey Coat, who has inserted himself into the fight. They work together, almost expertly. This is obviously not the first time they have fought groups like this, thanks to their many adventures, and Stone Hoof, though hold his own, can’t help but be in awe of the two’s style.

Matt and Applejack punch the Grey Coat with a simultaneous blow, sending him back down to the floor, groaning and holding his muzzle in pain.

“You’re right…” Applejack pants, going back to her southern accent. “…that really got out of hoof, fast.”

“It jumped up a notch.” Stone Hoof nods.

“It did, didn’t it?” Applejack is surprised that Stone Hoof agrees.

“I smashed a chair over a stallion’s head.” Matt smiles.

“Ah expected nothing less, sugarcube.” Applejack smiles back. “Sorry that we startled ya, Stone Hoof.”

“Don’t be.” Stone Hoof removes his stone hoof, revealing a regular hoof underneath, along with a Manehattan Police badge. “Detective Strong Heart of the Manehattan Police.”

“A cop?!” Applejack gasps.

“A detective, actually. I suspected that this part of the neighborhood was housing the kidnapped foals, so I’ve been undercover for the past week. Sorry if Hard Time didn’t tell you about me. She wanted to make sure my cover wasn’t blown.”

“Speaking of covers…” Applejack says. She shakes her body like a dog shaking water off its coat, and the disguise gradually dissipates, revealing her real self, albeit with the clothes still on. “Now ah can be mah normal self.”

“Got to say, I’m a bit disappointed it was you, Mrs. Apple.” Strong Heart chortles. “I was hoping that you were a new cop on the force. Unfortunately, once Mr. Apple called you his wife, I put it together that you were really Applejack.”

“It’s the outfit, huh?” Matt asks.

“Yeah. Definitely the outfit.”

“I agree…” Matt nods before getting serious. “Now stop staring and check on the foals.”

“Right, sorry.” Strong Heart goes into the dark room, finding the light switch inside. The cries of the foals become startled yelps. “It’s okay. You’re safe now.” Matt and Applejack can hear him say. He then comes back out in a panic. “There’s supposed to be five foals. One is missing!”

Applejack gasps, while Matt kneels down to the Grey Coat, lifting him up by his chest fluff.

“Where’s the other foal?” Matt growls.

“I ain’t tellin you nothin’!” The Grey Coat spits in Matt’s face. He is thanked by a punch from Applejack.

“WHERE IS THE FOAL?!” Applejack screams.

“I told you, I ain’t…” He doesn’t get another word in, as Matt and Applejack each punch him a few more times. “ARGH! Okay! I’ll tell yas! She’s in the apartment complex on the right! But, ya ain’t going to make it! He’s got bodyguards that can crush yous in seconds!”

“Oh yeah?” Matt picks up a chair. “I got a chair, motherbucker.” He then smashes the chair over the Grey Coat’s face, knocking him out. “Oh…smashed that one. Um…” Matt then grabs another chair. “I have ANOTHER chair…um…motherbu…aw, forget it. Let’s go kick some ass, AJ.” Matt looks at Strong Heart, “Call it in.”

“I’m already ahead of you. Go save that filly.”

Matt and Applejack hurry over to the apartment complex on the right of the tavern. The first floor is desolate, with nopony there to stop them. They are cautious, at their guard, ready to take on all dangers that could be waiting for them. They make it over to the elevator at the end of the hall. Inside, they look over the buttons. Thanks to pure logic, they figure the bosspony is on the top floor. The thirteenth floor. With little hesitation, they press the button. The doors slowly close, and the elevator goes up at an even slower rate of speed.

“This elevator is too slow.” Matt scoffs.

“Ah know. Kinda sucks.”

“Well, since we’re waiting, we should think of a strategy.”

“Good idea.”

“So, who do you think should go first? Me or you?”

“Well, you’re the one with the chair. So ah have ta say that you should go first.”

“I don’t know, your hooves are pretty strong, and you’re a lot more flexible than me and my chair.”

“Ah may have flexibility, but ya have the reach. That chair can clear a room out mighty fast.”

“Good point.” Matt nods, “How should I go about this?”

“Hmmm…” Applejack thinks, “Remember that anime show with the schoolgirl screaming her head off, and hittin’ a buncha guys with her sword to get to a pillar?”

“That’s like every anime ever, but go on.”

“Ah like how she did it. Y’all should do that, too.”

“Okay. Running, screaming, and hitting. Totally got you.”

DING. Thirteenth floor.

The doors open up, revealing a crowd of stallions waiting for them. Each one is looking mean, cutthroat, and ready for action. Matt and Applejack stare at them for a while, before.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!” Matt roars a battle cry, swinging his chair wildy at the charging crowd. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” He continues to scream. Bam. He hits one across the face. Bam. He hits another one. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Matt is still screaming. Bam. He hits another. The chair cracks. Bam. The chair breaks. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!” And Matt continues to scream.

Matt gets to the end of the hallway of now knocked out stallions with nothing to stop his momentum. He smashes through the door, revealing a large brown stallion, holding hostage a little red earth filly. She is trembling in fear at this brute. Matt throws a chair leg straight for his head.

Somepony catches it. Only it’s not somepony. It’s a Diamond Dog. Large, snarling, grey, with red murderous eyes. He snaps the chair leg with his clenched fist, drooling all over the carpet with his disgusting saliva.

“Mad Dog.” The stallion says, prompting the anthropomorphic dog to look to his master. “Kill.”

“Ummm….” Matt trails off, but cannot trail any further, as Mad Dog comes barreling towards him.

Matt swings the last chair leg, but Mad Dog blocks it, smacking it out of Matt’s hand. When it comes to chair assaults, Matt is master class, but in terms of hand to hand combat…less so. He did fine during past adventures, even when he battled King Sombra years ago, but that particular event was due to him being powered by magic. Here, all he has is his hands, feet, and fighting spirit.

The human does his best; even getting a couple of hits in, but Mad Dog is faster. A flurry of punches hit Matt in the gut, and a few to the face. Matt fights through the pain, continuing the battle to save the filly, but he knows that he might be fighting a losing battle.

The vicious fighter tackles the human to the floor, pouncing on top of him to deliver more punches. Quickly, Matt grabs Mad Dog’s hands, holding onto them tightly to prevent further injury. However, Mad Dog continues to live up to his name, as he chomps at Matt; his teeth stopping at Matt’s face just barely, with drool falling all over the hapless defendant.

Sick of being snapped at and slobbered on, Matt delivers a strong head-butt to Mad Dog’s face, sending him backwards, and allowing Matt to stand again. The reprieve is slight; Mad Dog jumps back to him, continuing the fight.

Mad Dog grabs Matt and throws him into the wall with a hard thud. He jumps at the struggling human, ready to end it.

Thankfully, Applejack comes launching in for the assist, kicking Mad Dog straight in the face in mid air, and sending him falling to the floor.

“Get yer stinkin’ paws off mah husband.” Applejack growls. Matt gets up, going to Applejack’s side. “Sorry I’m late. A couple of the stallions ya barreled through were still conscious.”

“What are you talking about? You’re right on time.”

Mad Dog gets back up, growling in rage.

“What are you doing, you mangy mutt? Kill them!” The stallion demands once again.

Mad Dog rockets towards Matt and Applejack, who charge right back. They fight him on both sides, with both of them getting some good hits in on the rage filled beast. Applejack was right; while Matt had the reach, she had the flexibility. She was faster than the two of them, getting Mad Dog’s attention more than Matt, which gave Matt more opportunities to get revenge on the black eye that will soon develop on his face.

In some ways, in many ways, Applejack is more of a mad dog than even Mad Dog, using all of her skill to battle this creature, and is not only managing to hurt him, but is managing to BEST him as well. Even the filly, still shaking in the stallion’s foreleg, is amazed at this mare’s abilities.

Mad Dog, battered and bruised, makes one final leap at the two. Matt and Applejack, as one, throw a powerful punch into Mad Dog’s chest, sending him flying back…and out the window. The screeching of chariot wheels are heard, followed by a series of crashes. Then…nothing. Long silence fills the room, as the once fearless stallion is now showing an unmistakable expression that is filled with the emotion.

“Let…that filly…go.” Applejack growls, out of breath from the fight.

“Never!” the stallion shouts. “This filly is mine! I shall do as I please!”

“Why are you doing this?” asks Matt.

“Foals can be bought for high a price in cities. Colts can be brought into gangs, made into soldier. Fillies…well…you know what they can be good for.”

Matt and Applejack are repulsed by the stallion’s talk, getting closer to him to cause harm. His grip tightens on the filly, causing her to yelp in fear and pain.

“Don’t come any closer!” he demands. “I’m getting out of here, and neither of you can stop me!”

Applejack looks into the fillies fear filled eyes, giving her a calm and gentle expression; smiling in an attempt to comfort her.

“It’s alright, sugarcube.” Applejack softly utters, “You’ll be home soon.”

“Don’t you get it?! I said there’s nothing you can do! Now, nopony move, or el—“

WHAP! A chair leg smacks into the stallion’s forehead, stopping his speech. His eyes roll back, and he falls to the floor with a loud and echoing thud, dropping the filly. She runs into the corner, softly sobbing from the experience. Applejack looks to the source of the chair leg, who, of course, is undoubtedly the master of chair assaults himself…Matt.

“Well…he DID say noPONY. Didn’t say anything about noBODY.” Matt shrugs. Applejack chuckles at his words.

Applejack, with her maternal instincts kicking into high gear, slowly walks over to the sobbing filly, trying to be as gentle as she can be. The filly shivers and cries, briefly looking over her shoulder to see the farmpony carefully approaching her. She looks away again.

“It’s alright, now. You’re safe.’ Applejack says. “Nopony is gonna hurt ya.”

The filly looks back again, seeing the stallion’s unconscious body in a heap. No chance of him moving any time soon. However, he’s still breathing, and that’s more than enough to get the filly scared again.

“Hey, hey…” Applejack gets closer, noticing the filly’s fright. “It’s okay.”

“He’ll get back up again. I just know it.” the filly sobs. “He’ll try to hurt me again.”

“No, he won’t.” Matt interjects, standing over the unconscious stallion with a new chair in his hands. “If we wakes up, I’ll shut him back down.”

“Ya see? He’s got this.” Applejack smiles. “Now, come on. Yer parents must be worried bout ya.”

The filly looks back to see the smiling face of Applejack, and Matt standing over the stallion, ready to hit him with another chair. She smirks at the sight, feeling just a little bit better at the prospect of moving. Slowly, she fully turns around to face them, moving to the open forelegs of Applejack. Finally, she hops into Applejack’s embrace, holding on to her tightly.

Just then, officers from the Manehattan police burst into the room, with the unicorns getting their magic ready to blast any hostile force. Luckily, that hostile force is on the ground in an unconscious heap. Hard Time walks in, looking amazed at all the knocked out henchponies.

“Sweet Celestia…” she gasps. She sees Applejack holding the filly, and Matt holding a chair, and smiles at their safety. “You guys are okay!”

“Of course we are.” Applejack smirks, “Did ya doubt us?”

“Not in the slightest.” Hard Time nods. “We got a diamond dog on the street, looking pretty beat up. Was that your doing?”

“It was the both of us.” Matt chuckles, looking a bit more worse for wear than his farmpony companion.

“You need medical attention? We have an ambulance outside.”

“No need for that. Did Strong Heart manage to get the foals out.”

“With no trouble. Sorry that I didn’t mention him.”

“We know. You didn’t want to blow his cover.”

“Hard Time…” Applejack cuts in, “Do ya mind if ah take the filly downstairs?

“Not at all. Her parents are downstairs. When Strong Heart sent word that you guys found the foals, all the parents were notified.”

“Thanks. Come on you.” Applejack says to the filly, bringing her to the elevator.

“No problem. We’ll throw the books at this one.” Hard Time smirks, looking towards the knocked out stallion.

“Throw this at him, instead.” Matt hands the chair over to Hard Time. “It’s super effective.”

“Ah.” Hard Time nods, “Good point.” She waits until Matt and Applejack get into the elevator, before looking over at one of the nearby officers. "Okay, if anypony asks....WE did this."

Matt and Applejack take the filly outside the apartment, where they see Mad Dog being carried into an ambulance, with cuffs around his paws and covered in bandages. Officers and news reporters swarm the scene, with the reporters shouting questions, and the officers trying to hold them back.

“GEMSTONE!” a voice in the crowd calls out, perking the ears of the filly.

“MOMMY!” the filly cries, signaling Applejack to put her down. Out of the crowd, emerges a white mare and a blue stallion, both with tears in their eyes at the sighting of their little filly. Gemstone makes a dash to her parents, leaping into their forelegs, and tightly embracing one another with love and tears. “Mommy! Daddy! I’m okay!”

Gemstone’s Mother looks up to Matt and Applejack, still crying her eyes out, but with a smile on her face.

“Thank you. Thank you for saving her.”

Applejack wipes a tear away, replying to the mare with only a nod.

“Hey…AJ…look.” Matt taps her on the shoulder, gesturing her to look at her cutie mark. It gives one final flash, before going back to its normal cutie markness. “Looks like this really was what the map wanted us to do.”

“Yer right.”

The two walk past the crowd, giving a wave to Strong Heart, who is chatting it up with the reporters, giving his side of the story. With a few more pushes and asides, the couple is able to get past the crowd, and finally able to breathe after that entire ordeal.

“Man, why can’t we ever have a friendship problem?” Matt asks. “It’s always fighting.”

“Ah suppose that’s why the cutie map choses me. Cause we’re good at it. Plus, it probably knows that you’re going to come with me. We really need ta get ya a cutie mark.”

“I’d love one.” Matt chuckles, “But I’m not a pony, and I don’t think a tattoo would work either. Still, it would be nice to have me floating around on that map somehow.”

“I’d certainly enjoy it.”

The two share a laugh at the image that is circling their minds, inching closer together as they walk away from the crowd.

“Ya know, we finished much earlier than expected.”

“You want to take the next train back to Ponyville; save Discord from Clementine?”

“Actually, ah thought we’d spend the night here. After all, ah DID reserve a hotel room.”

“Hmmm…” Matt thinks. “It would be a shame to let that room go to waste, since you paid for it.”

“Ah could always get a refund…”

“TOO LATE!!!” Matt scoops Applejack in his arms. She yelps at the sudden move, but laughs loudly when he runs rapidly to the left towards their destination. “To the hotel!”

“Matt…” Applejack says through the laughs, pointing to the right. “The hotel is that way.”

“Oh…thanks.” Matt turns to the right, running to the location with the same amount of speed. “To the hotel!”

Rain

Rainy days.

Clementine loves rainy days. Every time a particularly big storm would hit Ponyville, either through happenstance, or intentionally made by the Pegasi of Cloudsdale, Clementine would always stay inside the house to watch the water fall from the sky, and into the soil below, no doubt creating blades of grass, or beautiful flowers.

This is not by choice, however, as Applejack is the one who wants Clementine and Matt inside the house during every single storm. Light rains are fine, but whenever there’s a bad looking downpour, Applejack would demand the two loves of her life to stay indoors.

Clementine didn’t mind; even as she was approaching the age of thirteen, the official start of her teenage years, she still enjoyed the rainy days. She took to call them “No School Days,” as she would stay home in a storm even when it was a school day. Powerful rain and winds were a rare occurrence in Ponyville, so the school didn’t mind if Clementine missed a day or two; not catching on that she would be only absent during a particularly rainy day.

The one who did catch on was Matt, who didn’t question Applejack’s demands when Clementine was a filly, understandably thinking that she was afraid that Clementine would catch a cold, or get hurt by slipping in mud or down a hill. Now, even with Clementine’s birthday just weeks away, Applejack would still panic at the sight of heavy rains.

For Matt, Applejack’s worries didn’t start with Clementine. He remembers when he slept over at her house, when he tried to return her hat after unintentionally wearing it during an afternoon swim at the lake. Upon telling Applejack about the coming storm, a look of worry befell upon her, and she forcefully pulled Matt inside the house by the belt buckle.

It’s not that he didn’t enjoy the night he spent at her house; he got a nice dinner, saw some cute pictures of her and Big Mac as a foals, and his romantic feelings for her became much apparent when he embraced her during the night as she was having a nightmare. However, that worried expression replayed in his mind over and over. He remembers asking her for an umbrella to take with him on his way home, and she still refused to let him go.

It’s a cloudy Saturday afternoon, and Clementine is watching TV with her parents. Wanting another sample of programming from her father’s world, she has become addicted to the show “Sailor Moon,” where a team of school girls battle an ancient evil with incredibly silly plans every episode. Clementine loves the campiness of the show, and marathons the show when she can, but only in small increments, as Matt and Applejack aren’t interested in sitting through all two hundred episodes in a single sitting.

Outside, rain begins to fall, catching Applejack’s eye immediately. She goes to the window, seeing that the light drizzle is becoming heavier by the minutes.

“Another one.” she whispers to herself, before turning to Clementine and Matt. “Looks like we’re staying for the day.”

“Storm outside?” Matt asks.

“Yeah. Guess the Pegasi are preparing for the flower season. Gonna be a big one, from the looks of things. Best stay indoors.”

“That’s okay.” Clementine smiles, “Ah didn’t have any plans today.”

As if on cue, a mailbox in the dining room shakes and glows for a few seconds, with the metal flag raising up quickly.

A recent invention from Princess Twilight Sparkle, she has found a way to deliver magical letters to non-magical folk, with the box used to send and receive letters. Matt finds the device useful, as phones don’t exist in this world, and has taken to calling the system “texting.” Only a few have been made so far, and were given to their closest friends.

Matt goes to the box, opening it up to find a scroll. He unravels it, looking upon the contents.

“It’s from Slip Wing.” Matt says. Immediately, Clementine pauses the show, and runs to her father, snatching the letter away with her teeth. Matt chuckles at her quickness, with her feelings for the Pegasus not lost on him.

“What does he want?” Clementine whispers to herself, a trait she received from her mother. “Oh mah gosh! He’s got the new Mare Do Well video game! He wants me ta come over and play!” Clementine turns to her Mom and Dad with wide eyed enthusiasm. “Mom! Dad! Can ah go?! Ah really wanna play!”

“Sorry, Clem.” Applejack shakes her head, “But y’all know the rules. No going outside durin’ a storm.”

“But he’s not that far away! Ah can get there in a couple minutes at top speed!”

“I’m sure ya could, sugarcube. But ya can slip in the mud, and maybe hurt yerself in the process.”

“Ah could get an umbrella! I’ll be super careful, ah swear!”

“Clementine. No. Ah know yer excited, but ya can’t go ta Slip’s today.”

“Oh, come on, Mom! I’m almost thirteen! Dad can take me!”

“No, definitely not.” Applejack gets a tad more defensive at the thought of both Clementine AND Matt leaving the house. “That’s out of the question.”

“It’s not even raining that hard!” Clementine persists, “If we leave now…”

“Ah said NO!” Applejack snaps hard. Clementine’s ears go down fast, stepping back in shock at her Mother’s attitude. Applejack's eyes go somber when she sees her daughter hang her head down with watering eyes. “Clem, ah…”

“It’s okay.” Clementine says softly, “Yer right. I’ll…go write him back.” Clementine goes to her room, silently shutting the door.

Matt, who was watching the exchange without his own input, walks over to Applejack, as her somber expression becomes more distressed; shutting her eyes to prevent tears from exiting. “AJ…” Matt says, placing a hand on her shoulder. Suddenly, she walks away, going to her bedroom. Matt, shocked, follows her just feet behind, giving her space.

Entering their room, he finds her sitting on the bed, with only the cloudy sky proving a small source of light for the room. The rain has gotten heavier, and the sounds of the water hitting the roof and sliding down the windows practically echo and cut through the silence. Matt sits down close to her; her warm and soft coat brushing against his shoulder. He lightly bumps her playfully in an attempt to get her to look at him. The tactic succeeds, but not in the way he hoped. Instead of a smile, her look of sadness remains.

“Hey, you.” Matt smiles. “What’s the matter?”

“Ah shouldn’t have snapped like that. Ah feel terrible. I’m a bad Mom, aren’t I?”

“No, of course not. Don’t worry about it. You want her inside the house. I understand your frustration.”

“But, she’s right. She’s more than old enough to go outside, rain or not. Ah just…ah can’t risk it. Ah don’t want her to get hurt…or worse.” Applejack looks down at the floor. “I’m too protective. Too paranoid. Ah don’t want her to end up like…” she trails off, as if refusing to complete that thought.

“Like what?” Matt gets curious. “Applejack…” he wraps and arm around her, pulling her in close and pressing her against him. Her lips quiver at the thoughts that have entered her mind. Matt has become worried now, letting her rest her head on his chest in a moment of instinct. “What’s wrong?”

“Matt…how come ya never asked me about mah parents?”

The question hits him hard; he wasn’t expecting that. Even so, hearing that gives him a good idea where this was heading, but he does not vocalize his assumptions.

“I was waiting until you were ready.” He replies honestly. “The first time I asked, you…well…you looked hurt. I didn’t want to pry.”

“We promised ta always be honest with each other. Ah guess ah wasn’t fulfilling mah end of the bargain.”

“No, it’s okay.” He rubs her shoulder. “It’s not like me to push you. If you weren’t ready, you weren’t ready.”

“Ah…ah think I’m ready now.” she whispers. Gently, she puts a foreleg over his shoulder, holding him in an embrace.

Many years ago, when Applejack was just a small filly, she and her family spent two months celebrating the birth of young Applebloom. The joy on their faces was indescribable during that time, with the newest inclusion in the Apple family being a bundle of love and happiness. Applejack loved her family with all of her heart, and dreamt of nothing more than following the family business, and becoming the best farmpony that all of Equestria had ever seen.

Her Mother was a kind mare. A simple but wondrous beauty, who tied the bottom of her mane and tail with two small red bands to keep it from flowing in the wind. All the colts and stallions had eyes for her, but the one who truly won her over was the stallion that would become her husband and Applejack’s Father. He was strong, handsome, and courageous; one who would fling himself into danger if it meant saving his family. He was stubborn, like many other colts, but his heart was grand and took his wife’s breath away.

One cloudy afternoon, Applejack’s Mother left for Ponyville to pick up supplies and foal formula for Applebloom, while her Father stayed at the farm to buck the appletrees before the rains eventually came. When the rain hit, Mom hadn’t found her way home, but Applejack and the rest of the family gathered inside when the rain soon became a storm.

An hour passed, and Mother didn’t come home. Applebloom was crying, and Granny Smith tried to calm her down, but it was no use. She needed her Mother, who was out there somewhere.

“I’m going.” Applejack’s Father says, putting on his Stetson hat and opening the door.

“No!” Applejack ran to him, wrapping her forelegs around his front hoof, hanging onto him for dear life. “Don’t leave me! Don’t leave us!”

Applejack’s Father gently pushed her aside, kneeling down to her, smiling his kind and gentle smile to give her a sense of assurance and warmth.

“It’s okay, AJ.” He says, “Mommy is probably safe in town. Ah just need ta make sure that she’s okay. That’s all.”

“Then, let me come with ya!”

“I’ll go, too.” A young Big Macintosh steps in.

“No.” their Father sternly says. “You two must help Granny Smith take care of Applebloom. Yer Mother and Ah might not be back tonight, but we will definitely be back tomorrow. Ah give you mah word.”

“Ya promise!” Applejack asks, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Nothing will stop me from comin’ back to y’all, ah promise.” He kisses his Daughter on the forehead, before straightening up his Stetson hat for his trek through the thunder and rain. “You’ll take care of em’, right, Granny Smith?”

“Yer darn right ah will.”

Their father nods in approval, darting out into the storm with all his might and bravery. Big Mac shut the door tightly to prevent any more rain from entering the house. Applejack sat at the door, wondering if she did the right thing; wondering if she should have tried harder to stop him. Something inside her told her that he should have left; that her Mother was safe, and all they had to do was wait it out. However, like all members of the Apple family, once they set their mind on a task, they will do what it takes to see it through to the end, bitter or not.

“They’ll be fine.” Big Mac hugs his sister warmly. “Mom n’ Dad are strong ponies.”

“Ah know, but…” Applejack cannot finish her worried thought, seeing the calm and smiling expression of her big brother. He’s staying positive, so she should too. “Yer right. They are strong. There’s no denyin’ that.” Applejack gives him her best positive grin, playfully pushing him with her hoof. “Let’s go tend to Applebloom.”

The hours went by slowly. Every minute that Mom and Dad weren’t home felt like an eternity to Applejack. Despite the insistence from Granny Smith and Big Mac, she remained unconvinced that they were safe and sound. She would glance at the door every so often, hoping, praying that they would walk through the door with smiling faces and wet manes.

It got to the point where Applejack refused to go to bed, sleeping on that couch that seemed comfortable at first, but its displeasure would appear after long uses.

The nine o’clock hour hit, Applejack was trying to relax, but the thunder and lightning were more than enough to startle her from a potential good night’s rest.

That’s when she heard it. The faintest voice of her Father through the rain and the thunder.

“We’re almost there!” Applejack could hear her Father say.

Applejack hopped off the couch and barreled for the door, opening it without a second thought, not caring that the rain has splattered on her face. Through the heavy downpour, she can see her Mother and Father trudging through the storm. Her Mom is carrying bags of groceries, which were getting heavier with each rogue raindrop flooding her bag.

Applejack wasn’t sure what compelled them to come home at this point in time. They might have found shelter to stay at. They were probably safe there. Somehow, they decided to come back, rather than wait it out till morning. She didn’t want to know specifics at the time; all she wanted was for them to return safely to the strong and durable farmhouse.

The young filly ran into the rain, heading towards them with a smile on her face and a sense of purpose.

“Mommy! Daddy!”

Her Mom and Dad look at her in surprise, shocked that their Daughter would risk her safety to see them.

“Applejack!” Mom shouted. “Stay back! It’s too dangerous!”

“Ah can help! Give me yer bags!”

“Applejack! Get back in the house!” Her Father demanded, but she still wasn’t slowing down. “You left the door open! Applebloom could get sick!”

“But…”

“Just go!” he bellowed, effectively stopping her a mere twenty feet away from them. “We can take care of this!”

Applejack began to relent and turn around, when a bolt of light lunged out of the sky, striking a tree by her. It was a powerful strike, one that reduced the base to a black cinder, making it unstable; susceptible to a fall.

“Applejack! Move!” Mother shouted, but Applejack stood still, petrified by the lighting blast. “Applejack!”

The base began to crumble, the tree became weighted down by the rain, making the blackened area turn to cinder and ash. Applejack was frozen in fear as the tree started its descent downwards, threatening the filly’s life.

“NO!” Dad shouted, running to Applejack at a quick speed. By his side was Mom, dropping her groceries for the safety of their foal. The two look at one another for a brief second, an expression of quiet realization and resignation passed through them, knowing what could be in store for them, should they succeed in their rescue.

Applejack stared helplessly at the tree, coming down on her like it’s in a state of slow motion, yet she is unable to do anything. Her hooves feeling like they’re stuck in an immovable sludge that prevents her from making even the slightest of steps.

Suddenly, Applejack is hit by a powerful force mere seconds before getting crushed by the tree, sending her flying away from the crash site, and into the mud with a tremendous impact. She came to her senses within seconds, wincing at the pain of being pushed and the nasty tumble that she endured. Her eyes shut in discomfort are opened by another sound of booming thunder. Tumbling past her vision was a curious sight. An article of clothing that is rarely seen without the wearer attached to it.

Her Father’s Stetson hat.

Applejack slowly turned to see the tree that was so close to crushing her on the ground; branches lifelessly waving through the wind, but the trunk remained unmoved.

Underneath, her parents lied there; forehooves touching one another, still alive, and staring into each other’s eyes. Their backs have been crushed by the tree, leaving them trapped underneath, with no way of getting them out.

“Mom! Dad!” Applejack screamed, galloping over to them.

Weakly, the two look back at her. She comes to a sliding stop facing the two, who are looking at her with soft smiles, not realizing their current state. Or, they do realize, but do not care, knowing that their daughter was safe from harm.

“Applejack….” Father says.

“Thank goodness you’re…” Mother trails.

Her Mother and Father go silent, laying their heads down in the mud, eyes slowly going shut, but their smiles remaining on their faces.

“Mommy….Daddy?” Applejack’s voice cracks, not understanding what has happened. “Get up. We’re almost home.” She shakes them, but they do not awaken. “Get up! It’s time to go! Mommy! Daddy!”

A bolt of lightning flashes across Applejack’s vision. Her parents do not flinch at the light, nor do they react to the thunder that followed. Applejack once again becomes frozen with the realization coming to her with a great speed.

Her parents have died.

Small cries eek out of her mouth, like words jumbled through grief and shock. Finally, just as Big Mac and Granny Smith come outside to see what happened, Applejack let out the loudest, bone chilling scream that nopony had ever heard from her before, nor since then. It overpowered the thunderclaps and the raindrops splashing down into the muddied waters below.

She screamed and screamed and screamed, even with the strong Big Mac trying to reign in his sadness pulling her back from the sight, she never faltered from her loud and piercing combination of sadness, trauma, and absolute horror at what she just witnessed.

Matt sat still, listening to Applejack relay her story; all the while she is pressed up against him with tears pouring from her eyes. His shirt is damp, but he doesn’t care; he would let her cry all night if he had to. His hands brush her coat, and run through her mane, trying to keep her comfortable and safe in her recount of events past. The sadness of her tale brought tears to Matt’s eyes, but he tries to remain strong for her, even as the tears run down his cheeks and onto her mane.

“Ah…ah killed em’.” Applejack’s voice breaks, “Ah killed mah parents.”

“AJ…” Matt says in a near whisper, “It wasn’t your fault.”

“Yes it was! If ah wasn’t so stubborn, that tree would have fallen before they got there, and they would have come home safe and sound. It’s mah fault that they’re dead! They must have hated me. Probably watchin’ me now, blamin’ me for everythin’ that happened. Ah want to make them proud, but ah…ah feel like I still haven’t.”

Applejack holds him tighter, like he’s going to leave at that very moment. Matt doesn’t know what to say to her; what he can do to prove that the same fate will not fall on him or their daughter. The story of her Parents’ sacrifice made him sad, but also, in some way, a little proud. Their last moment was saving the life of their daughter; they had to have known that the likelihood of survival was slim, but they did it anyway, to make sure that Applejack would continue living.

Matt moves a hand away from Applejack’s coat, and onto her cheek. Her grip lessens, and she looks up into his kind and gentle eyes.

“I don’t think they hated you, Applejack.” Matt says with sincerity. “They loved you; so much so, that they risked everything for you. They died to keep you safe.”

“But ah didn’t want them to. Ah ain’t worth it.”

“Yes you are. You are more than worth it.” Matt smiles, remembering that he too nearly sacrificed himself to save her. “I’m so sorry, AJ. You experienced something awful, and spent so many years blaming yourself for it. But, look at how far you have come. You continued on with the family business, delivering smiles to everypony in Equestria. Not to mention, you are happily married, with a wonderful daughter. You parents must have known about this, they saw this future for you. They gave everything, so that you would have it.”

Applejack stares longingly into his eyes, realizing that he’s right. Her parents did love her with everything they had. They showed no apprehension, hesitance, or fear when rushing out to save her. Things might have been different if she stayed home, but then again, things may not. She will never know that potential future, and should focus on the now.

Still, it had to be said…

“Matt…” she smiles, “You are so cheesy when ya try ta make me feel better.”

“Is it working?”

“A little bit.” She chuckles, resting her head back on his chest. “Ah wish ya could have met em’. They woulda liked ya.”

“Me too. Then again, they might have mistaken me for a monster, and your Dad would have tackled me.”

“Well…yeah…but afterwards, they would have liked ya. “ The chuckle becomes a laugh. “I’m sorry for not tellin’ ya sooner.”

“Don’t be sorry. Like you said, you weren’t ready.”

“Maybe next time, I’ll tell ya some really funny stories Ah had with em’.”

“I’d like that.” Matt hugs her gently.

They hear the sound of creaking wood behind them. Turning around, the two see Clementine, standing at the door with tears in her eyes. She heard everything.

Knowing that she had been spotted, Clementine galloped towards them, jumping on the bed, and lunges for her mother, holding on to her. Matt puts a free arm around her, and holds them both.

“Mom!” Clementine cries, “I’m sorry! Ah didn’t know!”

“Shhh…it’s okay, sugarcube. It’s alright now.” Applejack calms her. “Don’t ya worry bout a thing.” She looks at her daughter, feeling that though she is still her little filly, there has to be a point where she can trust her to be safe. “Clem…” Clementine looks up. “It…it won’t rain as much tomorrow. If he’s available…maybe ya can go to Slip’s house then.”

“Are ya sure?”

“Ah am.” Applejack smiles an assuring smile. “But yer Father and Ah will take ya.”

“Okay.” Clementine grins, maintaining her grip on her Mother.

Applejack looks back up at Matt. She has begun the road of putting trust in the safety of Clementine when it comes to rain, but isn’t entirely ready. The pain from all those years ago is still present within her, but she is willing to take steps.

“Baby steps…” Applejack softly mouths to Matt.

Matt nods in understanding. She isn't ready to take that big step. He holds onto them closely, as the rains outside begin to pour harder. The thunder and lighting cause Applejack to flinch, but Matt holds them tighter, letting them know that he's not going anywhere.

His eyes wander around the room, looking for any leaks, but thanks to the architecture and help from friends, no water has found its way into the house as of this day. Finally, his eyes fall on Applejack's hat and bands. Her stetson hat and red bands.

Her Father's stetson hat and Mother's red bands.

They didn't leave her. They never did.

"Thank you." Matt mouthed to the items, tears going down his cheeks.

Last Day of Summer

Clementine and Slip Wing stare out the window of the train, seeing the shine of the crystal kingdom getting closer and closer, and their excitement raises by the second, knowing that it won’t be long now until they are able to set hoof on the beautiful kingdom once more. It’s been months since they last visited Dawning Shield in his own home, and even longer when they went together.

Normally, they would arrive separately, but not this time. This is also the first time they are able to go without the supervision of their parents, though Matt and Applejack did demand Slip Wing to swear that he would do whatever possible to keep Clementine safe on their journey.

Slip Wing didn’t have to think very hard about the oath, making the famous Pinkie Swear without accidentally poking his eye in the process.

What makes this visit particularly special, is that Clementine and Slip Wing will finally be able to meet his friend, Allotrope; a pony and changeling hybrid whom Dawning Shield couldn’t stop talking about during their thirteenth birthday party. The Prince spun tales of a kind and gentle spirit, who he loved to spend time with whenever possible; but she was also extremely shy, to the point where she wouldn’t go outside into the city unless cloaked.

Slip Wing and Clementine could tell right away that their friend has found himself admiring this unique creature in more ways than one, and even teased him for it, but the Prince could not deny his feelings for her, despite his hesitance on telling her directly.

“We’re here!” Clementine says enthusiastically, hopping off her seat and barreling towards the door.

“Slow down, Clem!” Slip Wing calls out with a laugh. Even with his strong wings, the Pegasus has trouble keeping up with the Earth Pony.

The two collect their bags and hop off the train as if it was going to start moving again, nearly running into the Train Conductor in the process. He notices them quickly, able to get out of their way before they could possibly do some harm. He calls out with gasps and noises of struggling balance, but he keeps his hoofing.

“Sorry!” Slip Wing calls back to him.

“No worries!” The Conductor waves, “Everything’s fine over here!” His smile soon disappears when a unicorn stallion carrying a slurpee cup walks into him, splashing the drink over his uniform. The two exchange an awkward glance, before the Conductor delivers a well timed “Really?”

The friends barrel their way into the kingdom, bypassing all the sights and sounds. They’ve been to the Crystal Empire enough times to know that if there was something new in the color or architecture of the kingdom, they would know immediately. The new addition resides within the castle, where Dawning Shield is no doubt waiting for them with great anticipation.

The young Prince waits in the halls outside of Allotrope’s room, patiently tapping his hoof on the crystal floor for her to come out. He knocked on her door five minutes ago, asking if she was ready. Allotrope replied with the standard issue “one second,” but one second soon became three hundred seconds. Nevertheless, Dawning Shield stayed; not getting angry or frustrated with his timid friend.

“Allie?” Dawning Shield called out politely, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” Allotrope answers from behind the door. She’s incredibly close to the door, that Dawning feels like she’s right in front of him. “I’m just…I don’t know…”

Dawning, using his magic, slightly opens the door to see a glimpse of Allotrope standing mere inches away. She gasps, stepping backwards into her dark room. However, no protest from her for Dawning opening the door, so he persists, opening it up fully to see her dimly lit room, with seldom lighting.

Despite her dark coat, seeing Allotrope in the room was quite easy for the Prince, and he steps in with gentle and friendly intentions, stepping closer to her blushing face and darting eyes.

“Allie…what’s wrong?”

“Nothing…” she looks back at him briefly, “Oh, you don’t believe me, don’t you?”

“Slightly.” Dawning smirks. “It’s okay to be nervous, but Clementine and Slip are going to love you. I guarantee it.”

“But…what if they don’t?” Allotrope says quietly. “They haven’t seen somepony like me. What if…they hate me?”

“Allie…” Dawning shakes his head. “It’s been a year since you came here, and you’re STILL worried about this?”

“I can’t help it. I’m so…different.”

“Everypony you’ve come into contact with has said nothing but good things about you. Besides, Queen Chrysalis has visited this place many times, and is good friends with Clementine’s Mother and Father. They think very highly of her.”

“But, she’s not a hybrid like myself, and the ponies that like me here consists of your parents, Guards, and other castle staff.”

“So? Many is better than none at all. Don’t think so negatively, Allie.” Dawning places a hoof on her shoulder, nearly hesitating before doing so. “Everpony here loves you, and my friends will too.”

“Everypony loves me?” A small glimmer of hope in Allotrope’s eyes goes off. “Does…does that mean…YOU…love me?”

“I…” Dawning Shield’s cheeks go red at the question. Now he’s the nervous one. “I mean…Umm…” he scratches the back of his mane. “I…love you as much as the next pony does. I…I love you like my parents do.”

“That’s…so wonderful.” Allotrope beams, lurching forward and giving Dawning a hug. Unbeknownst to her, Dawning Shield has now become as red as a tomato, not feeling this embrace from her in a long while, and the warmth from her coat and gentle breathing has made him more than a little flustered.

In truth, the Prince loves her more than just as a mere friend, but even a colt as regal as he is, is not immune to feelings of nervousness and lacking in confidence. He’s never asked her of the extent of her changeling genes; if she can feel that he loves her in a romantic way, and not platonic. Instead, he has told himself that she cannot sense how he truly feels, and believes wholeheartedly that he is correct in his assumption.

Slip Wing and Clementine valiantly charge at the door to the Crystal Castle, with a lone guard named Flash Sentry standing at the stairway leading to the massive door. Noticing the rapidly approaching foals, he stands in the way of their progress, not breaking his look of pride in his duty.

The two friend screech to a halt in front of Flash Sentry, and instantly bounce around excitedly, explaining their situation to the unemotive crystal pony. To them, they are being as articulate as possible. To the Guard…

“ASDFGHJKLKJHGFDSWEDRUIJKOLPOKJHGFCDXFVGBHJNKLOIUYTRFGIKLODAWNINGSHIELD!” Was all he got. Only the tail end utterance of the Prince’s name caught his attention.

“Wait a minute, slow down!” Flash Sentry breaks his silence and cool. “One of you please say something, preferably in a language that I can understand.”

Clementine and Slip look at each other, confused at the Guard’s request. They shrug and both step up to say something. They look back, realizing that both of them stepped forward. Clementine holds a hoof out, Slip holds his wing out.

Rock, Paper, Scissors, shoot.

Clementine has rock, Slip has paper.

The two stare, with Clementine grimacing that they even played the game in the first place, as she has no choice but to summon rock one hundred percent of the time. If only she was a unicorn.

Slip steps up to Flash.

“Apologies for the rabble rousing, good stallion.” Slip attempts to sound like a well-spoken pony. “But my friend and I have a prior engagement with Prince Dawning Shield, and his ward Allotrope.”

“Please…don’t try to sound regal ever again.” Flash says bluntly. “Still, the Prince did mention that you two would be coming. Slip Wing and Clementine, I presume?”

“Yes indeed, good Stallion.” Slip responds.

“Please, stop. You can talk to me normally. You may pass.” the Guard steps aside. “Welcome to the Crystal Castle.”

“Cool. Thanks, dude.” Slip nods, trotting up the stairs.

Clementine stays behind, walking up to the Guard. She holds back a snicker, before…

“Mah dear Guard. Y’all look mighty parched. Would ya mind if ah brought ya a spot of honey tea?”

Flash Sentry glares at her for her attempt to sound like a prim and proper pony. After a couple of long and slightly suspenseful seconds of a stare down, a smile creeps upon his face.

“Oh, darn it. I can’t stay mad at that accent.” He shakes his head. “No, thank you Ma’am, I’m good.”

Clementine giggles, going up the stairs to reunite with a surprised Slip Wing.

“How did you get him to smile like that?”

“It’s all in the good ol’ southern drawl, mah friend. Never fails.” she says proudly, trotting past his smiling expression.

“No, it does not.” Slip says, impressed.

The two friends get inside the castle. It’s marvelous architecture and shiny walls are old news, much like the kingdom itself. They look around the lobby to find their friend and their new potential friend, but all they see are other Guards standing at attention or walking the halls in their militarized and organized manner, with some taking the time to welcomingly nod at the arriving guests.

“Ya think we’re a bit early?” Clementine asks.

Just then, Dawning Shield appears at the top of the steps, smiling at seeing his two friends. Slip sees him first, poking Clementine on the shoulder to signal that he sees Dawning Shield. The little farmpony looks up and beams at the sight of seeing her friend once again.

“Dawnin’!” Clementine calls out, “Hey!”

The Guards standing by the staircase bow to their Prince, who gestures for them to stand, as he continues to be not used to such an act done towards him. With a flick of his hoof, the Guards are at ease, and move away to other locations and tasks. Once they are out of sight, Dawning Shield is able to put his attention on the new arrivals.

“Wow…very Princely.” Slip Wing jests.

“Yeah, it was something Mom taught me.” Dawning Shield chuckles. “It’s so good to see you guys. How was the trip?”

“It was good; it’s always good!” Clementine sounds impatient. “So, come on! Show me the pretty pony!”

The blush Dawning Shield displayed when talking to Allotrope earlier comes back with a vengeance, as out of the sight of the foals is Allotrope, waiting in the halls for Dawning to give her the signal to arrive. Allotrope feels flattered at the utterance, with a cutely giggle leaving her mouth, and catching the attention of the embarrassed Dawning Shield, whose heart bounces upon hearing her light laugh.

With a clearing of the throat, Dawning lifts up a hoof, signaling Allotrope to come forwards to introduce herself.

“I present to you…Miss Allotrope.” Dawning Shield bows, as Allotrope appears in their field of vision.

Dawning’s tales of her beauty were undersold for the two friends, as they both dropped their jaws at the perfect mix between pony and changeling. Everything that can be beautiful about each species put together into one flawless being. Allotrope puts on her best smile, but she also slightly turns her head away in nervousness, causing her mane to cover half her face, which only makes her even more desirable to everypony in the room.

Her eyes glide over to the gulping Dawning Shield, as she is seemingly unaware of the attraction he has for her.

“You told them I was pretty?” she whispers.

“Y-yeah. I di-did.”

“You’re too kind.” She smiles her fang baring smile, which only makes the Prince’s heart flutter even further; just about increasing his risk of an imminent heart attack. It also doesn’t help matter that Allotrope has now realized her mane is on half her face, and she slowly pushes it back around her ear.

Clementine is in awe of her looks, but a slight hint of jealously crosses her face, when she turns to see Slip Wing attempting to collect his jaw from the castle floor. That sight stung more than she thought it would.

Allotrope and dawning Shield walk down the steps together in unison, stopping at the now composed Clementine and Slip Wing, who have regressed from being distracted by beauty, and more like normal pony folk who are there for a regular visit.

“Hello.” Allotrope speaks for the first time to them; with the two instantly catching on that her voice is very much similar to a changeling’s manner of speech, with her voice sounding like two ponies talking at once. Very alien, but very alluring. “Dawning has told much about you two. I am honored to be in your presence.” She takes a bow.

Slip and Clementine look at each other, wondering if they should do the same. Cautiously, the two bow with her in respect, and the three raise their heads simultaneously.

“Dawn has told a lot about you, too.” Clementine says, “We wished we saw ya at the party.”

“Yes, I…” Allotrope blushed, “I wasn’t sure how the others would take to me. Judging how you two have reacted, however, I guess it would have been fine.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.” Clementine chuckles, giving Slip a friendly prod. “We’ve never seen anythin’ like ya, and ah mean that in a good way.”

“I can tell.” Allotrope looks over at Slip; her eyes seemingly scanning him up and down. “Slip, there’s no need to be nervous around me. It is I who should be nervous around you two.”

“Nervous…me? No…I….” he glances over at Clementine, noting her raised right eyebrow. “Not nervous at all.” The Pegasus regains his composure well. “You shouldn’t be nervous either, Allotrope. As Dawning Shield’s best friends, it is our duty to show you what it’s like being friends with Clem and I.” With a heightened sense of confidence, Slip wraps a foreleg around Clementine, pulling her to his side in an embrace-like manner. “We hope that you are up for the experience.”

“Yeah…” Clementine says, before whispering “So soft…”

“I see…” Allotrope giggles again, “Well, who am I to decline such a potentially wonderful experience?” she turns to Dawning Shield. “Lead the way, Dawning Shield.”

Dawning Shield struts past her, beckoning her and his friends to follow suit. He turns his head to them, smiling at the day ahead for them. Dawning opens the door, and the light shines into the castle, brightening the already sparkling decor of the palace.

“Wait…” Allotrope stops them, running up the stairs out of sight. Seconds pass, and Allotrope returns with a cloak on, hiding most of her appearance. “Okay, I’m ready.

Dawning Shield feels compelled to tell her to take the cloak off, and remind her that she is with friends. However, he stops himself, not wanting to put any pressure on her.

The group walks down the steps of the castle, and head towards the train station.

“Today…we go to Neighagra Falls.” he finally says after minutes of silence.

“WOOHOO!” Clementine jumps for joy at the news. “Time fer some good ol’ fashioned swimmin’! Good thing, too, this heat is killin’ me!”

“Swimming?” Allotrope wonders. “But…I don’t have a bathing suit.”

“What do we need bathing suits for?” asks Clementine, but she then notes the concern on Allotropes face. “Then again, ah guess it can’t hurt ta get some on the way to the station.”

“No problem.” Dawning is undeterred by the detour. “There’s a good shop over on Diamondback Street.”

Dawning Shield and Slip Wing wait outside the store Sports Kingdom; a shop dedicated to all kinds of popular spots, but the one that is most important today is swimming. The Pegasus and the Prince have already bought their respective swim trunks, so all that’s left is for Clementine and Allotrope to make their selections.

The two catch up on current events, which runs out fairly quickly, as it’s only been a month since they last saw each other. Ten minutes becomes twenty, as they continue to wait for the mares to emerge with their desired clothing.

“What’s taking them so long?” Slip wonders.

“There’s mares, dude. They always take forever when it comes to clothes. Even swimsuits.”

“I know that, but…it’s a swimsuit. All it has to do is cover the body, that’s all. It doesn’t have to be extravagant, or be outfitted with flashing lights.”

“You can’t blame them for wanting a specific style. Then there’s also size. Maybe they’ll find one they like, but it’s too big, or too small.”

“That’s true. Having a really small swimsuit can be uncomfortable. Constricting movement…compressing the coat and skin….” Slip’s mind begins to wander towards some unexpected places. “…showing off things they don’t want to show off…yet…”

The two stand in silence, as they look off in different directions, staring off into space and other parts unknown. Passerby’s look on at the two colts, standing wordlessly outside the store, looking more like statues than living, breathing stallions.

Inside the store, Clementine and Allotrope are in the dressing room area, inside their separate stalls that are next to each other. Grunts of effort and struggle are heard inside Clementine stall, while Allotrope tries on her potential suits with relative ease.

The hybrid looks at herself in the mirror, as she wears a green swimsuit that matches her eyes. It’s a pleasing and flattering suit that causes the young mare to smirk in appreciation, before disappointment settles in at the small stack of other, just as impressive selection of outfits.

Allotrope hears Clementine smack herself against the wall, eliciting another groan of frustration.

“Gosh darn it!” Clementine is heard.

“Are you okay in there. Clementine?”

“Yeah. Ah just…ah keep getting suits that are too tight. They’re hard to put on, and almost impossible ta take off! Ya have it easy, with yer magic and all.”

“I wouldn’t say that.” Allotrope giggles. “There’s still so much I have to learn. Cadance has been helping me with some more complicated spells. At my old home, I didn’t have much use for magic, other than picking berries.”

“How are ya likin’ it at the castle?” Clementine steers clear of asking Allotrope about her family, as Dawning gave her the story that her parents are gone. “Everypony treatin’ ya okay?”

“Oh, yes. They’ve all been so wonderful. Cadance and Shining Armor have been very welcoming to me. Although, I wished there was more to do. I wanted to work with the servants; cleaning up the castle, or even cooking; I’m a very good cook. But, they wouldn’t let me. They told me that I was a resident, not a worker.”

“Why did ya want ta work at the castle?”

“Dawning saved my life. Without him, I wouldn’t be here. I wanted to repay him; work for him to make up for the burden.”

“Burden? Dawnin’ doesn’t think of ya as a burden. He thinks the world of ya.”

“I know. All he asked of me was to be his friend. Truth be told, I feel happy just being around him.” Allotrope smiles at the memories of being with Dawning. “Just seeing him makes me feel stronger, like I could do anything.”

“Uh-oh. Does somepony have a crush?” Clementine asks teasingly.

“A crush? What is that? A type of drink?”

“No, silly. A crush is when yer in loovvvve…..” she ups the ante on the teasing.

“Oh…” Allotrope blushes at the thought. “I…I guess when you put it that way…yes…I am in love with him.”

“Yes!” Clementine shouts in celebration. “Does he know?”

“No.” she shakes her head, even though Clementine can’t see it. “He can’t know. Not ever.”

“Wait…” Clementine ceases her little happy dance, getting closer to the wall to listen in. “What do ya mean he can’t know?”

“I…” Allotrope shakes her head in disbelief that she’s telling somepony that she’s just met her biggest secret. “He’s…royalty. He’s regal. He’s handsome. He deserves somepony like that.”

“Handsome? Ah think Dawnin’ is inta mares.”

“You know what I mean, Clementine.” Allotrope gets serious in tone. “He deserves somepony that’s like him. A mare that is royalty. I’m not that. The things ponies will say; I can’t put him through that displeasure. I can only be his friend, and nothing more than that.”

“But…”

“Please, Clementine. Don’t tell Dawning I said this. He wouldn’t understand.”

“Allie…” Clementine is close. She wants to tell her that Dawning is obviously in love with her; she could tell whenever Dawning spoke of her at the birthday party. Nothing would make him happier than to find that the changeling hybrid he has cared for during the past year also has romantic feelings for him. However… “Okay. Yer secret is safe with me.” Clementine resigns herself to keeping Allotrope’s secret.

“Thank you.” Allotrope smiles and nods an unseen nod. She looks back at herself in the mirror, noting the swimsuit once more. “I think I found a good suit.”

Outside, Dawning Shield and Slip Wing continue to stand in silence, until Allotrope and Clementine finally exit the store, with their bags on their waist straps. They notice the colts being unresponsive to their arrival.

“Um…hello?” Clementine says after seconds of quiet.

Dawning and Slip flinch out of their minds to see the mares staring right at them. The two immediately begin clearing their throats, brushing their manes back, and attempting – and failing – to act well composed and cool.

“Oh, hey.” Slip speaks. “We were just…um…”

“Staring at the clouds.” Dawning chimes in.

“Yeah! We were staring at the clouds to see if they looked like anything. Um…” Slip spots a peculiar cloud in the sky. “See? Look! That cloud looks like a taco!”

“Really?” Clementine looks up at the cloud. It certainly does look like a taco. “Wow, yer right. But, no more time for games. We gotta catch the train to Rainbow Falls!”

“Okay, let’s go!” Dawning says with enthusiasm.

The two mares walk on ahead, as Dawning and Slip look at each other and then hoof bump to celebrate their victory in fooling the unaware Allotrope and Clementine.

The trip over to Rainbow Falls was an uneventful one, with the friends discussing future events, such as Clementine and Slip Wing starting high school soon, and the classes that they will attend. They express their disappointment that the only class they share together is Physical Education, which they assume will be a cakewalk, as they consider themselves to be in top physical condition for their age.

The train makes its timely stop at the fabled falls, and the friends gallop out to head for one of the many lakes that populate the land. It doesn’t take long for them to find a lake that looks not only clean and majestic, but also lacking in other ponies that could spoil their fun.

Clementine and Allotrope walk away to put on their bathing suits, while Slip and Dawning get into their trunks quickly. The mares on the other hoof, take a total of five minutes to get dressed, which confuse the colts, as it took all of five seconds for them to get ready.

Finally, Clementine emerges from the bushes, wearing a red swimsuit that covers everything but her forelegs and back legs. It’s a good fit for her, and easy to move around in.

“Oh hey, I forgot you came with us.” Slip teases.

“Hey, even a mare like me needs ta look good.” Her boastfulness turns to a blush, when she asks “Do…do ah look good?” timidly.

“As good as you can look in a bathing suit.” Slip chuckles.

“Where’s Allotrope?” Dawning wonders.

“She was right next to me.” Clementine notices that Allotrope is still hiding in the bushes. “Allie, come on out of there!”

“I think this might be a mistake.” Allotrope calls out.

“Careful! There are poisonous bugs in those bushes!” Clementine jests, but…

“AHHH! NO!” Allotrope comes jumping out in a fright, revealing that she had chosen the form fitting green swimsuit. Dawning’s eyes widen to a near impossible degree, as Allotrope shakes her mane and tail around to rid herself of the nonexistent bugs. “Are there any on me? Get them off!”

“No, yer fine. Thanks for coming out, though.”

“What?” Allotrope looks to see Slip standing before her with a smirk. “Oh, sorry. That was embarrassing of me.”

“No. That’s okay.” Slip laughs it off. “You two chose well. No wonder it took a long time.”

“You like them?” Allotrope blushes, so does Clementine. “Thank you. I wasn’t sure.”

“What do you think, Daw—“ Slip notices that Dawning Shield isn’t next to him. “Dawning?” Slip looks around, trying to find where Dawning went off to. Looking to the lake, he finds Dawning already inside, with only his head visible, as the rest of him is submerged. “Dawning! You jumped in without us?”

“Huh?” Dawning is broken from an unknown trance. “Oh, umm…I wanted to test the water. Didn’t want it to be too hot or cold for you guys.”

“But it’s summer! It still would have been cold!”

“Yeah, usually. But…” his eyes dart, “It could have been different. Plus, there could have been a monster here, and I wanted to take care of it!”

“Now yer just makin’ things up!” Clementine laughs. “Geronimo!” she dives into the water with a loud and massive splash. Dawning swims away from her to avoid her bumping into him during her resurface. “This water’s great! Come on in, y’all!”

Slip and Allotrope look at each other with a smile and a nod, and they jump in laughing. Hitting the water simultaneously, the splash they create is much bigger than Clementine’s, with the small wave hitting the young farmpony, who laughs at being splashed.

Dawning Shield is still a few feet away from them.

The other three swim around, relaxing in the cold water, finding the temperature a comfortable contrast to the hot summer day. Slip uses his wings to perform backstrokes, as he lays on the water with a look of content and a smile.

Clementine tries to help Allotrope get used to being with friends, occasionally splashing her with water in a playful manner. The hybrid yelps at the sudden onset of water on her face, but she soon realizes what is happening. With an expression of mischief, she splashes Clementine back, and the two start to get into a splash fight, causing the two mares to giggle throughout their rambunctious roughhousing.

Dawning Shield is still a few feet away from them.

The prince soon joins in on the fun after a few minutes of floating by his lonesome, and they all play around for an hour; bouncing an inflatable ball that Slip brought, or playing a game of Marco Polo, which Clementine learned from her father.

Other ponies came by, but their visit was short lived, as the friends’ wild shenanigans was more than enough to drive them to a more peaceful part of the falls.

The sun starts to set on the falls, as Clementine and Allotrope relax in the water, looking up at the beautiful sky with a sense of peace on their faces. Bird and Pegasi soar through the sky, as the blue sky turns a dim orange, signifying the approach of dusk.

Slip Wing and Dawning Shield lay down on a hill by the shore, watching the mares in the water.

“We should do this more often.” Slip says.

“Agreed. A perfect end to the summer, if I do say so myself. So…what do you think of Allotrope?”

“She’s great.” Slip nods. “You told us that she’d be a bit shy, so that was no problem. Still, see seemed to get out of that shell pretty quickly.”

“That’s good to hear. I was a little worried.”

“How come?”

“You know, I wasn’t sure how she would feel going outside; especially to the falls. She never left the castle without her cloak. Now, there she is; relaxing in the water out in the open.”

“Her cloak is still in those bushes though.” Slip gestures to the nearby shrubs.

“Yeah, but foal steps.” Slip laughs. “I just want her to be comfortable.” Dawning stares upon Allotrope, and his smile soon begins to descend into one of longing. “I want her to be happy, Slip. I’ve never met anypony like her.”

“Dude, I know.”

“What?”

“It’s really not that hard to figure out that you love her. Especially the way you talk about her. Plus, when she came out in that bathing suit, you immediately dived into the water. You can’t hide what was really going on.”

“Oh.” Dawning blushes. “Sorry. I didn’t know what came over me.”

“Well, when a stallion is attracted to a mare, sometimes he…”

“Stop! I know THAT!” Dawning shoves Slip with a hoof. “I meant…”

“You don’t need to say any more. I don’t even want to think about it.” Slip chortles. “But, are you going to tell her?”

“I want to. I really do. But, I don’t know how she’s going to react.”

“What do you mean? A prince telling a mare that he loves her? That’s like every mare’s dream!”

“But she’s not any mare. She always looks down on herself; never thinks she’s better, but lower than the average pony. I’ve tried my best to tell her how special she is, but she still manages to convince herself that she’s inferior. She’s even tried to relegate herself to being a maid in the castle! I don’t want her to do that. I want her to…be with me.”

“Wow, you have it bad.”

“If I tell her, she might reject the notion; telling me that she’s not worthy of being in such a relationship. Maybe later down the line, but now…I can’t.” Dawning looks over at Slip with pleading eyes. “You won’t say anything, right?”

“Of course not.” Slip promises, doing a subtle variation of the Pinkie Swear. “I won’t say a thing. You can trust me.”

“Thanks, Slip.” Dawning goes back to relaxing.

Slip nods, understanding Dawning’s situation all too well. He looks back at the two mares in the water. Specifically…he looks at Clementine. Her expression of calm and peace warms his chest, as the rising moon creeps up behind the mountains, shining down on the farmpony. His small smile soon recedes, becoming much like Dawning’s when he was watching Allotrope.

“Dawning…you know that I love Clementine…right?”

“Dude, I know.”

The Nightmare Night Party

Inside the barn of the Apple Family, Matt helps Big Mac set up the food table for the Nightmare Night party, which is happening tonight. It was a last minute decision, as the usual celebration within Ponyville was cancelled, as one of Discord’s pranks on Mayor Mare backfired greatly, putting the official in the hospital. Nothing serious, aside from a fractured hoof, but she announced the party’s cancellation, much to her sadness.

Not one to give up so easily, Pinkie Pie announced her very own Nightmare Night party, and Applejack chimed in with the idea to hold it at Sweet Apple Acres. The excitement from the townsponies was palpable, and everypony worked to make sure that the celebration would go off without a hitch.

Most of the important things are put into place; the barn is populated by lit jack-o-lanterns, there’s a table with stacks of candy of various shapes and flavors, and Vinyl Scratch has come in to set up the speakers to DJ the party. Big Mac and Applejack put together a haunted hayride; complete with elaborate props to simulate ghostly hauntings.

Even Princess Luna is due to arrive, to once again act out the role of Nightmare Moon.

Matt places the last of the sandwich plates – this one with tomato and mozzarella - on the table, with a half hour to spare until the guests begin to arrive. More than enough time to get into his Nightmare Night costume. He thought he’d be cute, and make a physical representation of his hero, The Chairman, but he felt that very few would get it, despite his reputation around Ponyville as the human with a chair problem.

Instead, he chose to do something more familiar, and dress up as a character from one of his favorite films, Evil Dead 2. This was something more ponies would understand, as this was a common film he showed at every Nightmare Night party, much to everypony’s glee and fright. Clementine didn’t see the film until last year, after she hit the age of thirteen. When asked why he hasn’t shown her the first film, he explained that the prequel was less comedic, and a bit more horrific, despite the cheesy acting of its cast.

As for Clementine, who became a big fan of Star Wars, a series of movies that Matt showed her when she turned ten, decided to go as a young Obi-Wan Kenobi, with Rarity helping with the outfit, while also assisting in giving Clementine a small braid on the left side of her head, mimicking the character’s status as an apprentice. Feeling that it would be appropriate, Applejack dressed herself as Obi-Wan’s master, Qui-Gon Jinn.

Matt loved their costumes exponentially, not wasting any time to take a picture for the inevitable photo album.

Night falls quickly, and the various townsponies looking for a party arrive in their costumes, looking excited for a night of fright and fun in Sweet Apple Acres. Foals and Ponies alike pool into the barn, which was enough to hold a good third of the town, while others were more than happy to party outside, where various games and attractions, thanks to Pinkie Pie, were on display.

Matt walks around, greeting the various ponies that have arrived, wishing them a happy Nightmare Night, when…

“BOOO!” A pony in a mask akin to slasher icon Jason Voorhees pops up in front of Matt, complete with the stereotypical jump scare music that accompanies such a cliché.

“GAH!” Matt falls for it hook, line, and sinker, as he bops his foam chainsaw hand on the pony’s head, eliciting an uproarious laugh from the assailant. The Pony takes off the mask, revealing Slip Wing, with a wide smile on his face, and tears of laughter in his eyes. “Slip! You scared me!”

“I know! It was awesome!”

“How did you do the music?”

“Easy!” Slip unfurls a wing, which was hiding a compact music player. “My wing activates the music.” He elaborates by pressing his wing against the player, causing the music to play. “Pretty cool, huh?”

“That’s…ingenious!” Matt smiles, impressed. “Just don’t try that on Clementine; she might hit you with her lightsaber.”

“Heck, I was afraid you’d hit me with a chair. Thank Celestia for your foam chainsaw. Where is Clem, by the way?”

“She’s in the barn…” Matt points and looks at the barn, “….probably mingling with Skye and Terra. You should be…” Matt looks back to see that Slip has vanished. He sees the Pegasus running into the barn; effortlessly avoiding crashing into other guests. Matt smiles, when he suddenly remembers Slip saying… “Clem…” Matt repeats. “He’s never called her Clem before.”

“Are you talking to yourself again?” A familiar voice speaks behind Matt.

He turns to see Twilight, once again dressed up in a familiar Nightmare Night costume that she would wear every other year; the powerful Starswirl The Bearded. Even being an alicorn princess didn’t hinder her costume, as she put two holes within the cape to make up for her massive wings.

“Hey, I’ll have you know that it’s been a couple months since I last talked to myself. So, it’ll still be a while before I go crazy.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” Twilight giggles, “Nice costume, by the way.”

“Thanks. Same to you. Familiar…but nice.”

“It’s an oldie, but goodie. Couldn’t think of another outfit; it was either this or dressing as a Princess, and…well…”

“Yeah, I can see that being a bit redundant. You should get inside. I’m sure there’s plenty of room to mingle.”

“I will, but I want to ask you…um…are you free on Tuesday?”

“I think so…” Matt thinks, scratching his head. “Why, what’s up?”

“Can you come by the castle? I want to give you something. And don’t ask what it is, because it’s a surprise.”

“Well, you know how much I like surprises…”

Suddenly, with a terrifying “HISSSSSS!!!!” and a “SREEEECCCHHH!!!!” Fluttershy, taking on the guise of a vampire fruitbat, jumps up behind him, and tackles the unsuspecting human to the ground. She lets out another “HISSSSSSSSSS!!!” before coming down on his neck, nibbling it with her sharp teeth.

“ARGH! NOOOOO!!!!” Matt flails his arms around, bumping Fluttershy on the face with his foam chainsaw. “Twilight! Get me a chair! Tell Applejack and Clementine I love them!”

Fluttershy jumps right off Matt, landing in front of him. He looks up at the rare sight of a smug Fluttershy, smiling to show her prop fangs.

“Got you.” she chuckles.

Then, Rainbow Dash, dressed up as a member of the Wonderbolts, bursts from the bushes, laughing uproariously at Fluttershy’s prank. She rolls on the ground, holding her gut as if keeping it from exploding. Matt slowly realizes what has happened. His look of shock turns into a smirk, a smirk into a smile, and a smile into a loud laugh.

“Dang it, Fluttershy! Every year!” Matt says between fits of laughter. “You get me every time!”

“The trick is to always do it when he’s having a conversation.” Fluttershy says to Twilight. “Always works.”

“Hey, y’all messin’ wit mah husband again?” Applejack comes walking into the scene. “And y’all didn’t invite me?”

“Sorry Applejack…” Rainbow Dash responds, “It was too good of an opportunity to pass up.”

“Well…if it was a once in a lifetime thing…”

“Oh, I’m sure they’ll have plenty more chances.” Matt shakes his head, certain that he’ll continued to be scared for the years to come. “Everything okay, AJ?”

“Ah was feelin’ a bit lonely. Slip went off with Clementine and the other girls, so ah was feelin’ a bit left out.”

“Wait…Slip’s with Clementine?”

Slip Wing, along with Clementine, Skye and Terra, stare at the adults table, which includes mugs filled with Sweet Apple Acres signature hard cider. Skye and Terra, who frequently came over to Clementine’s house to watch Sailor Moon, are now dressed as Sailor Mars and Sailor Venus, finding them to be the best characters on the show.

Skye looks over at Slip, bumping him slightly with a hoof in an attempt to get him to inch forward.

“So, are you going to drink it or not?” Skye asks.

“Why don’t you drink it?”

“Because I wasn’t the one being all cocky about having a sip. Go on, you’re older than the rest of us.”

“Yeah, by like six months.”

“Six months older is six months of extra experience.” Terra chuckles. “Clementine, back me up here. Should Slip stop being such a foal?”

“Ah think Slip should be mindful of the living force…” Clementine says in a calm and zen manner. “…but yes…stop bein’ such a foal.”

“Ugh. Me and my big mouth.” Slip says quietly to himself.

He goes over to the cider table, using a wing to quickly swipe a mug. The move is swift and tactful, with nopony noticing a thing, as they are too distracted by the music and dancing to care for such a thing as young ponies about to taste their first sip of alcohol. Slip goes back over to his friends in a hurry, unfurling his wing to show the mug underneath.

“Got it.” Slip says with a small amount of triumph. “Now…” he looks down at the mug, with the drink swirling around, waiting to be ingested. He brings the mug to his lips, taking the tiniest of sips. Putting the mug away from his mouth, he smack his lips, and gets all the flavor from his palate.

“How is it?” Clementine asks.

“It’s…not bad.”

“Cool! Gimme!” Clementine snatches the mug away, doing away with taking a mere sip, and gulps down half the mug, much to the surprise of her friends. Ceasing with the drinking, Clementine mirrors Slip’s reaction, licking the top of her palate and smacking her lips. “This stuff isn’t too bad.”

“Clementine?” Matt stands behind her. She turns quickly to see the worried look on her father’s face. “What’s going on?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why are you holding a mug of cider from behind your back?”

“What…THIS mug of cider?” Clementine shows him the mug. “Oh, ah was just tryin’ ta balance it on mah back.”

“Uh-huh.” Matt nods sarcastically. “What kind of cider is that?”

“Regular cider?”

“Is that a question?”

“No?”

“Clementine, give me the cider.”

Clementine, grimacing, gives her father the mug of cider. He looks at the mug’s contents, before taking a sip himself. It doesn’t take long for him to realize what kind of cider he’s drinking.

“Clementine, YOUR cider table is over there.” He points over at the table where all the teenage ponies are drinking regular cider. “You’re not old enough to be drinking this stuff.” He then shoots a look over at Slip, “Did you put her up to this?”

“N-no! No, I would never…”

“Slip didn’t do anythin’!” Clementine defends him. “It was me. Ah wanted him ta drink the cider, and when he did, ah took some for mahself. Ah drank more than he did!”

“And that’s enough for you.” Matt says sternly. “This drink is for the adults. You’re too young for this.” He motions the ponies to move over to the normal cider table. “Go on, there’s plenty of regular drinks over there.”

“But, we’re fine! See?” Clementine spins around, in some kind of attempt to show she isn’t inebriated. “I ain’t gonna be a drunken mess after one little…”

“Clementine Rosemary Apple…please.” Matt is very serious, and they all see it.

The friends hang their heads down, solemnly walking over to the table. Matt, seeing their sad faces, goes back in front of them. The group step back at the sudden reappearance of the human, but his face doesn’t express the authority that it did not five seconds ago.

“Look, I’m not mad.” he says calmly. “But you have to know that this could have negative effects, if ingested too much. Believe me. I’m not saying you guys can never have this, just…not now…okay?”

The group likes this nicer side of Matt. His gentle tone is sincere in their ears, bringing light smiles on their lips. They nod their heads in agreement, causing the human and father to also smile.

“Good. Now go on and have fun.” He says.

The group runs off with the same enthusiasm they started the night with. As he watches them disappear into the crowd, Applejack walks to his side, noting the half drunk mug of cider in his hand.

“Ya okay? Ya ran off after ah said Clementine was with Slip.”

“I caught them drinking the hard cider.” Matt gives the mug over to the now shocked Applejack.

“Ah never! Oh, that filly…” Applejack mumbles with disappointment. “Fourteen years old, and she thinks she can do anythin’.”

“We were young once, too.” Matt admits, “Can’t expect her to be perfect. But still…”

“Yeah, but still….” Applejack looks up at Matt, seeing a surprisingly conflicted expression. “Ya okay, sugarcube?”

“It’s been a while since I was stern with Clem. Kind of a strange feeling.”

“She’s getting older. Time flew by quickly, didn’t it? Now, we’re going to have to deal with puberty, interest in colts…”

“I think she’s already got that second one covered.”

“Slip? Kind of obvious, isn’t it?”

“Very. I want them to just get on with it, but at the same time…as a father…”

“Ah feel the same way. Matt, there’s no need to fret now. This is supposed ta be a fun night. Besides, ya must save me from all the zombies that are going to come after us.”

“Save you? You’re a Jedi Master! You can use your force powers and lightsaber!”

“But ah lost em’ in the battle of Naboo!”

“Even your force powers?”

“ESPECIALLY mah force powers.”

“Really?” Matt sets the mug back down on the table. “Well then, Master. Let’s go get your belongings back.”

The night continues onward, with many ponies celebrating the night away; having fun and conversing with various townsponies wearing a variety of unique and well made costumes. Princess Luna, taking on the guise of Nightmare Moon, makes her scheduled appearance, coming down from the cloudy and stormy skies above in her Batpony manned chariot.

Like most of the events of years past, she is accompanied by her companion Trixie, who wears a beautiful masquerade dress, with a mask covering most of her face, except her eyes. While her full visage is hidden, many can tell that it’s her.

Other guests, such as Celestia, Chrysalis, and friends like Rarity, Donut Joe, Ditzy Doo, and Quill Pen also arrive for the festivities.

Matt, noticing that Rarity and Donut Joe are looking more like characters in a spy film than their normal appearances, goes over to them as the couple stands at the table of candy and sweets.

“Darling!” Rarity notices Matt first, welcoming him with an embrace. “You’re looking quite…frightening actually. What in Equestria happened to your hand?”

“It was possessed by a demon, so I cut it off and replaced it with a chainsaw. You remember the movie. I showed it every Nightmare Night.”

“Right. I’m always covering my eyes at those gory parts, so forgive me for not remembering, sweetheart. But it still looks rather nice.”

“These nights are always the best.” Donut Joe smiles. “Whenever we watch a scary movie, Rarity buries herself in my shoulder. She’s so cute when she’s scared.”

“Speaking of which, what are you two dressed as?”

“The name is Mane…” Donut Joe gets into an action pose, “…Con Mane. You remember those movies? They were the best.”

“And I am Viper.” Rarity says proudly, “His rival and love interest.” Rarity also gets into a similar action pose, back to back with Donut Joe. His tuxedo and her tight leather ensemble compliment each other well, causing the human to smile at their dedication to the roles. “It took a while for me to get the courage to wear such a tight outfit, but I have to say, it’s rather nice.”

“I’ll say.” Matt smiles, suddenly realizes that there are daggers pointed at him in the form of Donut Joe’s eyes. “I mean…it fits her well…I mean…she looks just like the character.”

“Joe, please. He’s merely complimenting my ensemble.”

“I know.” Joe’s anger becomes a chortle, and the mood dies down. “I was testing my intimidation technique. I always thought I could pull off the famous Con Mane Stare.”

“What about Fluttershy’s stare? Can you pull that off?” Matt asks.

“I don’t think anypony can pull that off…except for Fluttershy.”

Back at the hard cider table, sneaking up from the back with all the skill and precision of a master of tactical espionage action, is Clementine, staring at one of the free mugs of cider; welcoming her back like an old friend. She inches closer and closer to the table, looking around to make sure no wandering eyes have landed on her, and especially looks out for her parents.

“What are you doing?” a voice asks behind her. Startled, she whips around to see Slip Wing standing before her, still wearing his hockey mask. Forgetting that it’s him, she pushes him back. “Whoa! It’s me, Clem!” He takes the mask off.

“Sweet Celestia, Slip. Ya scared me half ta death.”

“Sorry. What are you doing?”

“Ah want some more of that cider there.”

“Why? Your Dad said that you’re not old enough. Besides, you don’t want to get drunk, do you? I mean, look at Trixie over there. Do you want to do what she’s doing?” Slip points at Trixie drunkenly making out with Princess Luna. “Okay…hold on…whoa….” Slip gasps, realizing what he’s looking at, briefly losing his train of thought.

Unfortunately his mind is so far gone, that he fails to notice Clementine succeeding in her mission. She snatches the mug from the table. With a quick glance from side to side, watching every pony, she drinks fast from the mug. The hard cider makes for a sweet drink, as she barely tastes the alcohol; one of many reasons why adults consider the drink to be dangerous for foals.

Slip has finally come to his senses, catching Clementine beginning to down her second mug of cider, though he thinks it’s still her first. Slip runs to her just as she finishes, taking the mug with a quick wing movement, and sets it back on the table, just in time for a stallion to see the empty mug, walking away disappointed that there’s no more.

“Clem, stop it!” Slip utters with genuine worry.

“Don’t be such a filly, Slip.” Clementine chuckles without a sense of irony, “Where’s your sense of adventure?”

“My sense of adventure is…over there…somewhere.” Slip points in no direction in particular. “Come with me. Terra and Skye are playing games, and I’m sure they’d like if you came, too.”

“Oh, fine…ah come with you…you big cutie…” Clementine mutters that last part, with the words never reaching Slip’s ears.

In another area of the party, Applejack stands in front of Queen Chrysalis, staring at her costume. More importantly, her lack of one. Applejack’s eyes scan the Queen up and down, wondering what Chrysalis was thinking in not dressing up for the occasion.

“Ah don’t get it. Why not dress up?”

“I’m not one for Nightmare Night.” Chrysalis shrugs. “I can transform into any pony I want, so what’s the point in dressing up instead?”

“Ah see yer point, but have ya at least tried it?”

“Well, one time, as I filly, I tried dressing up as Starswirl The Bearded.”

“How did it turn out?”

“As well as it’s turning out for Twilight.” Chrysalis glances over at Twilight, who is chatting with Ditzy Doo, unaware of the Queen looking at her costume. “I mean…okay, it looks fine on Twilight, but on a changeling Queen…”

“I’m sure ya looked cute.”

“Save your sweet talking for your husband.” Chrysalis smirks, with a hint of a blush. She notices Matt talking with Pinkie Pie, who is dressed like a circus clown. “Speaking of which, you mind if I catch up with him?”

“Of course. We still on for your little visit next month?”

“Bar any objections from the human?” Chrysalis asks, with Applejack shaking her head with an amused giggle. “Of course not. We’ll talk later.”

Applejack waves her off, and she watches the Queen approach Matt, saying hello to him with a smile. Matt smiles wide upon seeing her, hugging her like someone greeting an old friend they haven’t seen in ages, despite only seeing each other a week ago. The farm pony watches this sight with a smile, but that familiar and always present twinge of jealousy presents itself.

It’s a feeling that she has constantly suppressed whenever she sees Matt being friendly with mares. There is no doubt in her mind that her husband loves her with everything that he has; that much is true, but she continuously fights this feeling…

“Hey, Applejack.” Celestia, dressed up as Daring Do, interrupts Applejack’s little moment, startling her.

“Sweet Celestia…um…Celestia.” Applejack blushes. “Sorry, got a little lost there.”

“We’ve all been there. I cannot help but notice you staring at Matt and Chrysalis. Rather intently, I might add. Are you having troubles again?”

“Troubles? No. No troubles. Matt and ah are doing wonderfully. Couldn’t be more perfect if we tried.”

“And yet, you are looking at Matt and Chrysalis like they’re going to start making out without you.”

“Ah am?” Applejack wonders. Celestia only nods in confirmation. “Ah am, aren’t ah?”

“It’s incredibly obvious. Why are you always worried about him? There’s no reason to be.”

“Ah know. It’s pathetic.”

“Well, I wouldn’t call it pathetic. Repetitive, is the word I would use. Chrysalis hasn’t caused a rift between the two of you, has she?”

“Oh, no. Definitely not. Things have been great…with and without her. It’s just…well…it’s been over fifteen years, and ah still can’t help but wonder what exactly he sees in me to make him stay. There’s an obviously beautiful mare right in front of him. They even…”

“If you remind me of their first time together, I’m going to suffer from PTSD.” Celestia says sternly, reminded of Matt’s letter once again.

“Right, sorry.”

“Applejack, he’s staying because he loves you and Clementine. Why must you continue to distrust him?”

“Ah don’t distrust him. Ah distrust…everypony else. Even after all this time, he’s still a curiosity amongst other ponies, especially mares. I’m worried they might try something, and the day would come where he doesn’t resist…oh mah, I do sound like ah distrust him.”

“It does…so stop that nonsense right now, Applejack Williams-Apple.” Celestia once again shows that unmistakable authority in her voice. Applejack hangs her head down in shame at the thoughts that permeate her mind. “I have an idea.” Celestia’s words make Applejack’s ears perk up. “It’s going to sound silly, but this works. When you two are asleep, tonight or any other night, it doesn’t matter; make sure Matt is sound asleep. Like a deep sleep. When he is, I want you to kiss him. It may take a couple tries, but it will get a response from him. If his first words are your name, then that means he is dedicated to you.”

“Really? That works?”

“It’s worked on Chrysalis.” She smiles, then blushes at the admittance. “Okay, maybe your concerns aren’t all that silly. She spends a lot of time with you guys; it’s hard to blame me.”

“Y’all can spend time with us.”

“And scare poor Matt?”

“Ah meant us going out for lunch or somethin’. We don’t do THAT THING all the time, ya know.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Sometimes we get a bite ta eat, or go to the movies or play video games with Clem.”

“Oh…” Celestia blushes. “That…actually sounds like fun. Here I was, thinking that you two were the most…um…ACTIVE beings in Equestria.”

“Ya make it sound like that, with yer talk about the subject all the time. Like ah said, Matt still gets some interested parties, no matter how much time has passed.” She looks back at Matt; still talking to Chrysalis and Pinkie Pie. Her hoof travels to her chin in that very familiar thinking stance, scratching the tip of the hoof against the fluff at the bottom. “I’ll give it shot, Celest. It sounds like a pretty good idea.”

“It’s an excellent idea.” Celestia smiles gently. Her gaze travels to another part of the party, where a sight causes that lovely smile to drop quickly and harshly, along with the jarring sight of her eyes widening in surprise. “Oh my. What’s Clementine doing?”

“What?” Applejack turns sharply to see Clementine dancing on the cider table, with nary a trace of elegance or tact to be found in her movements.

“WOOOO!!!!” Clementine yells in an abundance of joy, as her sloppy dancing knocks over perfectly good mugs of cider made for the younger attendants of the Halloween party. It’s that noise that snaps Matt out of his conversation with the Changeling Queen and the Party Pony, turning to see his daughter has become a drunken hooligan.

“CLEMENTINE!” both Matt and Applejack at different corners of the barn say in a loud simultaneous bellow.

The parents rocket towards their bumbling daughter with massive speed and determination, and the party guests part away to allow them to get to Clementine quicker than initially expected. The parted guests reveal a panicked Slip Wing, going side to side in the expectation that poor drunken Clementine would fall over, and he would be the one to catch her.

Before she could, Matt grabs Clementine, holding her up to his angered and disappointed face.

“Clementine Rosemary Apple!” Matt and Applejack once again say in tandem.

Clementine responds by scrunching her face, followed by her cheeks suddenly expanding, as if preventing her mouth from unleashing what’s inside. With speed and agility, Matt runs for dear life with Clementine out of the barn, with Applejack following with the same degree of quickness.

Once they’re outside, Matt turns Clementine around; allowing her to unleash a torrent of vomit on the grass. As she is expelling the liquid and food that she had ingested during the night, Matt sets her down; letting her vomit in peace without the discomfort of being held up while doing it.

The parents step back, giving her some wanted privacy.

“How much did she drink?” Matt asked.

“It probably wasn’t a good idea to allow alcohol at the party.”

“But, it’s worked out well the last couple times we had parties.”

“Yeah, but Clem’s growing up, and with that…”

“Comes curiosity…right.” Matt grimaces at Applejack’s correct statement. “Sorry.”

“Nah, it’s fine sugarcube. It ain’t yer fault.” She assures him with a caress of his waist. “We do have to ground her, though.”

“Oh, yeah. Totally grounded.” Matt looks back at the retching Clementine, noting a distinct familiarity in the scene. “Huh, she’s barfing where you did at that hoedown.”

“Hey, yer right. Too bad there’s nopony that’s lovingly helping her.”

“Clementine!” Slip Wing comes running in at the opportune moment. “Are you okay?!”

Unfortunately, a repeat of events from year’s past is held back by the filly’s parents.

“Don’t come any closer!” Matt snaps at the colt. Slip steps back in shock. “I asked you if you put her up to this, and you said no!”

“I did! She came back for it! I’m sorry! I tried to stop her, I swear! You have to believe me; I would never purposely let Clem do this!”

“Daddy…” Clem weakly says. “Don’t…be mad…at Slip.”

The filly’s words reach their ears. Matt and Applejack go to her side, with Matt kneeling down and putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Clementine…” Applejack says softly, “Are you okay?”

“Mah…head hurts.” She winces, “Dad…he tried ta stop me…he did. Ah didn’t listen. Don’t be mad…” her sincere words are interrupted by a loud belch. She falls over, but Matt catches her before she hits the grass.

“There there, Clementine.” Matt whispers; his voice no longer angry. Clementine soon snores, fast asleep. “She’s sleeping. That was quick.” He picks her up, putting her on his shoulder. He turns to see Slip, watching with regret. “I’m sorry, Slip.”

“No, I’m sorry.” Slip responds, “I should have been watching her carefully. I would never…”

“We know, Slip.” Applejack smile. “Ya care bout her. We ain’t denyin’ that.”

“You…you know?”

“Of course we know. We’re adults.” Matt smirks. He turns to Applejack. “We should take her to bed.”

“That’s a good idea.” Applejack nods to Slip, “Enjoy the party, we’ll be right back.”

“Wait!” Slip calls out. “Don’t…tell her…okay?”

Applejack steps forward, wanting to tell Slip that Clementine has similar feelings. However, she stops upon opening her mouth, shutting it and looking back at Matt. She steps back, responding instead with an understanding nod.

“Yer secret is safe with us.” she says.

Slip, grateful of Applejack’s decision, runs back to the party, where Skye and Terra were watching from the doorway. He briefly speaks to them, and the two go back into the party.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Matt wonders.

“Because ah want them ta tell each other. Where’s the fun in saying something before she can?”

Matt stares, but then nods in acceptance. The two turn to the house, where they walk to take Clementine to the bed in the guest room.

“Good point. Hope they’re better at it than we were.”

“Oh please, Matt. Everypony is better at admitting their feelings than we were.”

“Yeah, yeah. Rub it in, why don’t you?”

“I mean, you were so bad at it, that ya got all fussy! And ah was so bad at it, ah tried ta ask Soarin out on a date!”

“Stop reminding me of my failures.”

“Oh, they were mah failures too, sugarcube.”

“Ugh, we were so terrible at this. It turned out alright, though.”

“It turned out more than alright.”

“Then, maybe we weren’t so bad at this whole admitting feelings thing.”

“Ah made the first move while suffering from a hangover.”

“…and now the positivity is gone.”

“The make out was nice, though. Not ta mention the night that followed.”

“…and now it’s back.”

Author's Note

Yikes. That was a long hiatus. No worries, there is plenty more to come, with even shorter wait times! Thank you for your patience.

The Test

After tucking the passed out Clementine into bed, Matt went back to the barn for the rest of the Nightmare Night party. Initially, he offered to stay with Applejack as she watched their sleeping daughter, but she told him to go have fun. Though he wanted to stay with them, Matt went back to the party, just incase any trouble started, or if Big Mac and Granny Smith needed help cleaning up.

When he arrived back at the barn, it was business as usual for every pony. Drinks were had, songs were sung, dances were danced, and the evening concluded like the last few Nightmare Night gathers had concluded; with a special screening of Evil Dead 2: Dead By Dawn. Normally, Matt would only show the film to his closest friends, as their gatherings were regulated to a dozen ponies, maybe less. However, with most of the town being at the party, some improvisation had to be done.

Luckily, Big Mac found a tarp to use as a screen, and Vinyl Scratch was more than happy to hook up her speakers to the movie player. With those adjustments made, Matt was able to project the film in the barn. The experience was even better than the other times he showed the film. There were screams of terror alongside many laughs coming from the guests, with all of them having a blast.

Matt only wished that Applejack and Clementine were there with him.

Once the film ended, and hoofstamps of applause were had, the party began to die down. The remaining Apple family members were given congratulations for the party, with some hoping for a repeat next year. They’ll have to think about that one. After some goodbyes with friends, along with assisting Vinyl in unhooking her DJ equipment, Matt was prepared to clean up the rest of the mess that populated the once pleasant looking barn, but Granny Smith and Big Mac stopped him, as they were too tired for any work.

Big Mac left with Twilight, while Matt followed Granny Smith back to the house. Old age was finally getting to the elder Apple pony, with her steps being more creaky than usual, and needing slight assistance getting up the steps. Matt made a mental note to install a little ramp to help her. He considered asking about her age, but never did, thinking that it would cause her to get cranky.

“Did you have fun, Granny Smith? Movie wasn’t too loud, was it?”

“Are ya kiddin’? That was one of the most fantabulistic parties ah had in awhile! Don’t know bout doin’ somethin’ like that again next year, but things might change til then.”

“Glad to hear that.” Matt nodded with a smile. “Sorry about Clementine.”

“What are ya sorry for, youngin? She’s young; she’s allowed ta make mistakes every once in awhile. Did ya think I was some perfect pony back in my day?”

“Maybe.” Matt chuckled.

“Back before we built Ponyville, ah was the biggest troublemaker Equestria had ever seen! Those were the days. Scaring the chickens, playing pranks on mah parents…”

“Built Ponyville?” Matt’s eyebrow raises, “Isn’t that over…”

“I’ll tell ya about it some other time, youngin’. Mah bones are aching, and ah could use the rest. Go ahead and sleep in Applejack’s room. Ah hadn’t changed it after she left ta be with you.”

“Thanks, Granny Smith. You need any help with those stairs?”

“No way, no how, mister!” Granny Smith says, stubborn as always. “I’m as fit as a fiddle.” As if on cue, a small pop is heard from her hip. “Ugh, dang hip.” She gives the hip a little smack. “Don’t mind that. Happens all the time.”

“Okay, Granny. Good night.” Matt waves Granny off as she ascends the staircase, leaving Matt alone in the living room.

With a tired sigh, he removes parts of his costume, tossing the foam chainsaw onto the couch, and gives his body a little stretch, popping some aches in his back. He goes up the stairs, off to Applebloom’s old room, which is housing young Clementine. The house of the Apple family has been empty these days, with Applebloom moving in with her friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo in Ponyville, while Big Mac is living with Twilight over at the castle.

The father enters the bedroom, seeing Clementine sound asleep in bed. Resting her head on the side, is Applejack, still in costume, and has taken the liberty of placing a glass of water, and two tablets of Headache-B-Gone on the table by the bed. Matt kneels down to the sleeping Applejack, putting a hand on her cheek, and gently caresses her coat with his thumb. The light but loving motion makes her stir slightly, clenching her eyelids, before opening up slowly to see the silhouette of Matt staring right at her.

“Hey sugarcube.” she whispers, “How was the party?”

“Good. We didn’t disturb you and Clem, did we?”

“Not at all. Clem has been sleeping like a drunken angel since we put her to bed. Ah guess ah was tired enough the rest through all that screamin’ and hollerin’ of the movie.” she lets off a light chuckle.

“That’s good.” Matt smiles. He puts his arms around the expectant Applejack, picking her up. Her back legs wrap around his waist for an extra grip, as he carries her out of the room. “Let’s get you to bed.”

“Mmmmm…that sounds like a good idea.”

Matt brings her to her former room. Like Granny Smith had said, not much has changed since she left to live with Matt. The bed, the cabinets, and the walls have remained untouched, aside from the occasional dusting or two. Matt sets her down, as she unwraps herself from his body, and lays comfortably on the soft mattress.

He brings his hands to her Jedi costume, slowly removing it, much to her enjoyment. A giggle escapes her tired lips, as his hand brushes her still ticklish stomach.

“Mr. Apple. I’m too tired for such rambunctious behavior,” she teases.

“It’s pretty warm this time of the month. I want you to be as comfortable as possible.” Matt smiles, removing the last of Applejack’s costume. He then removes most of his costume as well, before getting into bed with her, and doing what they always do when they go to sleep… cuddle.

“This is a might comfortable.” Applejack speaks, muffled by her muzzle pressed against Matt’s chest. “Ya might be onto somethin’ here.”

“Good night, AJ.” Matt kisses the top of her mane. “We’ll break the news that Clementine is grounded in the morning.”

“Can’t wait.” she chuckles, closing her eyes, falling asleep.

The night moves on in the loving arms of Matt and Applejack, as both slink off into their own dreams. Dreams that only Luna knows. Their embrace holds for most of the night, though their grip of one another loosens, as the level of comfort hits its maximum peak, allowing for greater relaxation in their limbs.

The middle of the night hits, and Applejack opens her eyes to the moonlight shining through the window. With a yawn and a rub of the eyes, she sits up and gets out of bed for a glass of water.

She’s only gone for a few minutes, and returns refreshed and ready for another round of sleeping. However, something catches her eye. Matt, sleeping soundly, with no evident signs that the littlest thing can wake him up. He is, for all intents and purposes, in a deep sleep.

It is now that Celestia’s suggestion has entered in the farmpony’s mind. The test that Celestia invented for the sole purpose of testing a partner’s fidelity. Applejack grimaces at the thought of the test's purpose, and the potential implications if he muttered another name in his sleep. Still, it’s something she must know for certain. Thoughts of what she would do if Matt said another mares name race through her mind. Chrysalis, Twilight, maybe even Celestia…possible choices, and all of them make her stomach churn.

“Why?” she thinks to herself, “Why would ah even think such awful things about him? Ah must know. If he says somepony else…ah don’t know…ah mean…he’s just dreamin’…right?” Her mind flashes to the fact that Luna can connect dreams together, making a tryst without even leaving the comfort of their spouses arms/hooves very easy to do. “Okay, I’ll do it!” A fire bursts from her eyes, determined to prove once and for all what goes on in the late night mind of the human.

Applejack climbs onto the bed with renewed purpose, looming over her still peacefully sleeping husband, unaware of the plan his wife has in store for him.

“Here goes nothin’.” she whispers, licking her lips into satisfyingly soft moisture. She gently moves Matt onto his back. He doesn’t react. All good.

Slowly, Applejack leans down; her lips hovering over his. It’s now or never. Maybe not never, but it would certainly be a while before she can work up the courage again. With a gulp of saliva, summoning all of her courage, she plants the softest of kisses on his lips. Quickly, she raises her head, seeing if that elicited a response.

Nothing. Not even a slight groan.

Applejack stares for a few moments, dissatisfied with the results. Memories of what Celestia said echo through her head. It may take a couple more tries.

She nods in understanding, leaning down again for another kiss. Still soft, but with a bit more weight added to it.

Matt moves slightly, with an exhale of comfort leaving his mouth. Applejack is close, she can feel it. One more will do the trick.

Applejack kisses him one more time. She stays on the kiss for a long time, to the point where she’s actually enjoying this act. If he doesn’t react soon, she might wake him up herself for some late night excitement.

Matt moves; shifting in his sleep.

“MMmmmmm…..AJ….” he mumbles.

Applejack’s eyes widen at the utterance. He said it. A commonly abbreviated version of her name, but he said it. She quickly leans back down, kissing him harder on the lips.

“MMMMmmmmm...Applejack…Mmmmm…” he mumbles again. This time her name is said in full.

Applejack smiles, putting a hoof on his cheek and resting her forehead against his. She shakes her head, not believing that she could think such silly things about her husband. He never had a cheating bone in his body, as she was always on his mind.

“Never again…” Applejack whispers. “No more dumb thoughts.”

Matt shifts in his sleep again. His eyes gradually open to the sight of Applejack on top of him, with an expression of love on her face.

“AJ?” Matt says quietly, catching her attention.

“Oh, hi Matt.” she tries to be composed; hiding what she was doing earlier.

“Not that mind…but what are you doing on top of me?”

“Reasons.” she chuckled.

“Good reasons, I hope.” Matt teases, placing a hand on her hip.

“Ah…ah changed mah mind about not doin’ rambunctious behavior.”

“Oh?” Matt smiles. He’s tired, but he’s more than game. Matt looks over at the clock, spotting that it’s two in the morning. “Two o’clock rambunctiousness, coming right up.” He pulls her back down to him, hand caressing her cheek, and kisses her passionately. The other hand glides across her back, while her hooves get under his shirt.

“By the way, we have to be a bit quiet.” Applejack remarks.

“Thin walls?”

“Not THAT thin…but just in case...”

“Right…two o’clock QUIET rambunctiousness, coming right up.” The two go back to kissing one another, and he rolls on top of her.

Meanwhile, within the dream world, in an area that looks very much like the dining hall of Canterlot Castle, Celestia, Luna, Chrysalis, Trixie, and Twilight, are gathered around the table, with each one holding a small deck of cards with their magic.

The box that the cards came in display “Cards Against Ponykind;” a popular card game in Equestria, where one picks a card with a question or a blank statement, while others pick from their hands or hooves, the card that can answer that question in the raunchiest way possible.

It’s game that’s famous for its vulgarity and possible offensiveness; which has inspired those to attempt to ban the game from “innocent” eyes. However, these attempts have failed, with Celestia overruling any desire for censorship. Only the ponies present at the table truly know why.

At the present moment, all of them stare at the now empty spot on the table, where a pack of cards are scattered about.

“Ummm…. Where did Matt go?” Chrysalis asked, “It was his turn to pick a card.”

“I did hear him mumbling about Applejack.” Twilight tries to connect the dots. “Do you think she’s in trouble.”

“Doubtful.” Luna asserts, “He said her name in a very loving manner. I did not sense her presence within the dream world, perhaps she woke him up for some unknown importance.”

“Maybe something is wrong with Clementine.” Twilight guesses again.

“She is fine.” Luna smirks, staring intently at her cards, willing to keep playing the game. “She is asleep peacefully, dreaming of Sli…” her cheeks flush with red. “She’s um…having a nice dream. We’ll leave it at that.”

“Good riddance, I say.” Trixie chuckles.

“Trixie!” Luna says, shocked. “Don’t speak ill of him! I thought you two are friends!”

“Oh, we are, but he was kicking our flanks at this game! The human! Beating us at a card game made for ponies.”

“Perhaps there’s a version of this in his world.” said Chrysalis, “That seems to happen a lot. Expect for that Star Wars thing. Sound rather silly, if you ask me. How can you have a war in stars? It’s impossible!” she looks over at the quiet Celestia, “Maybe not for you, but for common ponies…why are you so quiet?”

Celestia has been silent the whole time, looking at her cards with a knowing smile on her face. She knew what was going on; Matt’s tone of voice was enough to convince her that Applejack performed the test that she suggested, and that it was a smashing success. It takes a small prod from Chrysalis’ hoof to snap her out of her trance of imagining what is happening now between the two Apples.

“What?” Celestia wonders.

“Why are you being so quiet?” Chrysalis asks again.

“Oh, um…I was thinking of what was happening. They’re probably…um…doing…stuff…” Celestia scrunches her muzzle, looking around the room in a way that makes her appear suspicious.

“That seems reasonable. “ Trixie shrugs, “Doing stuff is the best excuse to wake up from a dream. Now, can we keep playing this game before he returns? I don’t want him to beat us again.”

“Fine. I’ll go then.” Twilight lifts a card up from the black pile, floating it up to her face. “Let’s see….” Her eyes squint at the question. “Queen Chrysalis’ rule was ended by blank.”

“Uh-oh.” Chrysalis shudders at the thought of what possible cards her friends will draw.

The Truth About Twilight Sparkle

Tuesday morning has arrived, and Matt walks through Ponyville on the way to Twilight’s castle. It’s been awhile since he has visited the Princess of Friendship, as she occasionally has to perform duties that such a title befits. Some of those duties do involve him every once in awhile; always in the form of sending Applejack and he out on a mission to solve a problem; a problem that ends in chair assaults, but Matt doesn’t complain too much. Still, a one on one was something that he truly missed, being that he was once a resident at her old home; where she took him in for study and for a genuine place to stay.

The human would have been lying to himself if he didn’t think back on those days with a degree of fondness. Telling Twilight the history of his world, albeit in a remarkably skewed piece of revisionist history, the days where they would walk around Ponyville, that time where she kicked him out of the house for pretending to be her boyfriend in front of her parents. Well, maybe not that part, even though it did lead him to his first meeting with Chrysalis. When Twilight’s parents found out about his relationship with Applejack, they demanded an explanation as to why he broke up with Twilight.

The yarn Twilight and he spun was extremely incoherent and wrought with logistical errors that they thought would be covered by an action beat or two, but her parents gave up halfway through the story, and simply accepted it.

Those were the days.

Ever since she became a Princess, his time with her had been limited. The rest of his pony friends were seen frequently, but less so with Twilight. When she asked him to come visit her during the Nightmare Night party for a surprise, he saw the opportunity to finally catch up with her for the past few months that he had not seen her, as only tales were relayed to him by Big Macintosh.

After a few hellos and well wishes from the folks in Ponyville, Matt made it to Twilight’s Castle, which stands as beautifully as it did all those years ago, after it formed shortly upon the defeat of Tirek, which Matt was not present for, due to being in a state of unconsciousness. Matt knocks on the door, but nopony answers. However, the door creaks open ever so slightly. Normally, if it were a horror movie, that would be the fist sign of trouble, but Ponyville has been generally trouble free, apart from any shenanigans that Matt’s friends would cause.

Matt walks through the door and into the castle, noting how clean it still is. No surprise, since Twilight was always one for perfection.

“Twilight?” Matt calls out, walking through the halls. No response. “Big Mac?” Matt tries again. Still no luck. “Am I early?” he silently mumbles to himself.

Unbeknownst to him, a shadow descends onto the floor. It’s a massive figure, but it walks along the hall as quiet as a mouse. It’s a tall figure; much taller than Matt, with its body covered in scales, and sharp claws ready to cut down anything in its path. It raises a clawed hand, ready to strike…

“SPIKE!” the voice of Twilight yells out from the end of the castle, catching Matt’s attention away from a slightly ajar door that led to the kitchen.

Matt quickly turns to Twilight’s voice, surprised and confused to Twilight’s uttering of Spike’s name.

“It’s me, Matt!” he says.

“Yes, Matt, I know. I’m addressing the dragon behind you!” she points her hoof at the shadow behind Matt.

The unassuming human turns around to see Spike standing right behind him. The little dragon who attacked him on sight back in the day is now much larger and taller; even when compared to when Matt saw him a few months ago, when Spike dropped by to celebrate Rarity’s birthday party. Matt looks up at Spike’s eight foot frame, and lets out a slight yelp and a step back at the sudden dragon.

“Gah! Come on, Spike!” Matt yells, “Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

“Dang it, Twlight!” Spike groans with a deep voice, “You ruined the surprise!”

“No, THANK you, Twilight! He was going to kill me with a heart attack!”

Twilight giggles at Spike’s complaining, but more so at Matt’s rapid breathing and holding his chest down with a pressed palm. Big Macintosh walks in from behind Twilight, looking at the scene with a confused expression.

“Did ah miss something?”

“Just Spike trying to scare Matt. Nothing too important.”

“Ah see, the usual, then.” Big Mac chuckles. “Ah guess we’ll give ya two some space.” He kisses Twilight on the cheek. “Let’s go, Spike. Ya can scare Matt another time.”

“But, who knows when I’ll get another chance?”

“You’ll get another chance. Come on.” Big Mac walks up next to Matt, as Spike walks out the door with his head hanging down. “Clem okay, Matt? Saw she got a little drunky at the party.”

“She’s fine. Grounded, but fine. You guys going out?”

“It’s been awhile since Spike’s been to the arcade. Wanted to take him before he gets too big to try his claws at the dancin’ games. Besides, ya and Twi could use the catchin’ up. Just no funny business when ah’m gone.”

“Big Mac, honestly.” Matt feigns disappointment, knowing that Mac is joking around. “What kind of man do you take me for?”

“Ah remember when ya first came ta Equestria. What was it somepony said? Oh, right. Instant chick magnet.”

“What gave them that idea?”

“Well, there was the time Lyra made out wit ya, goin’ out on a date with Rarity, wooin’ mah sister, and then there’s Queen Chrysalis…”

“Okay, I get it.” Matt playfully punches Big Mac on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. My hands stay on my side. Besides, if I was stupid enough to try anything, I give you permission to send me to the moon. But, you’ll have to tell your sister of my untimely demise.”

“Ah think she’ll enjoy it, given the circumstances.”

“Big Mac, please.” Twilight chortles, “Don’t you worry your handsome mane.” She walks up to Big Mac, kissing him on the lips. “There’s only on guy in my life that is more important to me than anypony else, and that’s you.”

“Ah know, darlin’.” He returns the kiss with his own. “Ya two have fun.”

Twilight goes to Matt’s side, and the two watch Big Mac and Spike take their leave. The stallion and the dragon turn and give a farewell wave, and Matt and twilight wave back to them. The castle doors close, leaving the two alone.

“Sorry about Spike.” Twilight smiles in her apology. “He may be bigger, but he’s still a bit of a prankster.”

“He’s the youngest of us old folks. He’s allowed.”

“Old? Please.” Twilight scoffs with a chuckle. “I’m immortal, and you’re as young as ever. It’ll be a long while before you start getting grey hairs and wrinkles.”

“I’m still waiting for those, actually.” Matt brushes his hair back. “When am I supposed to get them?”

“Not now, that’s for sure. “ Twilight trots forwards past Matt into the throne room, looking at him with expectant glee. “Hurry up. I want to give you your surprise.”

“This is a surprise that Applejack and Clementine will enjoy too, right?”

“Of course, but I want you to see it first.” Twilight giggles, ducking around the doorframe and out of sight.

Matt walks into the throne room. As beautiful as it ever was. He’s not a fan of those crystal seats however, as they are too hard for his rump. Suddenly, Twilight comes rushing out of seemingly nowhere, holding a massive book between her teeth. She hums what are probably the words “Ta-da!” but the muffle nature of her speech makes it seem nothing more than garbles.

“Oh, a book.” Matt steps back from the surprise, but takes the book with a smirk. “You shouldn’t have.”

“It’s not just any book Mr. Unimpressed.” Twilight says unhindered by a mouth full of book. “Open it up.”

Matt shrugs, giving her the satisfaction of opening the book. He opens it up straight to the first page, and upon seeing the words, his eyes light up like the night sky on a peaceful night.

“Matthew Williams: Life In Equestria.” Matt says the title, noting a picture of himself and Applejack on their wedding day at the bottom. “Is this…a photo album?” He asks after a lengthy pause.

“Yep. My own photo album.” Twilight gives a wide smile.

Matt flips through the book, seeing pictures of his time in Equestria thus far. From his beginnings, where he was heavier in the body frame, to when he started to show signs of improvement while working at Sweet Apple Acres. Pictures of him with Applejack, when Rarity came to pick him up for their fake date, all of them at the spa where they gathered around him in a sea of apologies. One thing is catching his attention however, is that these are pictures of events that Twilight didn’t have a camera on her for.

“I had no idea you had a camera on you during these days.”

“I didn’t.”

“Then, how did you get these pictures?”

“It’s a spell that Princess Luna taught me.” Twilight points to her head. “I’m able to go into my memories, and pluck frames of events out, like they’re pictures.”

“You’re able to make pictures through magic.” He asks with widening eyes. “That’s amazing!”

“I know. That’s what I said when Luna taught me. I had no idea that kind of magic was possible. I’m even able to manipulate the view to get myself in the picture. Most of them are point of view photos, though.”

“Twilight…” Matt whispers as he continues to flip through the pages. “I don’t know what to say…” Matt keeps going until he stops on one particular photograph. It’s a picture of himself getting ready for the hoedown; the night where he went on his first date with Applejack. It’s a harmless picture, as Matt is standing at the mirror in his get up, making sure it fits okay, but the picture is also taken from behind the crack of the bathroom door, as if he was being watched. “Huh…” Matt tilts his head, analyzing the image further. “You were watching me?”

“Y-yes.” Twilight blushes with embarrassment. “That was back when…you know.”

“Right.” Matt nods in understanding. Twilight had feelings for him back then, and didn’t tell him under the day after, when it was too late, and he had already fallen for Applejack. He remembers Twilight leaving Ponyville; staying in the confines of Canterlot Castle in order to move past him. “It’s a good picture, though.”

“It is.” Twilight agrees. Slowly, she walks up to him. She places a hoof under his palm, gradually moving it so that the book closes. “I put it in there because I liked it. And…and because there’s something I want to tell you.”

“Twilight, it’s fine. It’s all in the past.”

“I know it is. There’s nopony and nobody I love more than Big Mac. But…but this this something that I can’t keep a secret any longer.”

“Twilight? What’s the matter?”

“It’s…it’s probably better that we sit down for this.” Twilight goes to her throne, sitting down on it, waiting for Matt to sit in his spot. “I put a pillow on Applejack’s seat. I know how much these thrones make you uncomfortable.”

Matt cannot help but smile at that, sitting down on Applejack’s throne, where a nice and fluffy pillow awaited him. The comfort is short lived, when he looks up to see Twilight staring at him with regretful eyes, finding the words to tell him of whatever secret she held deep inside of her.

“This can’t be good, or else it wouldn’t be so hard to say.”

“Matt…do you remember…when I left Ponyville because of you?”

“Yeah…” Matt says, finding the irony as he was just thinking about that a few seconds ago. “I went to Celestia to give her my letter, and to bring you back.”

“Do you remember what you had to do to bring me back?”

“Twilight…”

“Please.” She almost seems desperate in her plea for an answer.

“Yes.” Matt says after thinking for moments. “You…asked me to kiss you…and I did. Why are you bringing this up? Everything is fine between us. There’s no reason to…”

“I was lying.” She interrupts.

“I…” her words reach his ears. “What?”

“I said that if you kissed me, I wouldn’t pursue you, and that everything would go back to normal. I was lying.”

“What do you mean you were lying? That’s what happened. You came back with me, you started dating Big Mac, and everything was normal…aside from Sombra, but everything else…”

“That wasn’t my plan. I was planning on…” her eyes water, shutting them in her guilt. “…putting a spell on you.” Matt cannot respond to this confession. “I was going to try and manipulate you into loving me. I had a spell prepared. It was going to erase your love for Applejack, and replace it with me. I told you that my feelings for you grew worse with time, and that was going to be the culmination of those feelings. I was going to trick you into loving me.”

Matt can’t believe what he was hearing. Twilight was planning on erasing what he was feeling for Applejack for her own personal gain. But, she didn’t. Nothing happened. She went with him, with no further desires for him displayed. But, why?

“Then…why didn’t you?” Matt gets the question out, but just barely.

“Because somepony did it first.” Twilight reopens her eyes, looking Matt full on. “Remember after I became a Princess? I asked you to come over to my house. This was about a month before you found out Applejack was pregnant.”

“Yeah…I remember.” Matt looks back on that day, finally noting its strangeness.

Matt approaches Twilight’s house with excitement, as it had been quite a bit since he last saw her. The day where she transformed into a Princess was one that he would never forget. Watching in awe as she descended from the sky, unfurling her wings in all their glory. He gasped just as loud and as wide as his friends did. That was two weeks ago, and now she has requested Matt come to visit her, both to catch up, and that he left a few things at her place before he moved out.

Matt brushes back his hair to look more presentable, stood up straight, and knocked on the door. He doesn’t have to wait long, as Twilight opened the door almost immediately after he knocked.

“Glad you could make it.” Twilight smiles.

“Hey, I said I’d be here on the dot. It’s not like me to disappoint.” Matt smiles back, walking inside to the house he had not set foot in for what felt like ages. “Like what you've done with the place.” Matt chuckles, noting the black singe mark on the floor that looked just like Twilight’s cutie mark.

“Very funny, you.” Twilight smirked, “The others thought they vaporized me!”

“It’s great seeing you again, Twi. You look great.”

“Oh…” Twilight gives off a considerable blush, but Matt has turned his attention to her library to notice. “Thank you.”

“So, what did I forget?”

“Oh, right!” Twilight’s blush disappears. “The clothes you forgot!” She gallops up the stairs to her room. Only a few moments pass by, and she comes back down, holding a box of clothes up with her magic. “You forgot the clothes that Rarity made for you. The hoedown outfit, and that suit she made for your fake date.”

Matt looks down at the box, seeing his clothes perfectly folded up. “I can’t believe I forgot about these!” Matt says in surprise, taking the box from her. “These looked good on me.”

“Yeah, they…they did…still do…” Twilight whispers to herself. Her eyes widen at her whispered admittance, and shakes her head of any lingering thoughts.

“So…” Matt places the box down at the front door. “It’s been quite a while since we last spoke. How you been, Twi? Adjusting to the wings?”

“It’s a work in progress.” Twilight hides her internal conflict with a smile on her face. “I flew around perfectly at the coronation, but now I’m Ms. Clumsy Wings. It’ll be longer than I thought before I can be as good as Spitfire.”

“Let’s be honest, can anypony be as good as Spitfire?”

“Good point.” Twilight chortles. Her eyes glance over at the warm and inviting couch. “Take a seat, Matt. Unless there’s somewhere you have to be.”

“Not yet, I do.” Matt sits down on the couch. “Applejack is visiting Granny Smith and Big Mac at the farm.”

“I see. You want something to drink?” She walks to the kitchen. “Water? Cider? Wine?”

“It’s almost noon, Twi. A bit early for wine. Cider is good. Regular cider, by the way.”

“I know, I know.” Twilight prepares two glasses of cider. As she pours the bottle of cider into the mugs, her eyes travel back to the human sitting comfortably on the couch. His friendly demeanor, his near permanent smile, that fit frame, it’s making her a bit flustered. A bead of sweat slides down her cheek and onto the counter. Quickly, she wipes it away in a panic, not fully comprehending the new thoughts in her head.

She trots back, holding the two mugs. Matt happily takes one as Twilight sits next to him. He doesn’t notice that she’s pretty close to him.

“How’s Big Mac? You two still good?”

“Huh?” Twilight seems caught in a thought.

“Big Mac. You guys okay?”

“O-oh, right. Of course. Couldn’t be better.” Twilight takes a sip.

“You sure? I mean, if there’s trouble, you can tell me.” Matt places a hand on her shoulder. “I’m sure it can be worked out…”

Suddenly, Twilight drops her mug of cider upon Matt’s touch with her shoulder. A yelp of surprise escapes her lips, and she immediately drops to the floor to clean up the mess. Matt goes down with her, grabbing a nearby cloth.

“I’m sorry!” she apologizes. “I don’t know what happened.”

“It’s fine.” Matt chuckles. “I’ve had my case of the butterfingers before. I guess in your case, it would be called butterhooves.” He laughs at his own joke.

Twilight looks up at his smiling face. Again, she thinks of everything that she finds charming about him. Mind, body, and soul. The thoughts consume her. She knows that it’s wrong to think about him this way, especially after the last time she tried to bare her feelings to him, but they’re even stronger now, and it’s becoming impossible to overcome.

In an urge of primal needs, Twilight tackles Matt onto his back, with her standing over him with lustful eyes. His smile and laugh stop abruptly upon impact, and now he can only look at her with shock and confusion.

“Tw…Twilight?” Matt silently questions, “Wh…what are you doing?”

Twilight gazes longingly into his eyes. Her lips hover over his. Matt recognizes this look. His hands rise up, stopping inches away from her chest, contemplating pushing her off of him. But his mind pauses, trying to decide the best course of force to place on her. He doesn’t want to push too hard to hurt her, but he doesn’t want to hold back too much to make her assume that he actually wants this.

The newly christened princess licks her lips and breathes heavily, hungrily getting closer and closer to his lips. So close that she can kiss him right now. But then, suddenly, something takes over. Something that she didn’t expect to take hold of her mind. A sense of lucidity against her actions affects her, and that look of lust soon turns into a mischievous smile.

“Got you.” she chuckles.

“What?”

“Got you!” Twilight moves away in a burst of laughter. “You thought…? That I was…? Oh my goodness, Matt!” Her laughter is nearly infectious. Matt can’t help but chuckle himself, but the confusion is still there.

“Sweet Celestia, Twilight. You scared the hell out of me!” Matt stands. “I thought you were trying to make out with me!”

“Oh please! I wasn’t even trying to hide my goof! You bought it hook, line, and sinker!”

“If that was you not trying, then I hate to see you put genuine effort into it.”

“Only one pony in my life will ever get that pleasure.” Twilight continues to laugh, as she cleans up the spilled cider. “Too bad my joke came at the expense of the nice carpet.”

“I’m sure it’ll clean out fine.” Matt takes a sip of his mug. The sip turns into a full on drink, as he finishes his mug in one sitting. “Hey, umm…” Matt gets his box of clothes. “I just remembered that I had to meet up with Applejack for lunch. She should be back at the house in a bit, and I don’t want to be late.” He’s not hiding his awkward demeanor, and Twilight can see it.

“Of course.” Twilight smiles. “You go see Applejack. Oh, and don’t tell her my joke. She might take it the wrong way.”

“Uhh…sure.” Matt nods. “I’ll see you later. Have a good one.” Matt exits the house in a bit of a hurry.

Immediately, Twilight drops the cloth, racing to the window to watch Matt walk away with a normal walk; hiding his weird experience from others. He stops, looking back at the house and staring at it for what feels like ages. His eyes don’t glance over at the hiding Twilight, who is peering out the window with the top of her head. He shrugs; no longer troubled by what happened, and shaking it off like the confusion he was feeling was just him being silly.

Once Matt is completely gone, Twilight’s horn glows, and she vanishes from the room.

Twilight reappears in the throne room of Canterlot Castle, where a very surprised Princess Celestia looks on from her throne interrupted by her reading of the Equestrian Sun Times. Twilight sees the shocked Princess, running to her at blinding speed.

“Twilight? What’s wr…”

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight interrupts, “You have to help me!”

“What do you mean? Has something happened? Did Tirek escape from Tartarus again?”

“No! Tirek hasn’t escaped! I almost kissed him!”

“You…almost kissed Tirek?”

“NO!” Twilight yells in frustration, “I almost kissed Matt!” Twilight watches Celestia pause, unsure how to respond to that. “He came to visit me and pick up a few things, and he was being so nice, and all I could think about was how handsome he was! We were talking, and suddenly, I jumped on him and almost kissed him!”

“Twilight?!” Celestia gasped.

“I know! I’m awful! I thought I got rid of those thoughts long ago, but they’re back, and I don’t know what to do! How did this happen? I was passed this! There’s no reason why I should be feeling this! Those feelings are gone!”

“Actually…they never left.” A familiar voice speaks behind Twilight. Princess Luna stand before her, looking upon Twilight with regret in her eyes. “Your romantic feelings for Matt never left you, Twilight. They were merely suppressed.”

“What?” Twilight is confounded. She looks to Celestia for clarification, but the Princess of the Sun remains silent. “What do you mean suppressed?”

Princess Luna sighs, having to tell Twilight a truth that has been hidden for quite a while. She approaches Twilight with trepidation, but also a sense of guilt.

“Twilight…Celestia and I felt the presence of King Sombra’s return before he descended upon Ponyville that day. We wanted you to be mentally clear of any doubts and conflicts before that day came. We knew of your desire for Matt, and how even in his absence, your love for him only grew. When he came to visit Celestia, we had hoped that he would be able to convince you to come with him, and when you demanded that he kiss you, I took my chance.”

“What are you talking about? How did you know…”

“I followed you to the train station. I saw you talk to him…and it was me who suppressed your feelings for him. I couldn’t erase them, only hold them back. Perhaps when you became an Alicorn, your magic abilities became strong enough to dispel the charm, and revert back to your former thoughts. I had hoped that your love for Big Macintosh would erase that, but…”

“You put a spell on me?”

“We had to, Twilight.” Celestia finally speaks up. “We knew of your deception. What you truly planned to do with Matt once he kissed you. How you wanted to place your own charm on him, and try to suppress his love for Applejack. We couldn’t let that happen, and for that we did what we had to do.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? I could have left for Ponyville within days! Not stay with my feelings simmering away at my core! I would have let you do it!”

“As you can see, even if you did, you would still be before us right here and now.”

“Perform the charm! Do it again! I can't…I can’t trust myself if these feelings remain! I don’t want to hurt anypony…ESPECIALLY not Matt and Applejack! I can’t!”

“And you won’t.” Another voice calls out from the end of the room. All turn to see Princess Cadance walk in with a small smile crossing her lips.

“Cadance…” Twilight whispers to herself. “What are you doing here?”

“Princess Luna sent me a note. She said you were in distress.”

“Luna?” Twilight glances over at Luna. “How did you…”

“I sent the letter while you were talking to Celestia. I'm pretty quick with the pen.” she says in a proud tone, before going back to her serious face.

“You knew about this, Cadance?”

“I did.” Cadance nods. “I admit, I didn’t fully agree with the Princess’ decision, but their intentions were good. Now, we’re paying for them.”

“This is…” Twilight steps away from them, processing the information. “…a lot to take in. The irony is that it was all for nothing.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia wondered.

“Sombra attacked on Matt and Applejack’s wedding day. We were all distracted. Our thoughts were so muddled by the wedding, that we lost sight of the incoming threat.”

“Oh…” Celestia understood, not doing much to hide her embarrassment. “It really was kind of a bust, wasn’t it?”

Twilight giggles at Celestia’s admittance; breaking away from her panicked and serious expression that she entered the throne room with. Twilight looks back to Cadance and walks over to her slowly.

“What are you going to do?” Twilight asks.

“I’m going to help you take your love for Matt, and replace it with Big Macintosh.”

“How? Are you going to use a spell?”

“No.” Cadance shakes her head, “No magic will be involved with this. You will remain here, and I will show you all the good times you had with Big Mac through pictures, videos, and mementos. He will come and visit you regularly. He will be one of your only visitors.”

“But…what about the others? What will you tell Mac?”

“The others will be informed that you are at the castle to further study your duties as Princess. Big Mac will be told the same, but we will summon him on behalf of you.”

“And…what about Matt? Wouldn’t time with him help with the healing process?”

“Only at the end. Trying to spend time with him during the process might…damage progress.”

Twilight sighs, once again having to separate herself from her friends, and essentially hole herself in the confines of Canterlot Castle. But the fact of the matter as to why comes to her quickly. She has to do this. She doesn’t want to cause any trouble for anypony because of her desires. Matt and Applejack deserve to be together, and she is going to make it stay that way.

“Okay…” Twilight says, “…I’ll do it.”

Matt has switched seats, taking the seat closest to Twilight’s, which is Spike's former throne, while also bringing the comfortable pillow with him. Even when enraptured in the story, he still wanted to be comfortable, especially in a seat that's smaller than he is. Twilight’s look of pain and guilt at the beginning has disappeared into an expression of happiness and content, as her tale reaches its satisfactory conclusion.

“Cadance guided me through the process. Big Mac visited me almost daily, unaware of the true nature of the visits. Soon, whatever I felt for you began to vanish, until finally…only your friendship remained.”

“That’s why I didn’t see you until I came by to announce Applejack’s pregnancy.”

“That’s right. When I hugged you, it was as a friend, and nothing but.”

“That hug did feel a little friendship-y to me.”

The two share a tension deflating laugh, airing out the seriousness that permeated the room all this time. As they calm their chuckles, they look at each other in the eyes, and all they do is smile. There is love in their eyes, but not a romantic kind. Instead, it’s the look of two friends.

“You really didn’t have to tell me.” Matt says.

“I know I didn’t. But I felt it was something you had to know. You and AJ have been so truthful towards each other, and I admired that about you two. Being able to be honest.”

“Well, AJ is the…”

“Element of Honesty, yes.” Twilight chuckles. “I just wanted you to know for sure…that whatever I felt for you all those years ago…is completely gone.”

“That’s a relief. For the last sixteen years, I was getting a little worried.”

“Quiet you.” Twilight playfully pushes him with a hoof. “This was very difficult for me to say.”

“I know. I’m sorry. You do know that there is a high probability that I’m going to tell AJ about this, right? Being that we’re so honest and all.”

“Yep, and I am prepared for whatever reaction she has.”

“Even if she punches you?”

“She won’t punch a Princess!”

“She kicked me across the living room one time, and I’m her husband.”

“Oh, then she might punch me.”

Matt smiles, picking up the photo album. He stands, tucking the album under his arm and inching towards the door.

“Thank you.”

“For what?”

“Everything. This book. Your friendship.”

“Well…as everypony likes to say…friendship is…”

“Please, don’t.”

Twilight stops herself before she can complete the phrase. Instead, she smiles and waves goodbye, and Matt waves back, leaving the room and back to his house. Twilight continues to side, breathing a sigh of relief that she cleared the air with the thoughts that had been stowed away for the many years that she held them.

Matt did tell Applejack what Twilight said to him. Unaware that he forgot to tell her that he kissed Twilight in an attempt to bring her back to Ponyville.

Applejack punched Matt.

Applejack punched Twilight.

Applejack kissed Matt.

Applejack hugged Twilight.

Marriage intact.

Friendship remained.

Author's Note

This chapter was a long time coming. It was definitely part of the plan when mapping out the story, and Im glad to have written it.

Love Through The Eyes of A Prince

I’m in love with Allotrope, and it hurts that I haven’t told her yet.

She’s been living in my castle for years, and has been by my side ever since we first became friends. But I want to be more than friends. I’ve always wanted to be more than friends. Every day, whenever I gaze upon her perfect beauty, I’ve wanted to tell her how I felt. It’s only gotten worse since then. The years have gone by, and she’s only gotten more beautiful, to the point where nothing else can be done. She’s flawless.

But, I don’t think she realizes it. She’s always timid and shy, even though she has foregone her habit of walking outside cloaked to hide her true self from the masses. Every time somepony would comment on her looks, she would blush and turn away, not believing a word that they’d say. I asked her why she does this, and she told me that she feels they are being friendly, rather than believing that they were being genuine.

I wanted to tell her that they were telling the truth, that she really is beautiful, but fear has stopped my words. I’m afraid that she wouldn’t believe me either, that I was the one being nice, rather than telling the truth.

Not today. I’m going to tell her once and for all about my true feelings, and not even that dastardly muscle called the brain is going to tell me any different. Besides, today is special. It’s been four years since she started living with me at the castle, and as Celestia as my witness, I’m going make sure that it’s an unforgettable day.

Not really with Celestia witnessing it; that’s just a form of expression.

The sun has risen on the Crystal Empire, and by this time, Allotrope will be awake.

This is it. I’m going to do it. I’m going to march on over to her door, knock on it, and when she opens it up, I’m going to tell her how I feel. Sure, it might startle her a little bit; waking up to the news that her best friend has been in love with her for years, but it would definitely be a memorable story.

I make my way through the halls, greeting anypony that comes into my field of view, and soon, I’m standing in front of Allie’s door.

This is really happening. I swallow my fears away and knock on the door. I can only pray that I really did swallow my fears, and aren’t just talking out of my rump again.

The door opens up, and Allotrope reveals herself to me. Sweet Celestia, that mane…that face…those fangs…no…I must…I must tell her.

“Good morning, Dawning.” she smiles her wondrous and epic smile.

I love you. That’s all I have to say. I love you. Three words. Oh no, I’m taking too long to say it! She’s standing right in front of me, and the seconds are passing! Say it!

“Dawning?” Allotrope tilts her head to the side. ACK! She looks cute doing it! It’s only making things worse! “Are you okay?”

“DO IT! JUST…DO IT!” My brain is yelling at me. “MAKE YOUR DREAMS COME TRUE!”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Sorry, had something caught in my throat.”

“URGH! YOU IDIOT!” My brain is correct. I am an idiot. I feign a cough to avoid suspicion.

“I hope it’s not a cold. Maybe you should have some soup later.” She voices concern for my well-being, like she always does. She’s such a sweetheart like that.

“No, no. Just some saliva going down the wrong tube. You know how it is.” I lightly chuckle it away.

“Yes, that can be bothersome. So, shall we head for breakfast?”

“In a minute.” I say. “There’s something I want to tell you.”

“Sure thing, Dawning. What’s the matter?”

“I just…it’s been…four years…since you came to live with us.” I begin. I hope that this leads to me telling her my feelings.

“Yes, it has.” Allie grins, “It’s been wonderful; living with you and your parents. It more than anything I could have imagined. I am grateful for everything that you’ve done for me, even though I feel like a burden.”

“No…Allie, no.” I stop her from feeling guilty for her residence. “You aren’t a burden in the slightest. Don’t say that about yourself. My parents are more than happy to accommodate you, and I…I have adored your company all this time. What I’m trying to say is…” I suck in some air for this. “I…I…” Her eyes are staring at me, almost expectantly. Oh, sweet Celestia of Equestria. “I want today to be extra special.” Okay, it’s not a full cop-out, but it will give me time to express myself soon enough.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, it’s four years to the day. Four years ago, I saved you from those Timberwolves. So…I want today to be a day where you call the shots.”

“What?” she tilts her head. “Me? No…no…no…I couldn’t. If it’s you AND me making decisions, fine, but all by myself? No, I don’t want to bore you.”

“Bore me? You? Allie, you are many many things, but boring will never be one of them. Whatever you want to do today, we will do. No matter what.”

“But, what if I just want to walk? Or…relax on the hillside? Or…take a swim in the falls? I’ve never had many ideas in my head that would constitute as…fun. You’re the movies and theme parks colt. I’m…I’m boring.”

“That sounds like fun!” I say in excitement. Whoops, looks like my enthusiasm shocked her a little bit. I get close to her to assure her that I am a fan of her idea. Hmm, I seem to have gotten too close. Lavender…she smells of lavender today. I back away before she notices that I had taken in the scent of her mane. “Sorry. I want today to be your day. If that’s what you want to do, then that’s what we’ll do.”

“Really?” she smiles. “Dawning…I have no idea what to do with you.”

“Well…we could go downstairs and eat breakfast. How’s that for a start?”

“Okay…” Allotrope giggles that fascinatingly cute giggle. “Breakfast first.”

Breakfast is normally a fine and relaxing morning activity; saying hello to the parents, catching up on events happening in Equestria, like what kind of trouble Clementine’s Dad gets himself into, and planning out the day with Allotrope, who would always give me a shrug and an “Anything you’d like to do” answer that she has become known for.

Now, I have never been more uncomfortable in my entire life. I watch her eat her eggs and pancakes so closely; her mouth chewing each delicious bite like it’s the best thing ever (it is), and seeing those fangs dig into the buttery goodness. It was like watching a dream in super slow motion. Only, it’s not a dream. It’s real life, and I’m being a total freak about all this.

“Honey?” Mom breaks me out of my entranced stupor. “What’s the matter?”

“Huh?” I look to my Mother, who stares at me with an expression of rightful confusion. “Oh, sorry. I was day dreaming.”

She doesn’t believe me. I can see it. She looks back at the unaware Allotrope, then back at me. A smile curls on her lips, and she mouths to me “Have you told her, yet?” She definitely knows about my feelings for Allie; they are more than obvious to the ponies who know me, from my best friends to my own parents. The only one who doesn’t know is the mare that I love.

I shake my head in shame, but I mouth “Soon” with an assured smile. Mom smiles back, and I catch her mouthing to herself “About time.” Dial it down on the sass, Mom. Please?

After breakfast, Allie and I travel outside to the ever so beautiful kingdom outside. The guards greet us with the usual hellos and good mornings, with some extra emphasis on Allie. I wish she can see what they see. They are so welcoming to her presence, that their extra inflection in their voices show their appreciation for her. Then again, it does get a bit weird when I catch a couple of them looking at her for a longer period of time. Especially Flash Sentry. He’s a good guard, but back the Tartarus up before I lay the smack down. At the very least, Clementine’s Dad would show him the what for.

“This is your day, Allie.” I say, living up to my word. “Whatever you want to do.”

Allie smiles in response. She looks around the kingdom, looking for something to do. There’s the bookstore, the bakery, the movie theater, the theme park.

“The hillside.” she says in a definitive tone. “I want to go to the hillside.”

That’s a place we haven’t gone to in a while. I thought back on in briefly when she mentioned it this morning, but now that we are going, the last day we went sped through my mind like a movie in fast motion. Wow, I’m really going at it with the speed analogies. Slow motion at breakfast, fast motion now. Sweet Celestia am I a strange one.

We last visited the hillside six months ago, where Allie was reminiscing about her family; namely her father, who sacrificed his life to save Allie from a herd of Timberwolves. She never saw him die, but heard his struggles and pain until they stopped. Just remembering what she told me is putting me in a sad mood. I think there’s a tear trying to escape my eye.

I comforted her; telling her that everything is okay now. I couldn’t imagine the pain she had to endure; only that she is safe with ponies that care for her. I used the word love, but she read that as a friends love, much like before, when she asked me what I meant by the word, and I clarified it with a bold faced lie. She believed me, and I wished I hadn’t said that.

Not today, though. Today, I’m going to say what I really mean.

On the way to the hillside, we reminisced about her time at the castle; thinking of the days our friends Clementine and Slip Wing would arrive, and how we believe that they should become an item sooner rather than later. It’s incredible to me how two ponies who obviously love one another have taken so long to admit their feelings.

Easy for me to say, I’m currently in the exact same predicament. I’ve decided. When we’re on that hillside, THAT’S when I’m going to tell her the truth. I just keep repeating myself today, aren’t I? But, I must. I have to hype myself up for the moment to come.

“No more delays, Dawning Shield!” My thoughts speak to me. “You are a Prince. The Prince of the Crystal Empire! Where everypony loves and respects you! Well, maybe they respect your parents more than you…but still! When the moment is right, you’re going to get down on your knees and…”

“Wow, this is just as beautiful as before.” Allotrope interrupts my thoughts.

Oh…we’re on the hillside. Wait…we are?!

“EEEPPP!!!” My brain screeches in terror, “I’m out! Let me know how it goes!” Ugh, I hate my brain.

I realize that I’m standing on the hillside with Allie, looking out towards the vast planes of the crystal empire. It’s beautiful. It’s more than beautiful, it’s amazing. The sun is at the right angle, making the view absolutely perfect. A perfect view for such an occasion. I look to Allie; she is staring out at the lands with that smile that I absolutely adore. Her smile is what makes me get up in the morning, and it’s worth it every time I see it.

“I love it out here.” she says.

“Maybe we can come out here more.” I reply quickly.

“No…I don’t want this to be a regular thing. We should only come out here for special occasions. Like today, where you want me to take you anywhere I want to go.”

“It’s a deal.” I smile and nod. “Where would you like to go after this?”

“Actually…if you don’t mind…I’d like to stay here for a while.” Her voice is calm and serene. She’s at peace here. If she feels that way, then so do I.

“That would be great.” I agree with her, lying down on the grass. “I don’t mind the view, after all.” Wow, that could easily be interpreted as me talking about her. Then again… maybe I am.

Allie lies down as well, continuing to look out to the scenery before us. We are silent for minutes on hoof. The silence is peaceful, the wind lightly blows through our manes, and I watch as Allie’s eyes close, taking in the sensation of the breeze.

This is it. This is the perfect moment. No more stalling. No more waiting. No more of my brain shouting at me to just do it. I am telling her now.

“Allie…” I begin. “There’s…something I want to tell you.”

“There is?” Allie opens her marvelous emerald pearls, looking back at me. “What is it?”

“I…” Ugh, darn it, I got flustered by her beauty again. “We’ve been friends for a while now.”

“Best friends.” She smiles.

“And…and I love spending time with you.”

“As do I. Spending my days with you have always been so wonderful. There’s nopony I’d rather be with than you.”

“I feel the same way.” I reply quickly and somewhat awkwardly. “I-I mean, me too. Here’s the thing. I know how you’ve always been shy around other ponies. How they tell you that you’re pretty and you don’t believe them. Well, I want to tell you not to…NOT believe them. Because it’s true, every nice thing they’ve said is true.”

“Dawning?” Allie tilts her head. She isn’t understanding what’s happening.

“You are pretty. Actually, you’re flawless. You’re the most beautiful mare in Equestria. Any colt would be lucky to be your coltfriend. The thing is…I…” Come on. “I…” I can do this. “I LOVE…“

I don’t finish my sentence, as I suddenly feel the warm lips of Allie on mine. Her kiss is soft, her scent is delectable, the way I hear her small purrs as she kisses me is driving me wild. But, I hold my desires. I don’t want to scare her. I won’t do what she doesn’t want to do.

I raise a foreleg to her cheeks, caressing them lovingly. Her purrs become soft moans, as the kiss gets a bit more passionate. I start to feel a little bit of her tongue pressing against my teeth; she’s getting a bit more aggressive. As I open my mouth more to let her in…

“I’m sorry!” Allie breaks away fast from me, backing away in a rush of panic and confusion. “I…I don’t know what came over me!”

“Allie…that was…”

“I know! It was shameful! I shouldn’t have done that! You were being so nice and complementary, that I…I…I couldn’t control myself!” She gets close to me. Oh wow, I want to kiss her again. “I’m sorry! I have shamed myself, and your kindness! Please, you must be strict with me.”

“What?”

“Punish me! I’m a disgrace to be your friend! I have been thinking impure thoughts of you ever since you rescued me! You must punish me for my insolence!”

I kiss her again. She moans in surprise as I initiate the second kiss. She doesn’t break away; lingering on my lips for as long as possible. I separate myself from her. Not forcefully, but slowly. I see her leaning in, trying to desperately keep the kiss going.

This is real. Does she…?

“W-Why did you do that?” Allie wonders.

“Because…I love you, Allie.” I finally say it. “I’ve been in love with you ever since we met. I love your smile, I love your kindness, I love your sense of humor, I love your eyes. I love everything about you, and my feelings have only gotten stronger for you as the years go on. You are everything to me, and nothing has made me happier than all of the times I have spent with you. You are…in every way…perfect.”

I said it. I said everything that’s on my mind. Allie gasps in shock, stepping back, but just by a little bit. Her eyes dart around, processing everything I have just told her. She gets close to me again, placing a hoof on my cheek.

“A-are you sure? I-I mean, did I put a spell on you to make you think this? Or…or do you…actually love me?”

“I truly…deeply…love you.” Now I’m dispensing with the cheese, but Sweet Celestia does it feel good to say.

“You…love me.” She doesn’t end that as a question; she’s stating it as a fact. It feels like she’s slowly accepting my admittance. “You love me.” The look of confusion turns into a smile. “You…actually love me.” The smile gives way to tears of joy.

But then, they become tears of sadness. She backs away again, but farther. I get closer to her, as her tears become sobs. What happened? What did I do? How can I fix it?

“Allie.”

“Please…don’t.” She cries. “You…you can’t love me. Look at me. I’m a freak. A creature. A hybrid. I can’t be with you. You deserve somepony like you. Regal and royal. Not…not…a monster!”

“No!” I yell. I run to her, getting right up in her face, and placing a hoof under an eye, wiping away any tears trying to run down her cheeks. “You listen to me, Allotrope. You are NOT a monster, okay? You are BEAUTIFUL. You have always been beautiful. No pony has ever looked at you with hate, animosity, or fear, because you are a breathtaking mare. Everything I have told you is the truth. If you want to be together, than we can BE TOGETHER! Everypony will accept it!”

“No they won’t! I…”

“My parents approve!”

“I…” Her tears stop. She looks at me with another bout of confusion. “What?”

“My parents approve. They’ve known of my feelings for you for a long time. In fact, they’ve been on my case for the past couple of years about my hesitance to tell you.”

“They…they have?”

“Yeah. When I told them that I was going to tell you, they kind of told me that it was about time.”

“They did?”

“Yeah. It was kind of embarrassing.”

“You…you…” Her tears dry quickly. “You should have lead with that!” Allie hugs me with a tight embrace. Her head rests on my shoulder. “I got all upset and worried over nothing! How could you?!”

“I’m sorry! I was distracted by your kiss!”

“My kiss? Was it really that good?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never kissed a mare before. But as far as first kisses go, that was pretty great.”

“Serious?”

“Very serious.”

“My…my fangs didn’t hurt you?”

“I didn’t even feel your fangs. Though…I’d like to.”

“What?”

“I’m sorry. That came out a little weird.”

“No, this interests me.” She removes herself from my shoulder, and stares into my very soul. “What did you mean by that?”

“I…um…” Great, now she’s going to figure out that I’m a bit of a freak. “I kind of…sort of…really…find your fangs to be…um…s….se….sexy.”

“What?!” she gasps, “You think my fangs are sexy?!”

“Y-yes.”

Allie stares at me. It goes on pretty much forever, too. She stares and stares and stares, until finally, there’s some movement. Her mouth opens slightly, moving forward towards my lips again. I instinctively open my mouth too, and connect with hers.

Her mouth remains open, and I feel her tongue press up against mine, and slither around it. She brings my tongue into her mouth, and presses it up against her palate, allowing me to feel around her insides. Then, I feel my tongue brush against her fangs. They feel sharp, but they feel good as my tongue glides against them. I hear her moans of pleasure, and feel them reverberate through my mouth.

She’s…she’s enjoying this. Oh, wow.

We separate again, this time; our lascivious kiss has created a trail of saliva that is connected by our mouths. Guess we got a little bit hot and heavy.

“I would very much like to continue this in your bedroom.”

OH SWEET CELESTIA!!!

“But…I don’t want to do THAT.” she continues. “I…I don’t think I’m ready yet.”

Well, that’s okay. I don’t mind cuddling and making out. In fact, that might be better. Save the moment for a day where she’s ready, and…

“But…I could be.”

OH SWEET CELESTIA!!!

“We’ll do whatever you want to do.” I maintain my composure. “No pressure.”

“Good.” She purrs. I love hearing her purr. “Are you sure that I’m a good kisser?”

“Yeah. You’re a great kisser. Why?”

“I learned it from watching a lot of movies.”

“What…what movies have you been watching?”

“You want to find out?”

“Yes…yes I do.” My answer is quick and concise. Any delay would have probably been caused by an error related to my brain when thinking about what movies she had been watching when not in my presence.

"Oh, by the way Dawning....I love you, too."

Best. Day. Ever.

The Trip Through The Eyes of A Farmpony

I’m in love with Slip Wing, but he’s been awfully distant lately.

In truth, I’ve always been in love with him. Ever since we started to hang out together when we were foals. I was so upset that he and his family left for Manehattan, and I didn’t see him again for a couple years. When he returned, however, it was one of the happiest moments of my life. Sure, I could have gone down to the bustling city myself to visit, but now I can saunter on over to Ponyville and see him whenever I want to, without the three hour train ride.

I wish my teleportation band was made before he returned, then this really wouldn’t have been a problem.

But that problem has come and gone, and now I’m faced with a brand new problem to deal with, in that there’s something wrong with Slip.

I mean, we’re still hanging out a bit; we’re still going to lunch, but there’s something about him that I can’t put my hoof on. Our time together has become limited; either because of a sudden family emergency, or that he wanted to be sure that his final projects for school were absolutely perfect. Even stranger, there’s a missing twinkle in his eye when he looks at me, and I’m too afraid to ask. This behavior didn’t start until the day I went home by myself. Usually, Slip stands outside Canterlot High, and we take the train home to talk about our days.

Admittedly, I took a while to leave the school, as Fast Lane took me aside to tell me some wonderful news. He has his eyes on Skye for a long while; a feeling that I know all too well, and finally mustered the courage to ask her to prom. To his and my absolute delight, she replied in an enthusiastic yes, and I responded to the news by giving him my signature bear hug. It was a long time coming, and I was happy for him.

When I left, Slip wasn’t there. Other students mentioned him taking off running and taking an early train home. I visited his house and asked why he left, and he said that he wasn’t feeling well. Poor thing, though it must have been a small bug, as he seemed better after the weekend. It’s a good thing, too, as we had the camping trip coming up, and I didn’t want to go without him.

In truth, I wanted to ask him to prom on the way back home. Now, I’m not so sure I should ask. That twinkle I mentioned a few seconds ago? I always saw that as some sort of indication that he might have had some sort of affection for me. Sure, I might have been making a hopeless assumption, but I wanted it to be true. Now that it’s gone, I’m actually more than a little scared. I want to ask him what’s the matter, but I continue to be hesitant.

Come on Clem, mare up.

“Clem, you okay?” a familiar voice breaks me out of my thoughts.

I look up to see my Mom and Dad staring at me. We’re at the train station, with other mares and stallions from my school. It’s time for the school field trip, where we are visiting Neighagra Falls for the weekend. My bag full of supplies shifts about on my strong back, while Dad holds the duffle bag that contains my tent.

“Oh…I…” I’m trailing off. I must have been standing here like a loon for forever, and they’re now wondering why. “I’m okay. Just a bit tired.” Dad responds by giving my head a little pat. “Dad!” I say embarrassed, “I’m alright, really! Stop petting me!”

“Why? Are colts watching?” he teases. He’s always like this; making jokes about colts checkin’ me out. Dunno why he does it. I bet that if I ever get a coltfriend, he’s going to be extremely judgmental and try to scare the poor stallion. Then again, if my coltfriend is Slip, maybe he’ll go easy on him.

Still…he could be right.

“What? Where?” I look around. Great, I fell into his tease. There were no colts watching. Just school ponies putting their belongings on the train. No sign of Slip. I hope he makes it. Would be a shame if he doesn’t show. I push my Dad lightly, prompting a giggle from both him and Mom.

“Now, are ya sure ya got everythin’, sugarcube?” Mom asks. “Don’t want ya ta be on your way, when ya figure out ya forgot ya toothbrush.”

“Yes, Mom. I’m fine.” I smile. “We checked, double checked, and triple checked. We even called Twilight over to make sure that I had everything. I think we’re good.”

“Well, it can’t hurt ta be extra careful.”

“It might.” I joke.

The whistle of the Train Conductor blows, with the stallion gesturing for all to come aboard. If the gesture didn’t provide a good enough signal, his proclamation of “All aboard!” sure did. Dad helps out my stuff on the train, while Mom fixes up my mane. Geez, Mom. It’s a camping trip, not prom.

Speaking of which, where is that Slip?

“There you are, Slip.” I hear Mrs. Cheerilee say. I turn my head to see her talking to Slip, who arrives with nearly out of breath with his parents. “You’re nearly late.”

“Sorry, Mrs. Cheerilee.” He says. “I got sidetracked with packing.”

“Get on board, son.” His dad says.

“I love you, sweetheart.” His mom kisses him on the cheek.

“Love you, too. I’ll see you on Monday.” Slip gets on board, bringing his bags and tent bag with him. I’m still amazed how strong he can be. Still, he didn’t look my way. Isn’t he wondering where I am?

“Have fun!” his mom waves.

“Clem, time ta go.” Mom says to me. “Have a good time.” She kisses me on the cheek, while Dad gives me another playful pat.

I hop onto the train in a jiffy, and the doors close behind me. Neighagra Falls, here I come.

After I’m done making sure that my luggage is nice and snug, I go into the train car with all of my classmates. Fast Lane is chatting it up with Skye; a nice sight, since they are now going to the prom together. Terra and Dice roll are further ahead, reading the latest issue of Game Journal for the newest information on upcoming video games. With them, it makes going on the internet unnecessary, as they have caught me up on all the latest news. Their rants on censorship in the latest games are a source of information and even amusement.

A little ways down, I see Slip, sitting by his lonesome and staring out the window. He looks so peaceful, but also, strangely sad. Something must be bothering him, but what? Are his folks having a fight? Did he not do well on a test? Maybe he’s moving away again, and is too scared to tell me. I hope it’s none of those things, but especially not the last one.

“Hey.” I say to Slip, catching his attention.

“Oh, hey Clem.” He acknowledges me with a smile. Though his mouth signifies that he’s happy to see me, that lack of a glimmer in his eyes rears its ugly head once again. I want to ask, but…

“Mind if I sit down?” I chicken out spectacularly.

“Not at all.” Slip scoots closer to the window, giving me more room than I can deal with. He doesn’t need to do that. He can get closer to me if he wants to. It’s not like he hasn’t done it before. “You excited about the trip?” he asks, breaking my train of thought.

“Of course. I mean, we’ve been to Neighagra Falls before, but as a full fledge camping trip? I can’t wait! What about you?”

“I can’t wait, either. I wonder what we’re going to be doing? Rafting? Biking? Mountain Climbing?”

“I don’t know about mountain climbing.” I chuckle, “That sounds dangerous. Not for you, though. You can just fly up there.”

“I’m sure I’d get in trouble for that.” He chuckles right back. “Besides, you’d probably still beat me with your super strength. You’re inc…”

Slip trails off from his last thought. He looks away from me, and at the floor. What happened? It sounded like he was complimenting me, and stopped. Did he just remember something? He must have. He looks sad again.

“What’s the matter, Slip?” I wonder.

“Huh? No. I just…um…I…felt a little lightheaded, is all.” Oh, I don’t like it when he feels sick. I get closer to feel his temperature. Suddenly, he moves his head away from my hoof. A briefly serious look crosses his face, before he quickly grins and chuckles. “It’s not that serious, Clem. I think I just didn’t drink enough water this morning. It happens.”

“Okay…” I don’t quite believe him, but I don’t really want to argue. “Make sure you drink a lot of water this weekend. I want to do a whole bunch of fun stuff with you.”

“It’s a da…um…deal.” Woah, he caught himself a might quick there. I wonder what he was going to say before. He looks back out the window to the beautiful scenery.

“Hey…Slip?” I cannot bear it. “I want to ask you something.”

“What is it?” he turns back. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah…I can’t help but ask….but…are you mad at me?”

A long pause occurs between us. Slip stares at me with those eyes of his. I can see it. He looks conflicted. It feels like he wants to say yes, but ever so briefly, I see that wonderful glimmer in his eyes seconds before it goes away again. His serious look turns into a smile, as he shakes his head at my question.

“No.” he says. “Not at all. I can never be mad at you.”

“Really?” I feel a bit relieved, but… “I just feel that you’ve been avoiding me.”

“What? Avoiding you?” Slip seems surprised about this. “No, never. True, I’ve been a bit busy, but I would never avoid you. I’m sorry.” That empathetic tone of voice that I find charming is present in his speech. It sounds genuine. “For the duration of this trip, I’ll hang out with you as much as you want.”

His words make me happy. “That’s great!” I say with glee. “Maybe we can hang with the others, too. Skye, Terra, Dice Roll and Fast Lane would love to be with us!”

Just then, a flash of something hits Slip’s face. A look that I cannot comprehend. It’s gone before I can fully register it, and his words of “That would be great, too!” have already left his mouth.

Why am I being so cowardly about this? Just ask what’s the matter. I shouldn’t care if I press the issue. I want to know.

We’ve arrived at the Neighagra Falls station. Mrs. Cheerilee leads us all out, while workers on the train put our things together for the journey to the camp. Slip is by my side, and we are joined by our other friends. Skye, Terra, Dice Roll and Fast Lane are quick to come to us, with each one brandishing friendly smiles.

Soon, we are greeted by a massive luncheon before our walk to the campsite. Salads and sandwiches galore, with more than enough for all of us. Every student, including myself, don’t hesitate to gorge on the delicious meal, all the while we converse amongst each other. While our conversations seem pleasant enough, I could not help but notice Slip making occasional glances to Skye and Fast Lane. The two are being awful sweet on each other, and this seems to be bothering Slip for some reason.

Within minutes, we head up to the campsite, which is pretty far away from the station. The long hike is nothing for me and Slip, but the others struggle a bit. Which is fine; I don’t mind the slow walk, even if Slip isn’t saying much. The beautiful countryside, and the faint rush of the falls are music to my ears, making them flutter in pleasantries.

That rush of the falls get closer, as we finally make it to the campsite. It’s only a mile away from the river, but it might as well sound like it’s right next to us. It’s not too bad, however, as we can hear each other fine, without resorting to shouting.

Mrs. Cheerilee wasn’t kidding about the separation between fillies and colts, as our campsites are quite a distance away from each other. The fillies expressed their disappointment before the trip, and they are certainly repeating themselves now.

“Not fair…” Terra says in a pout, putting her tent together in a mixture of efficiency and annoyance. “What if I’m in the cuddling mood? Dice Roll is too far away, and I bet Mrs. Cheerilee has some kind of alarm system put into place.”

“Terra?” Skye looks at her in curiosity, “I’m wondering…have you and Dice Roll…you know…done it?”

“What? No!” Terra is taken aback by her sister’s question. “If we did, I would have told you!”

“Were you two thinking about it?” I chime in.

“Well…yeah…a few times. Prom is a definite possibility of…it…happening. We’re a little nervous, so we might just bail out.”

“If you two feel it’s right, then go on ahead…then again, I’m not your sister. Sorry, Skye.”

“No, Clem,. I agree with you.” Skye smiles, then looks back to Terra. “You and Dice Roll are perfect for each other, but if you two aren’t ready, there’s no shame in it. Besides, you know how our Sex Ed teach is getting on everypony’s case about premarital relations. Maybe it’s a good thing you two don’t go through with it.”

“Why? Is she going to bust through the window and attack us?” Terra sounds worried, almost like she believes it. I suppress my laughter for as long as I can, before Skye responds with…

“She’s crazy enough to do it.”

Now I laugh, thinking of our Sex Ed teacher crashing through a window with a crazed expression.

“What about you and Slip?” Skye turns to me. I stop laughing. “Have you two set a date?”

“We aren’t even together.” I reply. That makes me disappointed just saying that.

“Didn’t you tell us that you were going to ask Slip to prom? Why haven’t you said anything yet? I’m sure he’d say yes.”

“I thought so, too. But…I don’t know…something is different about him these days. It’s like…it’s like he’s mad at me for some reason.”

“Why in Equestria would Slip be mad at you?”

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out. Whenever I’d see him, he would be so happy to see me, but now…he’s happy…but…not…does that make sense?” I feel like I’m not making sense. Skye and Terra look at each other in confusion. I don’t think I’m getting to them.

“Clem…we love you. You’re a great friend and a wonderful mare. But you just don’t see it, do you?” Terra says. I don’t understand what she’s talking about. See what, exactly? There’s nothing to see. “Clem…Slip is in love with you.”

My heart. My poor sensitive heart. It just skipped. It skipped so hard that I feel like it’s going to drop out. Slip? In love with me? No, no, no. That’s not possible. He can’t be in love with me. Terra is just being silly, probably joking. I shall respond with a hearty laugh in disbelief, and they’ll laugh alongside me.

They’re not laughing alongside me.

“You can’t be serious.” I say. “Slip…he’s not in love with me. He doesn’t see me like that.”

“But, you’re in love with HIM.” Skye interjects.

“Well…yeah…of course I’m in love with him, but he can’t possibly feel the same way. That would be silly.”

“Why would that be silly? You two have been inseparable since he came back from Manehattan all those years ago. Him falling for you is only natural. You don’t see it, but WE do. Every time he looks at you, he sees the world. That is love. And, let’s be honest, here, you’re pretty hot.”

“Skye!” I’m surprised she would even say that. I am not…

“It’s true!” Terra interrupts my train of thought. “You’re fit, you’re strong, you’re hair is just…perfect. Sweet Celestia, do you use product?”

“Only shampoo and conditioner.”

“That’s it? You got a natural beauty, just like your mom.”

“Yeah, Mrs. Apple is pretty hot, too. No wonder Clem looks great.”

“I’m standing right here, you two. You don’t need to try and make me feel better.”

“Oh, that’s adorable.” Skye smiles. “Clem doesn’t realize how good looking she is. Believe us, Slip definitely has the feels for you. Maybe something happened that got him a bit frazzled. It can’t hurt to ask.”

In a way, she’s right. It can’t hurt to ask. If only it was that simple, though. The trouble is that I’m a big huge chicken, and I’m afraid of asking if he actually…LOVES…me. What if he doesn’t? What if Skye and Terra are wrong, and I got my hopes up for nothing? That would be so embarrassing! What if I asked him if he had feelings for me, and he laughed in my face? I don’t think I can deal with that scenario! I would hide in my room, and never come out for the rest of my life. Then, I would eat ice cream, and watch sappy movies, and get all fat. Probably get a cat…then two…then a billion.

Wow, that sounds like a terrible future.

After our camps were set up, Mrs. Cheerliee went through with the schedule for the next couple of days. Tomorrow, we are set for a long hike to the top of the mountain above the falls. While the original plan was for all of us to go together, she decided at the last minute to allow for groups, even pairs, and is giving us till tomorrow to get our teams together.

It doesn’t take me long to figure out my hiking partner.

“Hey, Slip.” I go to him immediately when we all break for dinner. “Wanna be my hiking partner?” I say flat out.

“Oh, uh…sure.” Slip smiles, looking around.

“What are you looking around for?”

“Nothing. Thought I saw a bat heading for you.”

“WHAT?!” I immediately duck and weave from the bat. Slip chuckles at me. Things are too obvious. “There was no bat, was there?”

“No, but that was pretty funny.” He chuckles some more. I hit him on the shoulder. “I’d be happy to go hiking with you. Wanna get Fast Lane and the others? Make it a group?”

“Nope. Just us.”

“Sounds good to me.” He smiles again. That handsome smile of his is disarming, I swear to Celestia.

We go to dinner together. He’s right next to me. I can feel his warmth emanating on my coat. I want to get even closer to him. I want to brush shoulders with him. But, when I get closer, he separates. Did he notice how close we were? Did he back off because we were moments away from touching?

I have it bad, don’t I?

Day arrives after a surprisingly comfortable night of sleep. Everypony is up by the eight o’clock hour, and Mrs. Cheerliee, who looks to have woken up well before us, is ready and waiting with her fanny pack full of water. Seeing her hyped up for a walk makes me chuckle a little bit. I hope her husband liked walks as much as she did.

“Okay, everypony.” Mrs. Cheerilee says, “Go to your hiking group or buddy, and begin your walk. Remember, always stick together. There are multiple ways to the top of the mountain, and all of them are safe. This isn’t a race, take your time, but most importantly, have fun.” She then blows the whistle, and goes walking with a couple of students. Both colts with massive crushes on her. It’s hard to blame them.

Slip is by my side, giving me a smile. That starts the hike on a positive note.

We take the route that others don’t take. My decision, since it gives us time to be alone, but the map assures us that this is one of many correct paths that lead to the same destination. Our hike is calm and peaceful, but most of all, quiet. A little too quiet for my tastes. The rustling leaves and the chirping of birds break the silence briefly, but what I really want to hear is our voices speaking to one another.

“Watch out.” Slip says calmly. “Bit of a dip in the ground.” He points to said dip, which would have tripped me if I wasn’t paying attention.

“Thanks.” I say. “I don’t know what I would have done without you.”

“You would have been fine.” Slip chuckles in a manner that seems awkward. Did I touch some kind of nerve? I mean, I did sound really nice there. Maybe he thought I was hitting on him.

We travel another silent mile or so. The silence is killing me. I can’t take it anymore. I can hear the rush of the rapids just beyond a nearby ridge. I run passed Slip to get to the ridge.

“Clem, be careful.” Slip says with concern in his voice.

I look over the ridge to see a long hill that leads straight down to the rapids. One wrong move, and I could tumble and fall right into the water. That would be terrifying; even more so that the rapids lead to the falls, which is bad news for a flightless pony such as myself.

“Clem…” Slip makes it to me. “Watch your step. I don’t want you getting hurt.”

“I’ll be fine.” I assure him. “I just wanted to see the river.”

“Okay, you saw it. Can you come back to me, please?” That concern in his voice is really starting to get me curious.

“Why are you so worried? You know me; I’ll be fine.”

“Yeah, but…” Slip stops talking. He sounds panicked, but also hesitant to what he wants to say next.

“But, what?” I get nothing out of him. “But what, Slip? This ain’t the first time I looked over a ridge to see something, or the first time we were near something dangerous. Why are you being so skittish?”

“I’m not. I just…I don’t…I don’t want Fast Lane to get angry with me.”

“What are you talking about? Why would Fast Lane be angry with you?” I am really confused by this. What about Fast Lane?

“I don’t want you to get hurt, because I don’t want Fast Lane to find out I couldn’t protect his prom date.”

WAIT….WHAT IN THE HAY DID HE JUST SAY?!

“Excuse me?” I can’t believe what I’m hearing. “What do you mean by ‘Prom Date?’ Fast Lane and I aren’t going to prom.”

“Of course you are. I saw you two at school. He asked you to prom, and you said yes and hugged him.”

Oh my gosh. He…he saw me and Fast Lane hugging. He thought…and now he…oh no. Oh no, no, no. It makes sense. This is why he’s been looking at me like that. Skye and Terra were right! They were absolutely right! He’s in love with me! He’s in love with me, and he’s jealous! No! This can’t be happening! He can’t be jealous with me! He can’t be in love with me!

Hold on…I have to make sure.

“Slip? Are you in love with me?”

Slip goes practically frozen at my words. His cheeks turn red, and his eyes go glassy. He is in love with me! He is! I can’t believe it! All this time, and he’s been in love with me! This should be a dream come true! I’ve been wanting this to happen since forever!

“Why are you in love with me?!” I shout at him. Wait, that sounded like I’m mad at him.

“I’m sorry!” Slip shouts back in embarrassment. “I didn’t…I didn’t want you to find out this way. Just forget what I said, okay? Come over here, and we’ll complete the hike. The others are waiting for us.”

“No! I want to know! You can’t just take something back like that!” I REALLY sound like I'm angry at him. I need to cool it down.

“Clem…”

“No! I’m not moving!”

“Clem, the ridge, it’s…”

Oh. The ridge.

CRACK goes the ridge. I fall. Oh no. I can hear Slip shout my name in a full on panic. My rump hits the ground first. Even covered in leaves, it hurts like Tartarus. Everything becomes a blur as I roll and roll and roll down the steep hill. I can feel my coat getting scratched, and that mane that Skye and Terra called perfect getting mussed up by the violent descent. If this keeps up, I’ll hit the…

SPLASH!

Oh damn it. I’m in the rapids aren’t I?

“Slip!” I yell, as the water tosses me around. It’s hard to get words out, and all that’s coming out is “Slip!” I keep yelling for him. I’m screaming his name.

“I’m coming!” I can hear him say. Please, Slip. Please get me out of here. I need you to get me out of here. I’m strong, but I can’t fight this current. And, I need to tell you everything. I need to tell you how I feel. How I’ve always felt about you.

Please.

“The log! Grab the log!” He shouts.

I look to see myself heading for a log sticking out towards the water. With all my strength, I grab on to it. It’s mossy. It’s slippery. I’m holding on for as long as I can.

“I can’t hold on, Slip!” I scream.

“I’m almost there!” Slip gets to the log. He comes towards me. “Take my hoof!”

I reach out.

CRACK!

Screw you, log.

I paddle as hard as I can, but Slip, mouth agape and in shock, watches me go. Soon, he takes off for me. The rapids are getting faster and faster. The water gets more violent than usual, and my body feels like it has been through a beating of a lifetime. The rushing water can only mean one thing.

I’m heading for the waterfall.

Oh no. This is it, isn’t it? This is how this is going to end. I’m going to fall into oblivion, and never come back. My parents will be sad, they’ll probably sue the school, and poor nice Mrs. Cheerilee, and worst of all, Slip will never know the truth.

I close my eyes. Waiting for the drop. I’m sorry, everypony.

Suddenly, just before I drop, I shoot up out of the water, and into the sky. My eyes are completely shut. I dare not know what happened. All I can tell is that I’m being held in a vice grip, and I’m friggin’ cold. Only now do I realize how cold that water was. Am I dead? Did I die and am now going to heaven? No, that can’t be true. I’d be feeling warm and not wet.

In a matter of moments, I feel the ground hit my rump, but gently, and wings wrapping themselves around me.

I open my eyes.

Slip is the one holding onto me. He’s wet, too, either from getting some water on him during the rescue, or my own wet self messing up his beautiful coat. He’s shivering as much as I am, and tears are streaming down his face. Oh, Slip. Why are you crying? More importantly…

“Slip…” I say, teeth chattering. “Y-you….y-you s-s-s-s-saved me.”

“I couldn’t…I could let you d…” he can’t get that last word out. I can see the pain in his eyes. I hold onto him. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Clem. I’m such an idiot. A stupid, jealous idiot.”

“Slip…I’m trying to tell you…Fast Lane wasn’t asking me to prom.”

“Wait…what?”

“He was telling me that he asked Skye, and she said yes. That’s why I was hugging him.”

“So…you’re not going to prom with him?”

“No!”

“I…I…” He holds me tighter. “I feel worse! I’m worse than an idiot! All this time, and I was angry for nothing!”

“So you were mad at me.”

“No! I could never be mad at you! I was mad at myself. I thought I was too late. I wanted to ask you to prom! More than that, I wanted to tell you how I felt. I love you, Clementine! I love you so much!”

He said it. He actually said it. He actually loves me.

“I love you too, Slip.”

I hear his heart skip a beat. Maybe more.

“You…you do?”

“I do. I’ve been in love with you for as long as I can remember. I was too scared to tell you, because I thought you didn’t feel the same. I thought I wasn’t smart enough, or pretty enough to be with you.”

“Clementine, what are you talking about?” Slip pulls me back to look into my eyes. That twinkle in his eyes. It’s back. Oh sweet Celestia, it’s back. “You are smarter than I will ever be. You’ve helped me with my math homework, kept me on track at history, you’re a genius compared to me. And not beautiful enough? Clem, you are the most beautiful mare I’ve ever laid eyes on.”

“Even more than Allotrope?” I ask, thinking back to the time he saw Allotrope for the first time, and dropping his jaw at her beauty.

“Clem, Allotrope is pretty, but you’re more than that. You’re more than pretty, or gorgeous. You’re perfect.”

Perfect. Me. He said I was perfect. The farm pony. Clementine the farm pony. Perfect.

I can’t take it anymore.

I grab him and drive my lips into his. Upon contact with his lips, I can feel myself getting warm all across my body. Slip is rigid and understandably shocked at first, but I can feel him loosening up. His lips become soft and moist, and his mouth opens along with mine. Our tongues briefly touch each other, before going right for it.

My first kiss. My first REAL kiss. It’s with Slip.

I wrap a foreleg around the back of his neck, and start pulling him down to the ground. I’m getting greedy, now. I want more. I want a lot more. I start moaning at his touch; being driven wild by his kisses. I’m ready. I’m ready now.

“W-wait!” Slip separates from my wanting lips. “You…you almost died just a minute ago.”

“I know.”

“But…don’t you want to rest first, before…”

“No time!” I yell. “I need you now!”

“Okay, but I didn’t bring…”

I have no room for delays. My heart is racing. My body heat is on fire. Only one things can make me feel better. I bring him back down and kiss him.

I feel safe. I feel secure. I feel relieved. I haven’t felt this good in a long time. I’ve always wanted this. I’ve always wanted to feel Slip’s lips against mine. I’ve always wanted Slip’s hooves to feel my body.

I’ve always wanted Slip to be on top of me.

We are the last to arrive at the top of the mountain. Everypony else is too busy looking at the wondrous sights to notice our arrival.

Everypony except Mrs. Cheerilee. She runs to us with a worried expression.

“There you two are! We thought you got lost.”

“Yeah…we did for a moment.” I say. Slip doesn’t say anything, but the permanent smile on his face tells me everything.

“Well…it’s a good thing…good golly, you’re all wet!”

“What?”

“Your coat is soaked! Slip’s too.”

I look down. She’s right. We haven’t fully dried off from the water adventure.

“Oh yeah. We got a bit too close to the rapids, and we got splashed.”

“It’s a good thing you two didn’t fall in. The water is unruly this time of year.”

“We know.”

“Alright. We have twenty more minutes before we head back to camp, so take a look at the sights.”

“Yes, Mrs. Cheerilee.”

Slip and I walk over to where our friends are. We stand close to one another, just like how I always wanted it. Feeling him up against me gives me goosebumps all over, and I love it. I look to my left to see Skye and Terra looking at me with curiosity. I nod a confirmation at them. I don’t think they know what I’m confirming, but they blush wildly at my nod. Maybe they do know what I’m confirming.

I look back out to the scenery before us. I see the trees, I see the rapids, I see the falls. Then, I feel Slip’s wing rest on top of my back like a blanket, pulling me in even closer to Slip more than I already am.

I gaze up and see Slip staring right back at me with his loving eyes, and softly comes in for a gentle kiss. Once we separate, we look back out to the majestic view before us.

We are now together.

Everything has changed.

The Age of Matthew Williams

The train to Neighagra Falls leaves the station, as Matt and Applejack wave goodbye to Clementine, who waves back until she is gone from their sight. It’s never easy for the two parents to say goodbye to their little filly, especially that she’s going to be far away, and without her special band to bring her back to them, should she want to get home quickly. Matt leans down, wrapping an arm around Applejack, and giving her a kiss on the cheek, letting her know that Clementine will be fine. Applejack sees right through him; he’s worried too, he always is, and she responds back wordlessly and with a kiss of her own on his cheek.

The two walk out of town, and on the way back to the house, with Matt’s hand resting on the top of her mane, caressing it gently as they travel.

“It’s been a while since we had the house to ourselves.” Applejack says. “Ya thinkin’ what I’m thinkin’?”

“Party till the break of dawn, yo?” Matt asks in a deadpan tone, but with words that would befit a rambunctious teen.

“Sorry. Ya married Applejack, not Pinkie Pie.” she giggles. “Ah was thinkin’ more along the lines of invitin’ our friends over for a nice get together.” She notices Matt’s look of confusion. It doesn’t sound far away from his initial guess. “And NOT party till the break of dawn…yo.” she laughs at the last part.

“That sounds like fun.” Matt smirks. “It’ll be nice to get together with the others. It’s been a long time since we all in the same room together. We should keep Rarity away from the drapes, though. Last time she was over, she had an idea to turn our drapes into a new dress. I like the drapes we have, so if she asks, we’ll tell her to buy it at the store.”

The two share a chuckle at the prospect. They are a couple yards away from the house, when they see a sight they thought they’d never see. Matt’s Mother is hurriedly, almost worryingly, knocking on the door in bated breaths. Matt’s eyes soften, hearing her breaths of distress instantly.

“Mom?” Matt walks forward away from Applejack. “Mom, what’s wrong?” His Mother turns around rapidly, looking upon Matt’s concerned face. Immediately, she rushes to him, wrapping her arms around his waist. “Mom? What’s going on?”

“Matt…sweetheart.” His Mom sobs, struggling to get the words out. “It’s your Father.”

“What are you talking about? What about Dad? Is he okay?”

“He…he…” tears stream down her face. “He didn’t wake up this morning.”

Matt’s eyes widen. He takes his Mom by the shoulders, looking into her eyes, pleading for good news, and that his Dad just had a scare. Her eyes do not tell that story. He shakes his head.

“M-Mom? What are you saying?”

“The doctors did what they could. But…he’s gone.” Her sobs turn into full blown cries, as she buries herself in Matt’s shoulder. “He’s gone, Matt. Your Father is gone!” Her arms tighten around his waist.

Applejack, tears streaming down, runs to them, and hugs them both, crying alongside Matt’s Mother. The only one who stays quiet is Matt. All he does is look out to the world before him, staring at it like he no longer recognizes where he is and why he’s there. His widened eyes never wane, never calm, and only stare unblinkingly forward.

It takes almost an hour to get inside the house. Inside, Applejack and Matt’s Mom spend time talking to each other, reminiscing about her Husband and his time with her and Matt. They laugh and cry as they talk, while Matt stays silent. His shocked gaze had finally subsided, giving way to a near eerie calm. He watches Applejack and his Mom talk and look back on the life of his Father, and what kind of man he was. Kind, friendly, funny, supportive, all the positives that one could think off. Matt smiled and nodded at the words, agreeing with everything they say, but he still cannot get the words out.

After another hour, Matt’s Mother stands, prompting Matt and Applejack to stand with her.

“I have to go make some calls.” she says. “I want to get a reception together as soon as possible.” she looks at Matt with a small chuckle, obviously fighting another sob. “Your Father…he always wanted to be prepared. Had his casket…” a lump in her throat stops her for just a moment, “…all picked out years in advance.”

“That’s Dad.” Matt responds ever so softly. “He always had an idea for everything.” Matt’s Mom walks up to him, kissing him on the forehead. She edges closer to the door, opening it. “You want me to come with you? I can help set up.”

“No, it’s fine. Spend time with Applejack…and your friends.” she holds Matt’s hand. “I’ll see you soon.”

Matt nods and smiles lightly. His Mother lets go and waves goodbye, closing the door quietly. A small flash is seen through the windows. She’s gone back to her world. It’s at that moment, that Matt drops to his knees. All the strength he was showing is gone in an instant, and what is left is a man in tears. Applejack holds him close, allowing him to cry as long and as hard as he can.

“Oh, sugarcube.” Applejack whispers, “Ya didn’t need ta hold it in.”

“I-I…I’m sorry.” Matt sniffles. “I just…wanted to be strong for you and Mom.”

“Matt…oh, Matt…” she holds him tighter. “There’s nothin’ wrong with cryin’. Even someone as tough as you needs ta get emotional sometimes.” She feels him chuckle through the tears. “So cry as much as ya need ta.”

“Thanks, AJ.” Matt smiles, sniffling.

“How old was he?”

“He was supposed to turn seventy two next month.”

“Oh mah. That’s young.” she says in a surprised gasp.

“Not really. Us human’s are lucky to reach one hundred.”

A strong silence fills the air, as Applejack’s eyes widen just as wide as Matt’s eyes were. Her breath becomes panicked and short, and her grip becomes tighter on Matt’’s body than it ever was. Matt rubs her back and brushes her mane, struggling to realize what is putting her in this state.

“No…no, no, no…not you! Not mah Matt!” Applejack’s tears start up again as Matt manages to separate from her grip, and puts his hands on her shoulders.

“AJ? What’s wrong?”

“No! Ah can’t lose ya! Not so soon!” Applejack gets close, grazing her cheek against him, like some desperate attempt to get him to live longer.

“AJ?! What are you talking about?”

“Matt…seventy two is nowhere near the average lifespan of an Equestrian. It’s not even half!”

Matt’s stares at her with mouth open. He doesn’t know what to say, and even if he did, he wouldn’t know how to deliver it. His mind races and races, wondering how to respond. Only “What to you mean?” exits his state of confusion.

“The average life span of an Equestrian is over two hundred years old!” she answers clearly.

Matt’s shock still doesn’t quell. It’s only enhanced.

“Two…two hundred years? So…” Matt remembers the time Granny Smith told him the origins of Ponyville, and how she was a filly during that time. In the history books, Ponyville was founded well over two hundred years ago, making Granny Smith older than anyone he had ever met, discounting the immortal Princesses and Queen Chrysalis. At the time, he dismissed her story as a tall tale, due to the inconsistent timeline, but now… “Twilight…” he remembers, “Twilight never asked me about our lifespan. She doesn’t know!”

Matt separates himself from Applejack. He feels ill. The shock of knowing that he won’t live to grow old with the love of his life makes him sick to the very core. He runs to the bathroom, collapses next to the toilet, and hurls the morning breakfast from his stomach. His mind tries to tell him that it’s not true, that this is merely a bad dream, but the feeling in his stomach is very very real. The sickness is over as soon as it starts. After a flush, he weakly goes to the sink and washes his face.

That’s when he sees it.

His face. For over seventeen years in Equestria, his face never changed. His body did, due to time on the farm, but in terms of youth, he still had the face of someone approaching his thirties. No wrinkles. No crow’s feet. No grey hairs. He’s nearing his mid forties, yet he doesn’t look anywhere close to it.

“Twilight…” Matt looks to Applejack on the bed, sitting on the edge as she waited for her husband to emerge from the bathroom. “We have to see Twilight.”

Every Friday, Twilight spends half of her day dismantling and rearranging her massive library of books. Before Spike grew up, he used to dislike this day, due to usually wanting to spend the beginning of the weekend sleeping or eating ice cream, but the enthusiastic princess would have none of it. During every week, Twilight would always buy a new book, and in turn, she would have to move books around to make it fit.

This week, she purchased the latest entry in the long running series of Daring Do novels, Daring Do and The Palace of Immortality. Twilight’s library is tightly snug, now, it must be made loose to accommodate the next literary entry.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

A process that will unfortunately have to wait. Twilight goes to the door, opening up to see Matt and Applejack, both in alarming distress.

“Matt? AJ?” Twilight looks at both of them in equal confusion. “What’s the matter?”

“I need you to take a sample of my blood.” Matt says bluntly, walking past Twilight towards the throne room.

“Wait…hold on-what?” Twilight teleports in front of him, stopping his steps. “What do you mean you want me to take your blood?”

“I want you to compare it to the sample you took when I first came here.”

“Why do you want me to do that?”

“Matt…” Applejack says softly, putting a hoof on his arm. The gesture calms him a little bit, as he looks to her pleading gaze. “You should tell her what’s goin’ on.”

“I…” Matt realizes his rudeness, “I’m sorry Twilight. We found out this morning that….” his voice cracks, “…m-my dad passed away.”

Twilight lets out a saddened gasp. “Oh no!” she cries. “I’m so sorry, Matt. But…what does this have to do with…”

“He was going to turn seventy two. He died in his sleep, which is common of those who are old age.”

“But…but that’s…”

“Young.” Matt completes her thought correctly, “That’s what AJ said. Humans are lucky to live to one hundred, but Applejack tells me that the average equestrian can live to at least two hundred.”

“Yes, that’s true, I…” Twilight ceases her statement, realizing that she never asked Matt of his species’ life expectancy, nor disclosing how long an equestrian lives. Another gasp leaves her mouth, this one louder than the last. “I never told you!”

“I know. The thing is, I shouldn’t look like this at my age. I want you to take a sample of my blood to see if anything has changed. Anything at all.”

“Follow me.”

Twilight takes Matt and Applejack to her laboratory; a room that hasn’t seen as much activity as Twilight would like, as some royal duties prevented her from having to conduct experiments, but its usefulness remained second to none. The doors open and creak, a sign of its lack of use, but the room is clean and spotless all the same, with nary a speck of dust dirtying up the bunsen burners or vials.

“Hold out your arm.” Twilight says, picking up a syringe from the drawer. She uses her magic to sanitize the needle. Matt does so, holding out his right arm. Twilight injects the needle into Matt’s arm, removing a small amount of blood into the syringe. “This shouldn’t take long.” Twilight assures them, as she levitates the microscope to her position.

Carefully, she drops a few spots of blood underneath the microscope, placing the needle down on the table soon after. She looks inside, making some adjustments to the lens for better focus.

It doesn’t take too long for Matt and Applejack to notice her widened eyes and opened mouth. She’s discovered something.

“What?” Matt says, getting closer. “What did you find?”

“Matt…get me my copy of Mysteries of Equestria: Volume One.” Twilight removes herself from the microscope, flailing her forelegs at him to get him going. “Go!”

“I’ll get it. You just took his blood, Twilight.” Applejack volunteers, “Where is it?”

“Sorry. It’s just…” Twilight shakes thoughts from her mind, getting on the task at hoof. “Bottom of the third shelf.”

Applejack takes off galloping out the door.

“Twilight…”

“Matt, this is important.”

“I know this is important. I want to know…”

“You will. I can’t explain this properly unless I have…” Within moments, Applejack returns with Twilight’s book, to which she promptly completes her thought with, “…the book.” She takes the book from Applejack with her magic, opening up to the page about Matt. “Look, when I talk about genetic compatibility, I put a picture of your strand of DNA in the book.”

“I know that. I remember.”

“Of course. This…” she points to the picture of his DNA cells. “…that’s what it looked like over seventeen years ago.” Twilight directs her hoof to the microscope, “Look now.”

Matt goes to the microscope and looks inside. What he sees makes his mouth go as agape as Twilight’s did when she looked inside. His blood cells aren’t what they used to be. No longer are they simply red, but now have a blue sparkle to them, and a white aura around each and every one of them. Matt reacts accordingly by stepping back as far as he can from the microscope, unable to comprehend what he’s looking at. Applejack looks inside for herself.

“What is all this?” Applejack wonders, “Why is his blood like this?”

“I…” Even Twilight cannot explain. “I don’t know. I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“Somepony must know!” Applejack raises her voice. “Why is mah Matt like this? What is going on?”

“If anypony might know what’s going on, it could be Princess Celestia.”

In the throne room of Canterlot Castle, Princess Celestia and Queen Chrysalis are enjoying a quiet breakfast, whilst partaking in activities one would see an old married couple doing. With Celestia and Chrysalis reading the morning papers. Celestia intently reads the news, while Chrysalis looks for the latest deals at electronics stores.

The small and comforting moment is broken by a flash of light, and Twilight, Applejack, and an eternally confused Matt appear.

“What in the name of…Twilight?” Celestia stands from her throne, “What are you and the others doing here? Is everything okay?”

“Princess Celestia, Queen Chrysalis, there’s something you two have to see. Where’s Luna?”

“She’s asleep. It’s morning, Twilight. What’s going on?”

“Matt’s species. Humans. They only live up to one hundred years of age. But, he tells me that he hasn’t aged one bit since he’s been here. So, I took a sample of his blood, and compared it to the sample I took over seventeen years ago. Look!” In another flash, two pictures appear. One showing the previous sample, and the other of the new one.

Celestia and Chrysalis look at the pictures with curiosity, and then surprise.

“I…” Celestia can barely get the words out. “In all my years, I have never seen genetic alteration quite like this. Your blood has fully melded with the magical properties of our world. Blood…all blood has some form of magical property; it was how I was able to make the bands for you and your family, but this…this is beyond just a simple alteration.”

“But what does that mean?” Matt steps forward.

“Matt…” Chrysalis gets closer. “At any point, have you ever gotten sick since you stayed here? Ever broken a bone?”

“I don’t know about being sick, but I remember breaking a few during the King Sombra incident. Other than that…no. In fact…I have noticed that I’ve been quite durable.”

“The King Sombra incident…that makes sense.” Celestia nods to herself.

“What? What makes sense? How did this happen? Is it the food? The water? The air?”

“Possibly, but there’s also a strong chance that the Elements of Harmony did something to your genetic code. Applejack, Twilight and the others have only wielded one Element of Harmony, but you had all six in your possession. Perhaps the extended time you spent holding those Elements changed you. Not immediately, but gradually.”

“Is that how ah managed to get pregnant? Because of this?” Applejack asks.

“No. Matt was compatible with us before the Elements changed him. It may have sped up the process, though.”

“Wait a minute!” Matt interrupts. “What does this all mean? How long do I have to live? Will I live as long as AJ?”

“Matt…” Celestia shakes her head, “I honestly do not know. Best case scenario….yes.”

“And…what’s the worst case scenario?”

“You live as long as us.”

Time stands still in Matt’s head. He looks at Celestia, Chrysalis and Twilight. Three immortals. Practical gods. They can live for eternity. Some would kill for a life like that. But, his eyes then fall on Applejack. His love. His life. His everything. He imagines a future where he stays young, but she grows old and dies. He imagines the same for Clementine, and her foals. He backs away slowly, shaking his head in disbelief.

“No…no…no….” Matt mutters, before… “I DON’T WANT TO BE IMMORTAL!” He runs as fast as he can out of the throne room.

“Matt, wait!” Applejack follows, leaving the royalty alone.

Chrysalis feels compelled to chase after them, but a hoof from Celestia stops her in her tracks. The Princess shakes her head at the Queen, telling her to give them space. Chrysalis nods, stepping back from her desire to go after them. It takes her all, though, with the thought of her friends' sadness bringing mist into her eyes.

“Twilight…” Chrysalis turns to her, “What brought this on?”

“His father died this morning. He was going to be seventy two.”

Matt runs all the way to the castle steps. Sobbing, he collapses to his knees, burying his face in his hands as tears flow from his eyes. Applejack follows close behind. Carefully, she sits next to him, allowing him to cry. He looks up into her emerald eyes, sniffling away the last of his sobs. He puts his head on her shoulder.

“It’s alright, hon.” Applejack says.

“I wish that were true.” Matt whispers. “I shouldn’t have run away like that.”

“Do whatever ya like. They understand. It’s a lot ta process.”

Matt nods in agreement, nuzzling against her shoulder. A long quiet ensues between them, as they look out to the kingdom of Canterlot before them. Other ponies pass by, respecting their little moment of solace and peace.

“What a day, huh?” Matt says softly, trying to lighten the mood for his sake. His voice still breaks in the attempt. “One moment, you’re planning a get together, the next, you find out that not only did your father pass away, but that you’re going to spend the rest of your life young and alone.”

“Ya won’t be alone, sugarcube. Ya have me and Clem.”

“Yeah? But for how long? We were supposed to grow old together. That was the vow we took. I can’t…I can’t bear to be like this. I want to be like you. I want to keep the promise we made. I want…” his voice cracks again. “…I want to spend my entire life with you. Not a fraction of it. Not half of it. The whole thing.”

“Ah know ya do, and ah do too. Who knows? Maybe ya will. Maybe we’ll grow old together, just like ya want. Just like ah want. Nothin’ would make me happier than ta spend all of mah years in your arms.”

“But, what if that doesn’t happen? What if I will live as long as the Princesses and Chrysalis?”

“Well…on the plus side…ya don’t have to cut anypony’s heads off, like that silly movie you showed me.” Applejack says. Matt laughs at her remark, sniffling as he does it. “Ya get to hang out with some mighty fun alicorns, too. Ah hear the Changeling Queen is quite the master at them video games.”

“Stop it…” Matt says between chuckles. “It’s not…” he wipes away some tears, “…it’s not funny.”

“Then, why are ya laughing?”

“Because you’re funny. You remind me of myself. Being positive and telling jokes.”

“Ah don’t tell jokes, Matt. Ah tell the truth. Queen Chrysalis IS a master at video games!” Another chuckle leaves Matt, as he wraps his arms around her. “Ya wanna know what ah think?” She feels him nod, “Ah think that yer gonna live as long as me. You’ll see. We ponies don’t start showin’ signs of aging until we’re in our seventies. A grey hair here, a small wrinkle there…”

“Wait a second, if you don’t start aging until you’re seventy, then why are you so worried about your looks now?”

“Because I’m a mare, Matt. We’re always worried about our looks. Ah wanna look good…for you.”

“You’ll always look good to me.” His hand cresses her back. He leans up off her shoulder, looking deeply into her gaze. “How do you feel about spending the next hundred and sixty years with me?”

“I feel as good as I’ve spent the last seventeen.” She leans forward, kissing him softly on the lips. “I look forward to each and every second.”

On Saturday, Matt and Applejack spend the day inside their house. Word spread among the circle of friends of the passing of Matt’s father. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy arrived in a group to offer Matt their condolences. While Matt and Applejack got to have that get together they wanted, it was of different and less pleasant circumstances. As night fell, Matt’s Mother arrived, telling him that that memorial would be tomorrow morning. A fast turnaround to be sure, but Matt and Applejack agree to arrive.

The husband and wife spend the night in each other’s arms, as Matt sobbed into her chest, preparing for the day to come.

It’s Sunday afternoon; the memorial service for Matt’s Father is underway. In the beautiful and vast cemetery, Matt, along with Applejack, his Mother and his extended family, gathered around the coffin of their beloved father, husband, brother, and friend, as the Preacher said his goodbyes within the black book known as the Holy Bible. The words are lost on Matt, as the speech is drowned out by the sounds of the coffin being lowered into the ground. He clenches onto Applejack’s now human hand tightly, holding back the tears he had shed for the past couple days.

His mother cried for the both of them, anyway.

At the Williams house, everyone has congregated to pay tribute to Matt’s father, one Jonathan Williams, and reminisce about his accomplishments to the world. Aaron is telling stories about the trouble they would get into during their youth, while Kate would correct his tall tales, eliminating any embellishments he has been expelling. Laughs, and small tears abound in the party.

The only one not present… is Matt.

Matt sits in his room; unchanged for the last decade, resting on his soft and comfortable bed. He looks down at the carpet below, reminding of his own memories of his father. One who loved and cared for him, one who was always supportive and kind, one who was funny and always hopeful about the future. One who is gone.

With a couple knocks, his mother walks in to see her son in a quite state. Gradually, he looks up to her and stands. With no words spoken, they share an embrace. Tears that he was holding back during the funeral come out, and the strength fades away from his body.

“He’s proud of you, son. We both are. He wouldn’t want you to be so sad.”

“I can’t believe he’s gone. I always thought he’d live forever, you know? Both you and dad.”

“I wish that were true. I wasn’t ready to say goodbye, but I’m glad the last thing I said to him before he died was that I loved him.”

Just then, an idea hits Matt’s head. Equestria has changed him. That much is certain. It has extended his lifespan, slowed down his aging. Maybe, just maybe…

“Mom.” He separates from her. “How about you come live with us. In Equestria.”

“What? I don’t think you’d want me at your house.”

“No. I’ll buy you a house. I’ll build one for you. Mom…Equestria has done something to me. I’m not going to age for a long while. If you come with us, the same can be done to you.”

“Honey…” Mom smiles, “I appreciate that…but no.”

“Mom…”

“Equestria is where you belong. My place is here, with your Father. My husband. I want to stay here for as long as I can.”

“But, Mom…”

“I know. You want me to live longer, but I don’t want you worrying about little old me. You have a wife who needs you. A daughter who needs you. You use all of your time to be with them. Earth is my world. It’s my home. You belong in yours.”

Matt looks at his mother with sad eyes. He wants her to come with them. He wants her to say yes, but she can’t, she won’t. She has chosen to live out the rest of her days in her house; with her friends and family. Matt wants to fight it, but he knows he can’t. She won’t go anytime soon, but the thought of losing her too make his heart sink. His Mom smiles her gentle smile, knowing that he’s thinking this.

“How old will you live for, anyway?” Mom genuinely wonders.

“At least two hundred years.”

“Well…” Mom’s eyes widen, before smirking. “I’ll…be damned. You’re going to be the oldest human on the planet.”

“To be fair. In Equestria, I’m already the oldest human on the planet.” The two share a laugh, and soon, another embrace. “We’ll visit you whenever we can.”

“So will I. Don’t come by too often, though. Clementine’s growing up. She’s probably going to start getting interested in boys now. Or girls, if that’s what she wants.”

“Oh, believe me, I think there’s a particular boy that she likes.”

Monday morning has come. Matt and Applejack, now in Equestria, stand at the train station, waiting for Clementine and her class to arrive from their trip. The two are quiet, barely saying a word to each other when they woke up, and even less on the walk over. Matt has kneeled down to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, and keeping her close to him.

“What do you think I should tell her?” Matt asks.

“Tell her the truth. Gently, though.” She puts a hoof on Matt’s hand. “It was a beautiful ceremony. It was good seeing everybody there. Yer Dad was a great guy ta have so many wonderful people that knew him.”

“Yeah, he was. The best.” Matt smiles. “Thank you for being there.”

“I’ll always be there for you, Matt. No matter what.” she kisses him on the cheek.

“Ditto.” Matt kisses her back.

Within minutes, the train arrives. After the stop, ponies begin to file out of the train, with the fillies and colts from Cheerilee’s class emerging with their luggage. Matt and Applejack spot Clementine leaving, with Slip Wing close by her. Ditzy Doo and Quill Pen arrive to see their son, while Clementine finds her parents waiting for her with loving arms.

Clementine runs to them, and Matt and Applejack both hug her tightly.

“The trip was so much fun!” she says, obviously hiding the real eventful happenings of the trip. “Ah can wait to tell y’all all about it!” She separates from the hug. In a matter of moments, she notices the sad expression of her parents. They are smiling, but their eyes tell a different story. “What’s the matter?” she tilts her head, “Is everythin’ okay?”

“Clem…” Matt’s voice cracks, “There’s…something we have to tell you.”

Before Prom

Matt stands in the doorway of Clementine’s room. It has been a couple weeks since he told her about the death of his father. Her reaction to the news was expected; with her crying in her father’s arms, and he allowed her to weep as long as she needed to. Clementine always liked her grandfather, as she found his stories about her father’s youth to be a source of laughs, along with his infectious kindness, which rightfully spread to his son.

Now, on this day, it is a happier occasion for the young mare, but a confusing one for the father. An occasion that all parents must brave through, and one that is probably more frighting to them than to their child.

“So…Slip is taking you to prom?” Matt asks.

Clementine is sitting in her room, as Rarity styles her mane to be more flowing and beautiful, in an attempt to make her more attractive for her date, Slip Wing. Despite Clementine’s insistence that Slip won’t mind what her mane will look like, Rarity is having none of it, trying a variety of different styles with the flick of her horn. Applejack is helping Clementine with her make up, while also making adjustments to her prom dress.

“Yeah.” Clementine responds. “Please, don’t make it weird.”

“What do you mean? Why would I make it weird?”

“Ya know what ah mean. Ah see it in the movies all the time. Ah have a date, and you try ta go an intimidate him, because ya think he’s gonna be a creep or somethin’.”

“I am NOT going to do that!” Matt shakes his head in faux shock.

“Yes you are.” Applejack says deadpan, “Ya been talkin’ about it fer a while.”

“Traitor.”

“Dad!” Clementine is serious.

“Okay, okay! I promise I won’t try to intimidate Slip. It’s just…you know…you’re a mare…he’s a colt. Stuff about hormones…”

“Dad! Gross!” Clementine sticks out her tongue in disgust. “Don’t talk like that!”

“Talk like what?”

“Ya already gave me the birds an the bees talk, remember?”

“I also remember you regretting that decision when you explicitly wanted us to tell you.”

“Still, ah already heard bout it. Don’t worry, Slip and ah won’t do what ya think we’re gonna do.” Clementine says with a straight face, hiding that she and Slip had started sleeping together since that fateful camping trip. “Ah promise.”

Matt looks to Applejack, the master in figuring out who is lying and who is telling the truth. Applejack looks back with a shrug. She doesn’t know. Good for Clementine, frustrating for her parents.

“Matt, darling…” Rarity chimes in, “It’s adorable that you’re being protective of this sweetheart, but do try to keep the head turning conversations down to the minimum. It’s hard enough trying to conjure mane styles as quickly as I can think of them.”

“Sorry.” Matt smiles, “I’ll leave you to it.”

As he says that, a knock at the door is heard.

“That must be Slip.” Clementine guesses. “He’s a bit early.”

“I’ll let him in.” Matt disappears from their sight.

“Don’t try ta intimidate him!”

“I won’t!”

After a couple more knocks, Matt finally opens the door, now with a golf club in tow. Interestingly enough, the one on the other side is not Slip Wing, but Queen Chrysalis. She looks at Matt, surprised to see him wielding an object normally used for sports in a mildly intimidating manner. His face however, shows not of intimidation, but of bewilderment at the sight of his good friend.

“Chrysalis?” Matt’s bewilderment transforms into a smile. “Hey.”

“I’m sorry, was this a bad time?”

“No. Not at all. Would you like to come in?”

“Sure.” Chrysalis nods and walks in, still eyeing the golf club. “What’s with the golf club, if I may ask?”

“Oh, this?” Matt looks at the club, quickly setting it down like even he didn’t know why he had it. “It’s just a small…thing…what’s up?”

“Is it Slip?” Clementine calls out from her room.

“No, it’s just Chrysalis.” Matt answers.

“Hi Chrysalis!” Applejack then calls out.

“Hello, Applejack.” Chrysalis grins. She turns back to Matt. “Sorry for coming unannounced. I wanted to see if you were well. We didn’t part on the best of circumstances.” Chrysalis says in a grim tone, remembering the last time she saw Matt. When he learned of his potential immortality, he ran away in a hurry with only Applejack chasing after him. Chrysalis desperately wanted to follow as well, but Celestia stopped her.

“Right. Sorry.” Matt matches her tone. “That was a bit rude of me, huh?”

“No. Not at all. I understood your distress. I’m still concerned about you, though. It’s not often I see you in a sad state.”

“Well, if it makes you feel any better, I’ll be fine…eventually.” Matt chuckles to himself, remembering how often he used to use that little phrase. “Seriously, though, I’ve been feeling better. It still hurts, but I’m improving.”

“That’s good to hear. I’m glad.” Chrysalis gets a bit closer. “And…how is AJ?”

“She’s good. Chipper. Optimistic. She told me that being able to live as long as her gives her time to spend more days with me. To be honest, that’s pretty awesome, too. But…I am a bit scared.”

“Because you think you might live longer than that.”

“Yeah. If I’m destined to live as long as you and the Princesses, there’s nothing I can do, really. But still…I can’t imagine a world without her.”

“I know what you mean.” Chrysalis nods. “The Princesses and I will keep you company…if that came to pass, of course.”

“I’ll hold you to it. I’ve been hearing rumors that you’re a master at video games.”

“Oh no, my secret has been revealed.” Chrysalis says sarcastically, prompting the two to share a laugh. “It’s good to hear you laugh.”

“And it’s always nice to see you.” Matt smiles. His face then gets a little serious, unsure of how to word what he’s going to say. “Say…um…Chrysalis? Can I ask you something?”

“You can ask me anything you want.”

“You’ve been…around…for quite some time. Have you had many friends during those days?”

“It depends on the era, really. I wasn’t always so loved as I am now. You should know, you wrote some of my biography. But, to answer your question…yes. I’ve had friends during my time. Some I grew to…” her face blushes before saying, “…love.”

“Anypony in particular?”

“Not a…” Chrysalis opens her mouth, prepared to speak, but she stops. “Maybe for another time, Matthew. But there were definitely suitors before I fully fell for Celestia. Is that what you wanted to know?”

“No, I…I was wondering if…if…” The question seems difficult for the human. Chrysalis can see this. She doesn’t know what he wants to say, but the struggle to get it out is very real. “…if it gets any easier. Being immortal, but…those around you…are not.”

A chill spreads through the Queen’s spine at the question. Her eyes wander away from looking into the gaze of her friend, and out to the distance, as if the very question has triggered something inside of her. Memories of a distant past flood her mind, and realizations of the present also find their way into her. The ponies she lost during her years, the ponies she will lose in later life…and the man before her who may live as long as the mare that he loves. All the thoughts of loss cause her eyes to water, shutting them to prevent tears from pouring down her cheeks.

“Oh, how I wish I could lie to you, Matt.” she gets closer to him, nearly face to face. “I have lost many in my years. Ponies that I came to call friends. Ponies whom I thought I would spend my life with. Even my own army, who were created by my essence, do not live as long as I. There are years where I was hated by many, but through those times, I was loved by few. Losing them…” her voice cracked, “…never got easy. Now…that I am loved by all…I am more afraid than ever.”

“Chrysalis, I…”

“Matthew…you are dear to me. More than you realize. If you truly live as long as Applejack, I will be happy for you. You get to spend all your days with somepony whom you love. Even so…when you die… I will mourn for you.” Chrysalis watches the tears form in Matt’s eyes, and his hand gently touches the side of her neck. Her expression of sadness turns into a smile, trying to hide her pain. “Because who else will I be able to torment?”

Matt suddenly laughs, his hand remaining on her, nonetheless. “Oh, I’m sure you’ll find somepony just as silly.” He says. Suddenly, Matt wraps his arms around her, embracing her tightly. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For being you. It’s not often you’re told that you will be missed.”

“I will miss you…Matthew.” Chrysalis wraps a foreleg around Matt. “But…that day won’t come for quite some time. I look forward to seeing you again and again.”

“Me too.” Matt whispers. The two hold on to the hug for a few more precious moments, before separating, and wiping tears away. “Anyway, enough of this seriousness. I have a bit of a problem that I need some help with.”

“Oh? Does it have something to do with the golf club?”

“A little bit. Slip…he’s taking Clementine out on a date.”

“He is?”

“Not just any date…it’s Prom.”

“Oh, that’s serious. You know what happens on Prom, right?”

“I think so. I went to Prom when I was a teenager. You dance and hang out with friends.”

“That…and…well…”

“Oh…yeah…that didn’t happen to me. Well, of course you’d know that. You think that Slip and Clem…?”

“I’m not saying that it will happen, but…well…they do like each other a lot, so the possibility is there.”

“Damn. I can’t let that happen. Clementine’s just a little filly to me.”

“All parents think of their children like that. What do you need help with, anyway?”

“I’m trying to let Slip know that I don’t want any of that stuff happening. Dancing? Fine. Kissing? A bit strange, but not much of a problem. The OTHER thing? Nope.”

“Unless you’re her chaperone, they can probably say okay, but then do it anyway.”

“That helps a lot.” Matt says sarcastically.

“Well…” Chrysalis scratches her chin, thinking of a plan of action. “There is something we can do. It may not stop him, but it will sure intimidate the Tartarus out of him.”

“I like it already. What do you have in mind?”

Slip Wing waits at the door to the Williams-Apple house with a combination of nervousness and anticipation. Anticipation because he will go to prom with who he believes to be the most beautiful mare in all of Equestria. Nervousness because…

The door opens sharply, revealing the judgmental gaze of Matt staring down on the shrinking Slip Wing. Matt eyes him up and down, looking at his admittedly nice tuxedo, slicked back hair, and pampered wings. He really went all out for the night, which catches the protective father off guard almost completely.

Almost.

“What are you doing here?” Matt asks forcefully.

“Um…I’m…here…to pick up…Clem…sir.” Slip stutters. The anticipation is gone. Nervousness is now at one hundred percent.

“Taking my daughter to prom, huh? Listen, Slip, just because you and Clem have been a long time coming, doesn’t mean you’re part of the family. Got it?”

“Yes sir.”

“What is that you got there?” Matt points at a small box, which has been on Slip's left hoof the whole time.

“It’s a broach.”

“A broach? Are you sure? Or is it….CONDOMS?”

“WHAT?!” Slip shakes his head rapidly, amazed that Matt would make such a massive leap in logic. “No! It’s a broach! I swear!”

“I know your game, Slip! I know what Prom is like! Young love, celebrating the end of an era. Tensions are high, and you know what that leads to?”

“I swear, sir. It’s just a broach. I would never bring condoms with me!”

“Oh, so you believe in unprotected sex? Gonna impregnate my daughter?!” Matt gets up close and personal.

“Please don’t hurt me!”

“Matt? Matt, what are you doing?” Chrysalis, wobbling into Slip’s sight, floating an open bottle of dandelion wine by her lips, mumbles drunkenly in Matt’s face. “Are you scarrring the poor colt?”

“No. I’m just laying down the law.”

Chrysalis eyes up Slip, smirking seductively, before saying “Sup cutie. You look good enough to eat. Literally.” She licks her lips. Her forked tongue making the colt sweat bullets. “How old are you?”

“S-Seventeen.”

“Too young for me. Or is it?” Her eyebrow raises in deep thought.

“I-Is Clementine ready?”

“In a minute, honey.” Chrysalis moves closer to the shaking Slip. “What’s wrong with spending time with the Changeling Queen?” She leans in to his ear. “You know…I can turn into anypony you desire. ANY…PONY…”

“N…N…No thanks.”

“Chrysalis. Come on.” Matt pulls her back. “We talked about this. You can’t go around seducing everypony you come across.”

“What do you mean I can’t?” she pouts, “I used to do that allllllll the time. Ponies loooooooovvvved it! I didn’t hear any complaints from any of them, and if they did, they’re liars!”

“You’ve had a little too much to drink.” Matt grabs the bottle, trying to get it away from her, but the Queen’s magic is too strong.

“Quit trying to take my stuff! You ain’t my husband!”

“This wine is mine, actually.”

“Why you always lying? Sweet Celestia, stop trottin’ lying!” Chrysalis and Matt fight over the wine bottle, much to the confusion of Slip Wing.

“What have I gotten myself into?” Slip asks himself.

“Let me ask you something.” Matt moves away from his alcoholic tug of war with Chrysalis. “You a virgin?”

“Y-yes.” Slip lies, but convincingly so.

“Good, let’s keep it that way.”

“Slip Wing! There you are!” Applejack approaches with Clementine and Rarity. “Ignore Matt and his silly friend.”

“Hey.” Chrysalis whispers to Slip, “You ever make love to a Changeling?”

“No.”

“You want to?”

“Okay…” Applejack pulls both Matt and Chrysalis away from Slip, who probably is unsure what life is anymore. “You two had your fun. Slip, let me introduce your prom date.”

Applejack fully reveals Clementine. All that nervousness and confused fright Slip had been feeling for the last few minutes is all but gone now, as he lays eyes on a stunning sight. Clementine’s hair, which always had a cute frump to it, has been styled into beautifully waving locks befitting a princess. Her dress is dark blue, while her cutie mark symbol, stylistically made using red and green diamonds, shines at the end of her dress.

Slip’s jaw nearly drops at the vision, but he soon remembers that Matt is still watching.

“You…look beautiful.” Slip says quietly. He opens up the box, revealing the broach. The broach is of a shining red apple. It must have cost a pretty bit to buy, which amazes the adults in the vicinity. Carefully, he places it in her hair, close to her ear. It fits perfectly.

“Ah didn’t get you anything.”

“You’re my prom date. There’s nothing I want more at this moment.” he swoons.

They lean in for a kiss.

“Ahem.” Matt ruins it. They turn to him, seeing him holding up a camera. “Picture time.”

Clementine and Slip get close together, as Matt takes a photograph of them. It’s a good shot. Matt smirks at the photo; proud that he got it right on the first try.

“Okay. Y’all have fun now, ya hear?” Applejack waves them off.

“We will.” Clementine waves back. She and Slip begin their walk to the translation to Canterlot.

“Be back by eleven, okay?” Matt calls out.

“Can’t, we’re meeting up with Dawning Shield and Allotrope! See y’all tomorrow!”

“Wait…” Matt begins to call out, but Applejack stops him. “What? She’s meeting with Dawning and Allotrope? Why didn’t she tell me?”

“Because she was afraid you were gonna make a big deal about it. Judgin’ by what was happenin’ with you and Chrysalis, I’d say her fears were right. Just what in the hay were y’all doin’ to the poor stallion?”

“Nothing.” Chrysalis feigns innocence, looking around the room as she does it. A clear indicator that she’s lying her rump off. Applejack looks to Matt for answers.

“I was just…laying down some ground rules.”

“And what were they?”

“Don’t have sex with our daughter, or else he’ll die?” Matt presents this as a question.

“Ah believe ya, but why did ya say it in the form of a question?”

“Reasons?”

“Well, this was all very enjoyable…” Rarity chimes in, “But I’m afraid I must be off.”

“Oh, won’t you stay for dinner, Rarity?” Applejack says, “Ya did such a wonderful job on Clementine’s mane, that ah have to thank ya.”

“The offer is tempting, darling, but I can’t just go off and have dinner without Joe. Plus, you got Chrysalis here, and I know what happens when all three of you are in a room together.”

“What?” Applejack looks at Chrysalis, then Matt, then back at Rarity. “No, no, no. That’s not what’s going to happen in the slightest.”

“It might.” Chrysalis says off hoofedly.

“Shush, you.” Applejack glances at Chrysalis in annoyance. “Bring Donut Joe with ya. It would be nice to spend an evenin’ with y’all and catch up.”

“Well…” Rarity thinks. “I can’t ignore such a kind gesture. So be it. I will get Donut Joe, and some wine, and we shall be back momentarily.”

“Can’t wait.” Applejack waves Rarity off. The moment she is out of sight, she lightly bops both Chrysalis and Matt on the head. “From now on, ya don’t try and scare Slip anymore, got it? He’s Clementine’s coltfriend now, and we can’t try ta compromise that.”

“We were justing a bit of fun. I promise, it won’t happen again. Next time I see him, I’ll apologize.”

“Good. As for you, Chrysalis…” she looks to the Queen, “What brings you around here, anyway?”

“I just came to check on Matt. See how he was doing since…”

“Ah…I see.” Applejack understands. “It’s nice of ya ta drop by too, but please try ta keep the goofball levels to a minimum. It’s bad enough having this guy making jokes and throwin’ chairs, but ah don’t need an instigator.”

“Hey!” Matt feigns being offended.

“Ah say it with love. Then again, it’s been a while since he’s been this way, so maybe it’s a good thing ya came by.”

“So…does that mean I can stay for dinner?” Chrysalis asks.

“Yeah, ya can stay. Matt, better order out. And order a lot of food. Ah got a feeling that we’re going to be very hungry.”

“Great.” Matt smiles. “I’ll order from that Fillydelphia style place we like. Oh, and make sure that the wine Rarity brings isn’t the strong kind. If it is, we should limit ourselves.”

“What’s the strong kind?” Chrysalis queries.

“Sunflower wine. It’s the heaviest kind of wine Equestria has made. Two glasses, and yer more than a little tipsy.”

“Wow. Lot of mistakes could be made.”

“Yeah. Lots. Last time, Matt was shoutin’ that he was some Spartacus guy, and passed right out.”

“Huh, that sounds familiar.” Chrysalis remembers the last time Matt got extremely drunk. He shouted that he was Spartacus, fainted, got up to punch a former mascot, then fainted again. It was an amusing sight for her, but none she’d like to see repeated.

“We better make sure nothin’ likes that happens again. Deal?” Applejack raises a hoof out.

“Deal.” Chrysalis hoofbumps her.

After Prom

The doors to Canterlot High burst open, and the screams of joy and celebration fill the air, as the mares and colts pour out of the front doors and into the streets; either to their homes, or to the train station that will eventually lead to their homes.

One of the last groups to leave are Clementine and Slip Wing congratulating Skye and Fast Lane for their win of Prom King and Queen, with Terra and Dice Roll not too far behind with wide smiles on their faces. The group agree to go out and celebrate at a later time, with Clementine and Slip waving them off as they head off to their own devices.

“Psst…hey.” A familiar voice whispers within earshot of Clementine once the others have gone. “Clem, over here.”

“Dawnin’? Is that you?” Clementine looks around.

“Dawning Shield is here?” Slip Wing looks around with her, seeing nopony around. “Where is he?”

“Right….HERE!”

Dawning Shield suddenly pops out of the nearby bushes, with a “RAWR!” bellowing from his mouth, scaring the heck out of poor Slip, who is still a little on edge after his encounter with Clementine’s Father and his friend Queen Chrysalis.

“Gah!” Slip jumps, swatting Dawning with his wing. Dawning takes the hit well, and laughs out loud. “Don’t do that again! You scared the Tartarus out of me!”

“Sorry.” Dawning calms from his laughter, “I didn’t want anypony other than you two to see us, or else we’d get swarmed by ponies wanting autographs.

“Us?” Clementine looks behind Dawning, hoping to see Allotrope, but sees nopony else. “Where’s Allie?”

“Huh?” Dawning turns to see Allotrope is nowhere to be found. The bushes where Dawning emerged rustles a bit, with a light giggle coming from inside. “Allie, come on out of there. The jig is up.”

“There is no Allie, only bushes.” the devious voice of the Changeling hybrid says, followed by another giggle and an additional rustle of the leaves. “The bushes command you to go and never return!” She giggles again, not even attempting to hide her amusement.

“Come on out of there, Allie. There might be poisonous bugs in those bushes.”

“What? AGH!” Allotrope comes flying out of the bushes, looking over herself for any bugs that have found there way on her. “Get them off! Get them off! Get them…” She finds none, and looks at Dawning with a pout. “I can’t believe I fell for that again!” Her pout turns to a smile, when she sees Clementine and Slip looking at her with wide grins. “Oh, look at you two. You look so cute together.”

“Did you two win Prom King and Queen?”

“We weren’t even in the running.” Slip Wing responds. “Better that way. I have terrible stage fright.”

“And ah wasn’t interested in runnin’ ta begin with.”

“Still, it’s good to see you two finally as a couple.” Allotrope nods in approval.

“Well, it was a long time comin’.” Clementine gets closer to Slip, “But we’ve never been happier.”

“Her Dad’s been kind of scary, though.” Slip says in a half chuckle. “I keep thinking he’s going to hit me with a chair.”

“He’d never do that.” Clementine assures him, “Trust me, Dad is all talk. The only time he would bust out the chair powers, is if ya tried ta foalnapp me or somethin’. Ya don’t look like the foalnappin’ type.”

“Oh no, I wouldn’t dream of it.” Slip shakes his head. “Besides, we can say the same about you two.”

“True…” Dawning Shield nods, “But we got together before you did.”

“Hey, when did this become a competition?” Clementine asks with a chortle. “The important thing is that we’re all together, and we are happy for it, right?”

“Right.” they all say at the same time. They laugh along with Clementine.

“So, what’s the plan for us?” Slip asks.

“We are going to be spending a wonderful evening over at the Crystal Empire. Mom and Dad have gone to Canterlot for some business, and are expected to stay the night over. So…we have the castle all to ourselves to do whatever we want. You know what that means?”

“Defacin’ the statues?” Clementine quips.

“No.”

“Putting the sleeping Guards hooves in bowls of warm water?” Slip says next.

“No…but that’s not the worst idea I’ve ever heard.”

“Watch movies on the big screen and eat popcorn?” Allotrope ask.

“Oh, that’s not fair, Allie. You knew what the plan was this whole time!”

“Yes, but I didn’t want to be here all night waiting for them to guess. I want to be snuggled up with you, and biting down on some buttery popcorn.” Allotrope nuzzles up to the immediately forgiving Dawning Shield; a blush overtaking his cheeks. “Would you like that?”

“Any answer other than yes would have been a huge lie.” Dawning Shield is lucky to get the words out, as the next syllables out of his mouth were a bunch of incomprehensible jargon that made Slip and Clementine chuckle in amusement.

“We better hurry. The train leaves in a couple minutes, and it takes an hour to get to the Crystal Empire, and that’s without any unforeseen delays.”

“I got that covered.” Dawning Shield manages to compose himself. “Slip, Clem, get close to me and Allie.”

“Okay…” Slip says, getting close. Clementine follows suit. “So, what’s happening. Are we coming up with a gameplan or…”

A massive FLASH from Dawning Shield and Allotrope’s horns overtake Clementine and Slip Wing’s vision, and within moments, they stand in the middle of the castle of The Crystal Empire. Slip Wing steps back from the group in shock, almost hitting a statue rump first, but he luckily moves away seconds before hitting it. He spins round and around, before he makes himself dizzy and falls to the floor in a stunned heap.

“Hmm.” Dawning Shield looks at Slip’s toppled over body with a smirk, “That’s not the reaction I was expecting, truth be told.”

“I was expecting that.” Allotrope says matter of factly.

“So did ah.” Clementine agrees.

Slip Wing suddenly shoots back up, standing on all fours in a burst of regained energy. “I’m alright!” He says. “I am O-KAY!” He reiterates his revitalized nature. “ALL IS WELL!” It’s getting annoying now for the three watching him. Not as annoying for Clementine, though. She loves it; watching Slip’s manic energy with affection, catching the watchful eye of Allotrope, who has on more than one occasion been charmed by the sometimes flustered nature of her beloved Dawning Shield.

“That’s mah Slip.” Clementine says proudly.

Dawning Shield goes to Slip Wing, placing both forelegs on the pegasus’ shoulders to stop him from moving around the room. “Slip, calm down, bro. You’re okay.”

“That was just…that was incredible! I’ve never been teleported before! How did you two do that?!” Slip may have stopped spinning, but his eyes sure haven’t.

“I’ve been learning to teleport myself for years. You know that. It’s how I was able to save Allotrope so quickly.” He turns to a smiling and grateful Allotrope. “Transporting multiple subjects? I perfected it last week.”

“Wow…” Slip says in amazement. “I wish I was a unicorn.”

“You are just fine as a pegasus.” Clementine moves to Slip Wing’s side. “Your wings are a nice source of heat on cold nights.” She gives his neck a little nuzzle before looking to Dawning Shield. “So, what are we watchin’ tonight? Somethin’ scary? Somethin’ excitin’?”

“Watching horror movies at night scares the hay out of me.” Allotrope shivers, thinking about a time Dawning Shield showed her a scary movie involving ghosts in a castle in the middle of the night. Should couldn’t sleep for hours, even in the comfort of Dawning Shield’s hooves. “Something exciting is more my cup of tea. I very much would like to watch that Supermare movie, where she meets the Mare-Do-Well.”

“Mare-Do-Well v Supermare: Dusk of Darkness?” Clementine is surprised. “Ya like that movie?”

“Well…yes I do.” Allotrope fidgets, unsure if Clementine agrees with her assessment of the critically panned second film of the Knight Comics Universe. “I enjoy the Wonder Comics movies like Captain Equestria, but I am partial to the more serious KCU.”

“Dawning…” Clementine looks to Dawning Shield, “Did ya make this mare in a computer or somethin’? She’s too much like ya.”

“Don’t look at me. I just showed her the movies, and didn’t bring my bias into it. If you’re not in the mood…”

“The Director’s Cut is much better.” Allotrope smiles.

“THERE’S A DIRECTOR’S CUT?!” Slip Wing and Clementine shout together. “AND IT’S BETTER?!” They continue. “LET’S DO THIS!” The two look at each other. “JINX! JINX AGAIN!”

“And she thinks WE’RE too much alike.” Dawning Shield looks to Allotrope.

“I know. Isn’t it wonderful?”

“So, great!” Dawning Shield claps his forehooves together, catching Clementine and Slip Wing’s attention. “We got a movie all planned out. Clem, Allie, you two go to the home theater to prep, while Slip and I will get the popcorn.” Dawning Shield turns to Slip, who seems to like the idea of being next to Clementine more than being separate from her. “Slip, this is a two stallion job. I need your assistance.”

“But, you’re a unicorn. Can’t you just float everything in with your magic.”

“Please?” Dawning Shield tries his damnedest to get the point across that he wants to do a little bit more than just get popcorn. “Slip, don’t be a dick.”

“Okay, okay. Geez. I’ll help.” Slip shrugs his shoulders, going to Dawning Shield. He turns to Clementine with a “I’ll be back soon.” and an affectionate nuzzle before heading off to the kitchen.

Slip Wing and Dawning Shield flip on the light to the vast and wide kitchen before them. The cooks and servants have gone for the weekend, leaving its tenants to their own devices. Other than the current four, the only other residents of the Crystal Castle are the Guards, who are staying in either their quarters, or walking around the castle grounds on a night shift.

Dawning Shield goes to the cabinet, using his magic to open the doors and float the popcorn bags out, placing one bag neatly into the microwave. He turns on the timer to the appropriate setting, and the bag begins to slowly turn as the heat inside gradually causes the kernels to pop.

“Okay, seriously.” Slip Wing breaks the silence, “You really could have done this yourself.”

“I know, I know. Sorry for keeping you away from Clementine. Wow, you two are nearly inseparable. It’s kind of funny, since you’re getting all snippy with me.”

“I-I’m not getting snippy!” Slip Wing blushes, “I-It’s just that I don’t want to leave her alone for too long!”

“Oh, what’s going to happen?”

“Lots of things. Like…a…a Manticore! Those things can still run amok all over Equestria! It could attack at any moment! Like…BOOM! Window is gone, and Clementine is in danger!”

“She can handle herself. And what’s with not mentioning Allie? She would be in the same room as the attacking Manticore! What about her safety?!”

“Allotrope has magic, she can blast the creature away.”

“Then, what would your purpose be?”

“Huh?”

“You say that you don’t want to leave Clementine alone, out of fear of this imaginary Manticore that likes to dive through windows. Let’s not forget that we are on the third floor; it would have to jump really far up to try and dive into that home theater. That being said, if Allie can just blast the creature away with her magic, which I have no doubt is a perfectly plausible conclusion, why would you be so worried, if Clementine is in the company of a tough and powerful magic user?”

“I…umm….stop poking holes in my narrative!” Slip Wing harumphs as the first bag of popcorn is done popping.

“Allotrope is right. You two are adorable together.” Dawning Shield laughs as he places the second bag inside the microwave. “Actually, I want to talk to you about something. It’s kind of important, and kind of not. If you don’t want to answer, it’s fine.”

“What’s up?”

“I was kind of wondering…have you and Clem…you know…done stuff?”

“Like what? Play video games? Date? Yeah, we do that all the time.”

“I mean other stuff.”

“Like watch movies? We do that too.”

“I mean…” he sighs in frustration, “…have you two…done it?”

“Oh.” Slip Wing gets it. “Ohhhh…” Slip Wing really gets it. “OOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Slip Wing gets it to the ninth degree. “Why would you ask me that?”

“I’m curious.”

“Dude, colts don’t ask other colts about stuff like that! I doubt Clem and Allotrope are talking about the same thing!”

“Why would ya even ask me that?!” Clementine gasps in shock at Allotrope’s question. “Ah can’t believe ya!”

Clementine and Allotrope sit inside the massive home theater of the Crystal Castle; one which rivals most movie theaters. The place was made for extravagant premieres, but mainly used for big movie night, where even guards who wished to attend could take a comfortable seat, and partake in the various cinematic endeavors. The main menu of Mysterious Mare Do-Well v Supermare lingers on the screen, as select action packed moments play to epic music.

However, the music is muted, as Clementine is currently stunned by Allotrope’s question of her and Slip Wing’s courtship.

“I’m curious, that’s all.” Allotrope says innocently. “You two are so close. Like…really…really close. I can’t help asking a question such as that. I didn’t mean to offend, I swear.”

“No…no it’s fine…kinda. Okay, it’s a bit weird to ask…but it’s more of the bluntness than anythin’.” Clementine blushes, thinking about what she wants to say as a response. “Well…um…to answer…yeah. We’ve….been together.”

“I knew it.” Dawning Shield says. Slip Wing has just answered the question. “I knew it!” he laughs. “You two made it so obvious!” Dawning Shield laughs some more, until he gasps. “Sweet Celestia, does your family know? Does HER family know?!”

“No. I don’t want them to know!”

“Dude, you have to tell them sooner or later, because…seriously…you two are not hiding this AT ALL. Just being in the same vicinity as one another makes me think gravity is going to pull you two together, and fling you onto a bed.”

“You have an active imagination, you know that?”

“Of course I know that. Allotrope says it’s one of my best qualities.” Dawning Shield smirks as he takes a drink of soda.

“Not your best one, I’m sure.”

The quick aside makes Dawning Shield perform a spit take, shooting and exorbitant amount of soda across the kitchen.

Ding. Popcorn is done.

“So…you and Dawning Shield have done it, right?” Clementine asks with absolute bluntness.

“Yes, many…EEP!” Allotrope catches herself, but it’s of no use. The blush that emanates from her black coated cheeks is amazing visible. “I’m sorry! I should have said it like that! I didn’t mean it! I mean…um…yeah…we did.” She tires to play it cool. Fails.

“Many?” Clementine is hanging onto that one word. “Like more than twice?” Allotrope doesn’t respond with words, only a nod. “Three times?” Allotrope waves a hoof, indicating more. “Wow, ah don’t even want to know the number.”

“Did she ever transform?” Slip Wing wonders. “She’s half changeling, so can she do that?”

“Key word being ‘half,’ so no. I wouldn’t want her to anyway, she’s perfect as is.”

“Gosh, that is cute.” Slip Wing says genuinely. “I’m happy for you, Dawning. I know you’ve been trying to tell her for years. Glad you were able to let her know.”

“Actually, she let me know first.”

“Huh?”

“I was trying to get the words out, and she kissed me before I could. She was all upset that she ruined our friendship, but then I kissed her back. It was probably the best day of my life. That reminds me…”

“How did you two get together?” Allotrope wonders, as the details weren’t made clear.

“He saved me from falling down a waterfall.”

“WHAT?!”

“Yeah, ah fell into the rapids, and was heading towards a waterfall. Before ah could fall, he swooped in and saved mah life. Then, he told me he loved me, and…well…” she blushes, “…ah couldn’t help mahself.

“Hold up!” Dawning Shield stops Slip Wing from his story. “You two…did it…right then and there?”

“Yeah.”

“Like…you swooped on…save her life…told her you love her…and then you two did it.”

“That about covers it.”

“Damn…that blows my story out of proportion.”

“Your story was adorable.”

“Your story was exciting! Wow! That’s like an all timer, right there! That’s something you tell your foals! Wait…no…no you don’t tell your foals that at all. Forget I said that.”

“I will.” Slip Wing grimaces a bit, as the thought of foals enters his mind. He doesn’t want that yet. He’s too young for it. He thinks Clementine is too young for it. Maybe when they graduate college, or when they get married. Either of the two are viable options. Then again…marriage…

“Hey, popcorn has been done for a while. Let’s go.” Dawning Shield breaks Slip Wing from his thoughts.

Thoughts of the future stayed with Slip Wing for the duration of the film. Though he enjoyed himself; seeing that Allotrope was indeed correct in her analysis of this new version of a film he was initially disappointed in back when it was in theaters, he still couldn’t help but wonder what exactly the future holds for himself and Clementine. Of course, he wants to be with her forever, but at this moment, the extent of their relationship is a mystery to both his parents and hers. To discover that they’re well passed casually dating, and have gone to the intimate phase could spell disaster, or at the very least, a stern talking to. Not so much the ever so intimidating Mr. Williams-Apple, though. The image of Clementine’s father chasing him around, shouting obscenities and swinging furniture, is an all too real prospect that honestly scares him.

It’s not until goodnights have been spoken, and rooms picked for Clementine to finally get him to pay attention to her. A well placed bop on the mane snaps him out.

“Hey, Mr. Dreamer.” Clementine says in a giggle. “Ya alright?”

“Yeah, I’m good. I’m real good.”

“Ya sure. Ya didn’t say much durin’ the movie? Ah liked it.”

“Oh…no…I totally dug it.”

“But…”

“But…what?”

“Come on, Slip. Ah could tell you were thinkin’ of stuff. Somethin’s botherin’ ya.”

“It…” Slip Wing pauses, then chuckles away his thoughts. “It’s nothing, really. Not a big deal.” Slip Wing looks to see the nice room they are in; complete with a huge and cozy looking bed. He jumps onto the soft and bouncy mattress, and bounces up and down for a few moments before settling in. “I think they got new mattresses since I’ve been here last.”

Clementine smiles, jumping into bed with him. Her gaze never leaves his. The conversation is not over. “Come on. Tell me. What’s the matter?”

“Nothing.”

“Slip, don’t lie ta me. You can tell me whatever is on your mind.”

“Promise you won’t get mad?”

“Are ya breakin’ up with me?”

“Oh goodness no!”

“Then ah won’t get mad.”

“I was thinking about…marriage.” A loud gasp exits Clementine’s mouth at the utterance of that word. He has to act fast. “I-I mean…not right now! But…maybe…later! Wait…no. Well…maybe. But, only if you want to!”

“Slip…ah…ah don’t know what ta say.” Now Clementine can’t stop thinking about the future. “Marriage? Aren’t we a little…ya know…young?”

“Yes…yes, I was thinking that. I'm seventeen, you're sixteen. That's too young. That’s why I said later. Maybe like when we graduate college. Once I get a career going and get enough bits to support the both of us.”

“Ya don’t have ta do all the heavy work. I’m plannin’ on workin’ at Sweet Apple Acres full time when ah graduate. With Granny Smith gettin’ too old ta help out, Applebloom movin’ ta Applewood soon, Big Mac bein’ wit Twilight more often, ah gotta be there for mah parents. They can’t run the farm by themselves.”

“Sorry…” Slip Wing rubs the back of his head in embarrassment. “School kept telling me that I had to be the one providing for the family.”

“Yer teacher didn’t factor me into the conversation.” She chortles until, “Wait…family?”

“Like…I dunno…when we decide to…I mean…only if you want to…have…foals.”

“Foals…” Clementine pauses. “Ah…ah don’t think I’m ready for that, yet.”

“Yeah, totally. That's fine. I-I wasn’t forcing you or anything. I was just thinking out loud. If you don’t want foals, then it’s no problem at all. When you’re ready, you’re ready.”

“Slip…for the whole movie…you were thinkin’ about us? Havin’ a family? Bein’ married? Livin’ together?”

“Well…yeah. I think about that stuff a lot. I couldn't help it. Ever since we..." Slip Wing blushes, thinking back on that fateful event by the falls, "...became a couple, all I could think about was the future. I know it sounds weird to say that, but I love you, Clem. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. If…if you’ll let me, of course.”

“Oh, Slip…” Clementine puts a hoof on his cheek, caressing it softly. “Ya know I’ll let ya. Nothin’ would be more perfect to me, than ta do all that stuff wit ya. Still…we have ta wait. Ya think ya can do that?”

“I don’t know. I can be really impatient.” Slip Wing says with great sarcasm.

“Liar.”

“I’ll wait forever if I have to.”

“Hopefully not that long.” Clementine gets closer to Slip Wing, locking lips with him once she reaches his muzzle. The two hold each other tight during their passionate kiss, and Slip brings her down onto the bed.

When they separate from each other’s lips, they take their clothes off, with both of them struggling to do so, given their eagerness to continue their romantic night. Both wish that they were unicorns at this particular moment; it would have been a lot easier. Laughs leave the both of them, as their struggle becomes more desperate, until finally, all their clothes are scattered across the room, and they can resume.

Slip Wing gets back on top of her, staring into her beautiful eyes, as he goes down for yet another kiss.

What Happened Last Night?

Morning arises, and Matt and Applejack lay closely together in each others arms. Applejack’s head is buried in Matt’s chest, while his fingers instinctively caress her coat as he sleeps. Matt’s eyes wince, his head in a state of pain. A hangover. His eyes open to the sight of is wife’s mane all over his face, prompting him to chuckle and brush it back, so he can see her pressed up against him.

“Hey.” Matt says softly.

Applejack grumbles, rubbing her face further into Matt’s chest, before waking and looking up into his loving eyes. She winces as well. She too is suffering from a bad hangover.

“Mornin’ sugarcube.” Applejack says, tiredness in her voice. “Ya okay?”

“My head hurts.”

“Mine too. What did we do last night?”

“I don’t know. Whatever we did, we ended up in our be…” Matt feels the soft mattress of the bed. Only…it’s not their bed. It feels softer, and the bedsheets are silk, rather than their flannel sheets. “Um…this isn’t our bed.”

“What? We’re in somepony else’s bed? Where could we be?”

“Hold up…” Matt realizes something. “I just realized there’s a weight behind me. Applejack, can you check it out?”

“Sure.” Applejack briefly looks behind Matt. She looks back to him with a nod, as if the source of the weight is natural. “It’s Chrysalis.”

“I thought so, but I wanted to be sure.” Matt nods with her. It is then he notices something else. A white hoof wrapped around Applejack’s side. “ AJ…there’s somepony attached to you.”

“Huh?” Applejack looks down to see the white hoof wrapped around her. “Ah thought ah felt somethin’ strange. Here ah was thinkin’ ya was just happy to see me.” She chuckles, not too perturbed, before… “Oh mah gosh! What if it’s Rarity? Oh, no! Donut Joe!”

“Don’t worry, we don’t know if it’s Rarity yet.”

“Who else do we know that has a white hoof?”

“I’ll take a look…” Matt looks past Applejack, only to come crashing back down on the pillow with a look of absolute horror.

“What?” Applejack is anxious to hear who the pony is behind her.

“Well…it’s not Rarity. So, no need to be worried about Donut Joe.”

“Okay…so…who is it?”

“It’s…ummm…..Princess Celestia.”

“What?!” Applejack nearly shouts, but turns into a shocked whisper at the last second. “Princess Celestia has her hoof around me?”

“Yes.”

“So…yer tellin’ me that we are currently sandwiched between the Queen and the Princess.”

“Yeah. That about covers it. Also, we’re in Celestia’s bedroom, and it’s a total mess.”

“What in the hay?” Applejack looks around the room. It certainly is Princess Celestia’s bedroom, and the place is a total mess. Sheets are strewn about the room, along with knocked over pictures, vases, and even a rack of crowns. Nothing looks broken, but it could certainly use a clean up job. “Oh mah gosh. We ARE in Celestia’s room!”

“What do we do?”

“Ah don’t know. The important thing is that we don’t panic.” Applejack looks down at Matt. Noticing, “Hey, yer still wearin’ yer clothes.”

“Huh?” Matt looks down to see that he is indeed wearing the clothes he had on the day before. “Oh, I’m kind of surprised about this. In a good way, of course.”

“That’s because we didn’t do anything.” Celestia mumbles. Applejack and Matt look up to see Celestia open her eyes, looking down on them with a grin. “Well…nothing on the sexy side, anyway. I mean…nothing that involves nakedness.” She looks past the two. “You can open your eyes now, Chrissy.”

“Finally.” Chrysalis opens her eyes with a chuckle. “I didn’t know how much longer I could take this. I almost started laughing.”

“Wait…hold up!” Applejack looks at the two scheming royalty. “Y’all was awake this whole time?”

“Only for a few minutes.” Celestia answered. “We wanted to see what you two’s reactions would be when you woke up, so we stayed put until you did.”

“So, what happened, then?” Matt asks.

“Lots of sunflower wine.” Chrysalis responded. “Rarity brought some over to your place, and I invited Celestia as well. She brought a case of the stuff.”

“Dang it, Chrysalis!” Applejack pouts, “We was supposed ta make sure we didn’t drink too much.”

“Correction, we were supposed to make sure Matt didn’t drink too much. Unfortunately, we got too inebriated to pay attention to poor Matt here, and all Tartarus broke loose. Figuratively, of course. If it was literally, we wouldn’t be having this amusing conversation.”

“Okay…” Matt tries desperately piece everything together, “Do you remember what happened, then?”

“Matthew…” Chrysalis chortles, “Celestia and I may have been drunk off our rumps, but we still remember the events of last night. It’s one of the perks of being so amazing as us.”

“Unfortunately, we didn’t do much to stop it. Sunflower wine is powerful that way.” Celestia says with a hint of regret, but a bigger hint of satisfaction.

“Then…what happened?” Applejack asks.

Rarity was the first to arrive back at the Apple-Williams house, with Donut Joe following close behind. Chrysalis had left the house to Canterlot Castle in order to bring Princess Celestia along with her. Celestia was at first hesitant to come to the little get together, as Princess Cadance and Shining Armor were due to arrive for a nightly dinner, but Chrysalis convinced her that it would only be a meet and greet, and would be able to come back to Canterlot in time.

However, they didn’t expect Rarity to arrive at the house with a few bottles full of Sunflower Wine; the type of wine that Matt was worried she would bring.

“Ta-da!” Rarity says proudly, putting the bottles on the table in a big and threatening thump. “My favorite wine!”

“Crap.” Matt whispers to himself, before saying in room tone “Um…Rarity? Are any of those bottles by chance Sunflower Wine?”

“Of course, Darling! It wouldn’t be a get together without something to lighten up the festivities. Pinkie Pie may be good at bringing the entertainment, but I am the Queen of the ball no matter what.”

“Who said ‘Queen?’” Chrysalis enters with Celestia behind her. “As far as I can tell, there’s only one Queen around here.”

“Chrysalis!” Rarity yelps, “I-I only meant that in a figurative sense! Not a literal Queen, I assure you! My you are gorgeous tonight!”

Chrysalis giggles at Rarity’s stammering, leaning down slowly to her. “My beautiful Rarity, there’s no need to feel threatened. I was merely playing around. You are so cute when you’re nervous.” Chrysalis rubs Rarity’s mane playfully, with another giggle leaving her lips. “As for me, I did not bring any drinks, but I did bring a Princess.”

“Hello, everypony.” Celestia waves, “I cannot stay long. I have a dinner date with Shining Armor and Cadance.” Celestia eyes the bottles of Sunflower Wine with interest. “Though my visit won’t be TOO short.”

A knock on the door interrupts all conversation, and Matt walks over to the door in a rush. He opens it to reveal a delivery colt on the other side, holding bags of hot food with his unicorn magic. The colt smiles with a pleasant tone, as if deliveries are the best part of his days.

“Evening, sir! I got a delivery for a Matthew Williams-Apple! The full Fillydelphia special! Sundried Tomato, Mozzerella, and pickle sandwiches, Prance Fries, both potato and sweet potato, double hayburgers, and a diet sodapop.”

“That one’s fer me!” Applejack gallops to the colt and takes the soda cup away in a flash.

“Thanks.” Matt chuckles, paying for the food. “Have a good night.” When Matt shuts the door, he raises the bags in the air. “Slop’s on!”

The minute the bags hit the table, everypony dives right in, with the gang grabbing plates and whatever food they could get. Matt really did order a lot, and by golly, none of it is going to go to waste. Matt devours the sandwich with vigor, Applejack gobbles up the Hayburger like it was the last meal ever, and Queen Chrysalis has her muzzle buried in potato fries.

Rarity and Celestia eat their meal with class and like proper royalty. Donut Joe is trying desperately to do the same, but he falls victim to the charms of eating like a maniac.

As the food portions get smaller, Rarity begins to fill glasses with Sunflower Wine, an action which catches Applejack’s attention. Before she could say anything, the glasses are already at the table, by their potential consumers. Applejack puts a hoof on Matt before he could take the glass.

“What is it?” he asks.

“That’s Sunflower Wine.”

“Oh. I probably shouldn’t drink it, then.” His hand inches to push the glass away. Applejack stops him again.

“No, it’s not that ya shouldn’t. Just…moderate, okay?”

“Okay. Just little sips.” Matt picks up the glass, “I know you don’t like drunk me.”

“There are some advantages to bein’ drunk Matt, but ah kinda like ya ta be slightly sober Matt for the time bein’.”

Matt smiles as he’s true to his word; taking the smallest sip he can manage of the Sunflower Wine. It’s very sweet, but Matt knows the dangers of drinking sweet drinks. They hide the alcohol well, making one think that they can drink as much as they want, and not get drunk until by the tenth or so glass. It’s one of the reasons why Matt loves the hard Cider, but also fears it for it’s high risk and low reward results.

Chrysalis looks at Matt’s attempts to moderate and smiles. Seeing him try to stay true to Applejack’s wishes is adorable to the changeling queen. She, on the other hoof, has no problem drinking down her wine, as a small glass is nothing to a strong magical being such as herself.

Or so she thought.

As the hours went on, the get together became louder, and more rambunctious. Rarity and Donut Joe, a bit drunk from the wine, have made their way to the television to find a video game system sitting there, just waiting to be played with. In their inebriation, they grab the controllers, and turn the system on. Celestia and Chrysalis sit down hard on their rumps, watching Joe and Rarity play a little game of Mortal Kombat; an ultra violent video game from Matt’s world. Everypony in the vicinity reels in horror at the graphic depravity that befalls the combatants of the game.

“Sweet me!” Celestia gasps, “His arm is in his head!”

“I didn’t know spines worked like that.” Chrysalis tilts her head at the fatality that Rarity managed to perform with blind luck.

As for Matt, the moderation of the wine didn’t help matters, as the strong alcoholic beverage hit him pretty hard. Though normal drunk Matt would be a blast to be around, as he would get into eating and drinking contests, be a sudden master at fighting games, and would dance with reckless abandon, this drunk Matt is a Matt that is still in the process of grieving.

His Father’s recent passing still hasn’t fully left the human, and thoughts of the mortality of everyone and everypony around him flood his mind. His happy demeanor begins to fade, and Applejack fails to notice, paying attention to the fighting game scene on the television.

Matt looks at Applejack, imagining a potential future without her. He looks at Rarity and Donut Joe, also imagining a potential future without them. He looks to Chrysalis and Celestia, two alicorns who he knows will still be there for him, but fears that he will be burden to them, as he cannot imagine ever recovering from the loss of his friends and loved ones.

“Holy moly, Matt!” Applejack gasps at another brutal fight move by Rarity’s character, “What kind of games are these?!” She turns to find that Matt and his wine glass are no longer next to her. “Matt?”

Applejack gets off the chair, and looks around for Matt. He’s not in the living room, or the kitchen, or the bathroom. The last place she takes a look in is the bedroom. Inside, she can see Matt, sitting on the bed, holding his wine glass, and looking out the window. He stares out at the stars, his eyes showing a calm but saddened reflection of all that has happened to him. He doesn’t even notice Applejack getting on the bed, sitting next to him to the point of their shoulders bumping each other.

“Hey, you.” Applejack prods his shoulder, interrupting his thoughts. He slightly jolts at her touch, then calms down upon seeing her. “Where have ya been?”

“Sorry.” Matt lets out a half hearted and pained chuckle. “Got a little lost.” He feels Applejack wrap a foreleg around him, pulling him in closer. “Was just thinking. About the future and all. It’s probably just the wine. Made me a little…you know…down.”

“Aw, sugarcube.” she kisses him on the cheek. “Im sorry. Ah know what will make ya feel all better.”

“I don’t know if we should do that with other ponies in the next room.”

“Oh, hush!” Applejack laughs, pulling him off the bed, and towards the door. “Ya need ta spend some time wit friends. Ya still owe me an explanation for that violent video game!”

Applejack brings him back into the living room, where everypony present is still transfixed on the game. It’s only after yet another over the top and violent victory by Rarity, does the fashionista notice that Matt, though slightly peppier than before, still has a hint of a downtrodden expression.

“Darling? What’s the matter?” Rarity asks.

“Nothing. Just a bit…um…woozy, I guess.”

“Well, I know what will fix that. It’s a special concoction I cooked up myself.” Rarity goes behind the kitchen counter; hidden from the eyes watching her. After a few seconds, she pops back up with a mug full of darkened liquid. She floats it up to Matt. “Here, you’ll feel all better.”

“Um…I don’t know if I should drink something I didn’t see the origin to. What were you doing behind that counter?”

“So vulgar!” Rarity gasps. “It’s nothing terrible, I assure you. Drink up.”

Matt, sure that Rarity wouldn’t do anything to hurt him, drinks the liquid in one gulp. It’s strong, sweet, but…also….a bit familiar. Dangerously familiar.

“Rarity? What did you give me?”

“A full mug of Sunflower Wine.”

Matt’s eyes widen in shock, with a well timed and loud “WHAT?!” exiting his mouth. “I was supposed to moderate! Now I…now I….” the wine his hard and fast, and he wobbles onto the nearby couch. “Now I feel so…nice….” he smiles. “I feel hungry. Anyone else feel hungry? Is it just me? Probably just me.”

“Rarity!” Applejack scowls. “Now look at what ya done. Matt’s drunk!”

“Oh my. I completely forgot how strong Sunflower Wine can be!” Rarity’s look of shock then turns into indifference. “Oh well.” Rarity pours her own glass.

“Hey! Save some for me!” Donut Joe waves to her.

“Us, too!” Chrysalis and Celestia say in unison.

“Hey!” Applejack looks at the room full of increasingly drunken ponies. “Aw, shoot. What the hay?” she shrugs, pouring her own glass.

It doesn’t take too long for everypony in the house to be inebriated, with all either running around in reckless abandon, playing video games with vim and vigor, or in Matt and Applejack’s case, sloppily making out on the couch. The husband and wife do their best not to go any further than drunken kissing. Somehow, even in their alcohol induced state, they know not to give anypony else in the house a heck of a show. As Matt kisses Applejack’s neck with all the enthusiasm of a colt having his first kiss, the farmpony looks over at Chrysalis and Celestia sitting at the television, playing more of that violent video game.

An idea forms in Applejack’s drunken head.

“Matt…” she whispers.

“Hmmm…” Matt says, his voice muffled by his mouth being pressed agains her fur.

“Make out wit the Princess.”

Even in his state, Matt pauses, removing himself from Applejack’s neck with a look of surprise. “Excuse meeeee…..” Matt slurs. “Didjou jus say ta mach ouut wit Cheleshtia?”

“Yeahhh….” she giggles at the thought. “Dooo it…ah know ya want ta.”

“Do I? I dunno….”

“Ah wants ya ta…” Applejack is sultry in her tone. “Ah’ve always beeeennnn churioushh.”

“Welll….” Matt thinks… “Okhay. If yar churioush.”

Matt gets up off of Applejack and the couch, and wobbles on over to Celestia. She is too transfixed on the the TV to notice that Matt is walking towards her. It’s only when he is right next to her, that she turns to face him. Matt stares at her, face to muzzle. Celestia blushes at his closeness.

“Ummm….Matt?”

“Hey.”

Matt grabs Celestia by the cheeks and pulls her in for a passionate and drunken kiss. It’s the type of kiss he would normally give Applejack, and he puts his all into it. Applejack coos at the sight, but Chrysalis doesn’t notice.

“Hey! I’m finally winning!” Chrysalis smiles, “I think I’ve gotten good at…” she turns to see Matt giving Celestia the dance of the tongues. Her jaw nearly unhinges and drops to the floor. She is just as transfixed as Applejack is, watching the two throw all caution and reason out the window and into outer space. They aren’t just kissing, but a full blown make out session.

It takes minutes for the two to separate and look at one another. The tension is high with everypony in the room. Well, maybe not Rarity and Joe. They’ve run off into Matt and Applejack’s bedroom with mischievous giggles.

At Canterlot Castle, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance sit at the dinner table with Princess Luna, waiting for Celestia to arrive. Their dinner is out, but remains uneaten out of respect for the Princess of the Sun. The three figures of royalty make small talk, but each one is increasingly wondering where Celestia is.

That is, until a flash of light blinds all three of them. When the light fades, Celestia, Matt, Chrysalis, and Applejack, are all standing on the table, ruining the fine food the chefs made. The group gallop off the table, and burst out of the doors.

“MAKE OUT PARTY!” Celestia bellows, running through the halls with the excited cheers of her entourage following her.

Cadance, Shining Armor, and Luna look back at one another in utter confusion.

“And that’s pretty much what happened.” Celestia concludes the story to a shocked Matt and Applejack. Chrysalis was smiling during the whole things.

“Pretty much?” Matt wonders, “Did you leave anything important out?”

“Nope. That was the gist of what happened. We got drunk and had a crazy make out party.”

“Saying things like ‘gist’ and ‘pretty much’ still isn’t inspirin’ much confidence.” Applejack wonders alongside Matt. “Are ya sure nothin’ of importance happened?”

“Like what? What could I possibly leave out?”

“Oh, many things.” Matt says. “What if we did more than make out?”

“We didn’t. You still have your clothes on.”

“There are many ways why this explanation can be argued.”

“Would you have preferred that we did other stuff?”

“No.”

“Then why push it?”

“You might have a point.” Matt shrugs. “So…since you two seem to remember a lot….how…was it? Me and AJ with you guys?”

“Awful.” Celestia nods.

“Terrible.” Chrysalis continues.

“Worst drunk make out ever.” Celestia keeps going.

“Y’all say that as if ya have experience.” says Applejack.

“We have a whole lot of experience, and I can say, without a doubt, this was one of the worst drunken make out sessions ever.”

Matt and Applejack look around the room some more, noting its wrecked nature. No stone or piece of furniture besides the bed has been unturned. Surely, it couldn’t have been that bad, if the room is in the state that it’s in. The two look at one another, somewhat sure that the Princess and the Queen are lying their flanks off. Still, they feel it’s best not to pry any further. They left Rarity and Donut Joe back at the house, and who know what kind of state it may be in. Plus, Clementine could be coming home at any minute.

“Okay then.” Matt gets up, keeping Applejack in his arms as they maneuver out of the giant bed. When Matt gets onto the floor, he lets Applejack down. “We’ll be on our way back.” Matt reaches for his pocket, realizing… “Damn, I didn’t bring my transportation band.”

“We got you covered.” Celestia says. “You two take care.”

“I’ll see you two next week?” Chrysalis asks.

“Sure thing.” Applejack waves. “See y’all around.”

With a flick of Celestia’s horn, Applejack and Matt are whisked away back to their home. The Queen and the Princess look around the room, finally realizing just how much of a mess they made during whatever happenings that occurred the night before.

“Applejack is a lucky mare.” Celestia admits.

“Yeah.”

“Do you think….”

“Don’t say it.”

“Say what?”

“I know what you were going to ask.”

“What was I going to ask.”

“Doesn’t matter. No, you can’t try to steal Matt away.”

“Who do you think I am? Twilight?”

“Ouch. That’s a bit harsh.”

“Just a bit. I’m sorry. I wasn’t going to say that, though. Why did you think I was?”

“No reason.”

“You tried. Didn’t you?”

“No!”

“Liar.”

Suddenly, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance burst into the room, looking very annoyed. That look of annoyance turns into panic, as the bursting in caused Shining Armor to trip over a toppled over dresser and land on his muzzle. He recovers quickly with a headshake.

“What in the hay happened last night?!” Shining Armor demands.

“Why does this room smell like shame?” Cadance wonders quietly to herself.

Applejack and Matt appear at the front of their house. On the outside, things don’t look promising, as there are egg yolks splattered on the windows inside, curtains are strewn, and Pinkie Pie is passed out on the lawn.

“Pinkie Pie?” Matt shakes the tired party pony.

“Mmmmm….hide the beer…the po-po is here….” Pinkie mumbles.

Matt goes to the front door. It’s unlocked. He and Applejack share a look of concern, afraid of what’s on the other side. Matt opens the door, and the two step back in horror at what they witness. Matt covers his eyes, while Applejack does the same.

“OH GOD!” Matt shouts. “ALL OF YOU! GET OUT! OUT! OUT!” Matt waves his hands to the outside, demanding that all inside leave.

A conga line of ponies exit the house with some showing satisfaction, and some showing shame. Along with Rarity and Donut Joe, Trixie, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Big Mac, Discord, Doctor Redheart, a random Changeling, a Minotaur named Iron Will, Lyra, Bon Bon, and Vinyl Scratch carrying a boombox all come walking out.

“Go on! Walk along! Go away!” Matt stops Trixie. “Hey, Trixie, what’s up?”

“I’m good. Sorry for wrecking the place. I’ll clean it up.”

“Wait, hold up. That’s a good idea!” Applejack beams. “Hey, everypony! Get back inside!”

“More partying?” Pinkie Pie rises up in excitement.

“Nope!” Applejack shoots down the idea. “Clean up time!” Everypony groans. “Don’t you ‘ugh’ me! Y’all did this! We ain’t responsible for most of it! Go on! Get inside!” Applejack and Matt lead everypony back in the house.

“Mom? Dad?” Clementine comes wandering in with Slip Wing, looking at the line of ponies plus Discord and Iron Will walking into the house. “What in the hay is happenin’?”

“Oh nothing.” Matt says, still directing everypony back in. “Just making them clean a mess they made.” He looks to Applejack. “Maybe you should take them out to breakfast.”

“Good idea.” Applejack nods, turning to Clementine and Slip Wing. “Hey, who would like some ITROT pancakes?”

“That sounds amazing!” Slip Wing smiles. “But, is everything okay over there? Something happen last night?”

“Stuff happened. Nothing worth repeating.” Applejack doesn’t want to think about it. “Let’s go.”

As Applejack leads the two away from the scene, Matt starts telling the guests inside where to put things.

“Okay. Twilight, fix that vase. Discord, turn the snake back into a lamp. Minotaur guy?”

“Iron Will.”

“Yeah, Iron Will, can you stop staring at Vinyl Scratch’s butt?” Suddenly, Vinyl Scratch smashes her boombox over Iron Will’s head, proving that he may have an iron will, but not an iron skull, as he plops on the ground quickly. Matt winces. “Ouch. Doctor Redheart? Help Iron Will.”

Author's Note

Hope you like that bit of craziness, cause things are about to get loud in the upcoming chapters! :pinkiegasp:

The Calm Before...

On this sunny day, Matt and Applejack exit their house, with Clementine standing at the door, waiting for them to leave. Princess Celestia had invited the family to her castle, for a fun in the sun pool party. No special occasion, no birthday party, just an old fashioned good time. Matt and Applejack were excited to go, but Clementine wanted to stay home to relax.

“Are you sure you want to stay?” Matt asks, as he hold his and Applejack’s swimwear and sunscreen in hand. “I’m sure Dawning Shield and Allotrope will be there. Slip Wing, as well.”

“Nah, I’ll be fine.” Clementine shakes her head. “I just want ta stay indoors and watch some TV.”

“We don’t want ya stayin’ home all alone.” Applejack says with slight worry, “What if there’s an emergency?”

“Mom, it’s fine.” Clementine chuckles, “I’m a big filly, now. Ya don’t need ta get all worried up bout me.”

“Ooohh…” Applejack puts a hoof on Clementine’s cheek, giving it a playful rub. “Mah little filly is all grown up. Just don’t grow up too fast, ya hear?”

“Ah won’t, mom.” she smiles. “I’ll still be the same age when y’all get back.”

“Ya better!” Applejack laughs, “We’ll see ya in a few. Have a good day, sweetie.”

Applejack and Matt leave, waving goodbye to Clementine, who waves back.

Once her mother and father are gone from her sight, Clementine waltzes to the television for some early morning cartoon programming. Despite being almost out of high school, even a mare such as herself enjoys some harmless animated programming.

Before she can get comfortable, the magic powered mailbox in the kitchen poofs out a scroll, catching her attention. Looks like cartoons will have to wait for a few moments. The scroll is addressed to the Clementine, and it’s from Slip Wing. Before she even reads the letter, Clementine is already smiling at the prospect of what the letter might entail.

Only two words are written on the parchment. “Morning, beautiful.”

Clementine’s heart sings at the words. The two have been going out for months, and its been nothing but sunshine and rainbows for the lovebirds. Their dates aren’t much different from their hangout when they were just good friends; dinner or lunch, followed by a movie and a trip to the arcade for some friendly competition, but where the dates differ in how they end. When they were merely friends, the two would hug or bump hooves, but now, their days together end in kisses.

Other nights, their dates would end in something more than that.

Clementine and Slip Wing have hidden their sexual relationship away from their parents, with neither one catching on that there’s something more than just hugging and kissing going on. Applejack was the only one of the four parents that was certain something happened on prom night, especially since Clementine and Slip Wing spent the night over in the Crystal Empire. However, Clementine, in an inspired bit of acting, managed to convince the Element of Honesty that she and Slip Wing slept in separate rooms, much to her mother’s relief.

Celmentine was surprised that her father needed little convincing, but she’s always scared of what would happen if he found out the truth. While she loves her father dearly, he can be pretty protective, almost scarily so at times. It’s a great quality to have, especially in moments of danger, like a sudden cerberus attack, but not in moments where he would potentially discover that his daughter and her coltfriend are engaged in coitus.

“Good morning to you too, handsome. Staying home, too? Thought you would have gone to Celestia’s pool party.” Clementine writes on the same parchment, sending it back.

It only takes a few moments for the letter to come back, now with new words written on it.

“I felt like sticking around to watch cartoons. Are your folks home? If not, maybe I can come over.” It says, complete with a cutely drawn smiley face at the end of it.

Clementine grins, writing “Maybe. I’ll think about it.” on the paper.

Cartoons are going to have to wait for Clementine, as all that’s on her mind at this moment is a good old fashion texting session, not unlike something Matt would see back in his world.

A couple hours pass, and Matt and Applejack are already at Canterlot, relaxing in the pool area of Canterlot Castle. Matt is laying in the sun with Quill Pen and Shining Armor, while Applejack tests the waters with her hoof. Celestia and Cadance are floating on giant inflatable rafts in the expansive pool, and Allotrope and Dawning Shield are playfully splashing one another, all the while making extremely obvious lovey-dovey eyes that Shining Armor can see a mile away. Ditzy-Doo is cozying up in the hot tub, while there is seemingly no sign of Chrysalis.

Applejack saunters up to Matt and the others, wearing a nice blue swimsuit that catches Matt’s attention immediately with its form fitting nature. Matt raises up his sunglasses to take a clearer gander. Applejack looks at the attention with amusement, chuckling at his reaction.

“Hey, you.” Applejack says with sultriness, “Want to take a dip with me?”

“That would be nice.” Matt smiles, but then puts his sunglasses back down to lay down again. “Five minutes, and you’re all mine.”

“Don’t take too long, sugercube.” Applejack does her best super model turn and trots away.

Shining Armor and Quill Pen watch as Applejack stands at the edge of the pool, and does a perfect swan dive into the water. She swims towards Rarity and Donut Joe, who are flirting it up in at the end of the pool, skirting past Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy, who are attempting to play Marco Polo in the center of it all.

“Got you!” Pinkie Pie, with her eyes closed, grabs Applejack’s back leg in victory. “I win!”

“It’s just me, Pinkie.” Applejack corrects her. “Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are to your left.”

“Good to know! Thanks, Applejack” Pinkie does an enthusiastic salute of gratitude, never closing her eyes, turning towards Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. “Marco!”

“AJ, you traitor!” Rainbow Dash swims away from Pinkie quickly to avoid getting caught.

Shining Armor and Quill Pen continue to watch Applejack as she makes it to her destination. They look to Matt, who is still relaxing with his eyes now closed. Shining Armor is aghast at his friend’s near casual attitude towards Applejack in such a fetching get up, wondering why he’s not standing up and joining her in an instant.

“How do you do it?” Shining Armor asks.

“Well…when a man and a mare love each other very much…”

“No, not that!” Shining Armor waves it away with a laugh, “I mean, how do you stay calm and collected with Applejack looking so…”

“Hey…” Matt points a finger at Shining Armor without even looking at him, “You checking out my wife?”

“Huh?”

“You’re about to say ‘looking so hot,’ aren’t you?”

“Umm…not entirely?”

“Why did you answer that in the form of a question?”

“Because I’m really nervous?” Shining Armor says in a squeaky, and increasingly worried tone of voice.

Matt stays still for more than a few moments. Even Quill Pen is looking at the situation with bated breath, hoping that it resolves soon enough. He wouldn’t dare to walk into the middle of this potential conflict.

Suddenly, Matt lets out a chuckle, playfully punching Shining armor on the shoulder. “I’m just messing with you, Shining.” he says in a disarmingly amused fashion. “I thought you knew me better, by now.”

“You can still be pretty scary sometimes.” Shining Armor chuckles nervously, “Everypony knows how protective you can be.” He lets out a sigh of relief, before continuing with “But, my question still stands. Applejack saunters up to you, gives her best seductive voice, and you act like it’s no big deal.”

“First of all, if you think that’s her best seductive voice…I’m happy you don’t know her as well as I do. Second of all…it’s not NOT a big deal. My heart is pumping a thousand miles a second right now, but I feel like hanging out with you fine gents for a little while longer.”

“Aw, thanks, Matt.” Quill Pen smiles. He looks around the pool, nothing the absence of a certain somepony. “Hey, Clementine didn’t show?”

“Nah, she wanted to stay home.” Matt looks around, noticing the absence of another. “What about Slip? Did he want to stay home, too?”

“Yeah. Said that he wanted to relax and play video games.”

“Interesting. Clementine said she wanted to relax and watch television.”

The two father stay still for a while, as thoughts of something other than watching television and playing video games enters their heads. Shining Armor says nothing.

“Umm…you don’t think…” Quill Pen says.

Matt and Quill Pen again engage in a bout of silence, before letting off a dismissive “Nahhhh…” simultaneously. In the back of their minds, though, they are far from dismissive.

Matt looks back to see Applejack talking with Rarity and Donut Joe. As she talks, she looks straight towards Matt, staring at him with her sparkling emerald eyes that he cannot help but fall victim to. The two gaze at one another, and any trouble Matt was feeling seconds ago seems to have faded away. He stands up and removes his sunglasses, placing them on the chair he was laying on.

“Sorry, fellas. Five minutes sounds like too long a time, and AJ is giving me the eyes.”

“What kind of eyes?” asks Shining Armor.

“The kind I cannot resist.” Matt smiles. “I’ll talk to you two later.”

Shining Armor and Quill Pen watch Matt do a cannonball dive into the pool, and starts to swim towards Applejack in an excited pace. Shining Armor shakes his head at the spectacle and chuckles.

“I swear, no matter how old he’s going to get, he’s always going to act like a young and rambunctious colt whenever he’s around her.”

“Of course he is.” A familiar voice says behind them. The two stallions don’t have time to turn around, when Queen Chrysalis comes beside them, and lays down on the chair Matt was once on. She floats Matt's sunglasses up, and places them on her eyes. Chrysalis curls her body, and looks to the sun with a relaxed sigh. “Matt is eternally in love. I bet that even when he grows old, he will still be as he is now.”

“Chrysalis?” Shining Armor is shocked to see her. “Were you behind us this whole time?”

“Of course not. I was behind you half the time.” she chuckles. Her eyes then glance to Dawning Shield and Allotrope; still playing in the pool together. “They make a fine couple, don’t you think, Shining Armor?”

“Yeah.” Shining Armor’s shock fades at her words, and smiles and nods in agreement. “Dawning and Allotrope remind me of me and Cadance back in the day. He was quite smitten with her when she arrived at the castle. Truthfully, we thought of no other suitor better for him that she.”

“Quite a change of attitude from way back when, wouldn’t you say?” she chortles. “After all, you did have a bit of a hatred for changelings.”

“That was the old me.” Shining Armor shakes his head, considering his past attitude water under the bridge. “Besides, you did try to take over the kingdom and pose as Cadance.”

“True. I suppose the initial bias was deserved.” Chrysalis shrugs. “Still, I am happy for young Dawning Shield. To be honest, I sort of saw this fate coming, even before he met little Allie.”

“What do you mean?”

“I caught him checking me out a few times, when he was younger.” Chrysalis laughs as Shining Armor’s eyes widen with a hint of a blush. “It seemed that he had a liking for changelings. That, or fascinating creatures in general. If he was somehow unable to woo one of the female members of my army, he certainly would have ended up with a dragon, or a griffon.”

“As long as he was happy, I would approve. By the way, Chrysalis, how is your army doing?”

“As well as can be expected. Some are traveling the world, other have found love and are living in happiness. I would hear back from them, from time to time, to report about their lives.” Chrysalis catches a bit of worry on Shining Armor’s face. “Do not worry yourself, I have no intention of restarting any plans of taking over Equestria. There’s too many things I love here.”

“That’s a relief.” Shining Armor sighs, but then catches himself. “I-I mean I’m happy for them, and for you, honest.”

“Thank you. You two gentlecolts don’t mind if I stay and relax, would you?”

“Of course not!” Quill Pen says happily. “It’s always a pleasure to be in the presence of royalty.”

“Oh?” Chrysalis turns to Quill with a deviant grin. “I seem to have myself a fan. I’m honored by your kindness.”

“Chrysalis!” Ditzy Doo suddenly comes running to Quill Pen’s side. “You trying to woo my husband away?”

“What gave you that idea?” Chrysalis goes over the top with her feigning shock. Gasping loudly and placing a hoof on her chest, as if offended by Ditzy’s question. “I’ll have you know, good mare, that I am in a committed relationship!”

“You better be!” Ditzy Do embraces Quill Pen tightly. “No mare will get her hooves on my Quill, not even the Queen of the Changelings herself!”

“Ditzy…” Quill Pen struggles to breathe, due to Ditzy’s tight grip. “…having a little trouble here.”

Shining Armor smiles at the scene and laughs.

Done with talking to Slip Wing, Clementine has recommenced watching television. Her eyes glance to the movie shelf, see all the various titles and genre’s that she and her family owns. Their collection ranges from Pony films, to human films from Matt’s world. The question is, which one does she want to watch? Sometimes, she likes to watch a cheesy action flick, but others, she enjoys a good old fashioned fantasy epic. Very rarely, does she find herself watching a romance, as she is more of a special effects heavy action picture kind of mare.

As she scans the collection, her eyes fall on the calendar. The date, the fourteenth of August, isn’t anything special, as far as events go. No birthdays, no anniversaries, nothing that could make her want to jump off the couch to do anything.

However, there’s something about the date that remains troublesome to her, like an event that hadn’t occurred yet; something that should have happened about a week ago.

“Wait…” Clementine whispers to herself. She walks over to the calendar, flipping it to the previous month.

A red x mark is on the first week of July. The x signifies whenever Clementine hits her menstrual cycle. She had a habit of marking down the calendar whenever it happened, to warn her parents that she could become a bit irritable during those times. However, August currently remains unmarked. Clementine’s cycle happens within the first week of every month, and yet she is a week late.

“How can I be…” Clementine quietly asks, until…

A thought dawns in her head. The type of thought that could change everything if made into reality. But…no, it can’t be. Clementine shakes her head in an attempt to rid this potentially terrible thought, but it’s not working. In fact, it’s only making the thought stronger. She has to be sure. She has to be sure that she isn’t thinking the worst has happened.

At the Ponyville Convenience store, Cheerilee is collecting a few items for a little get together she is hosting for some friends. Some chips, bean dip, and a few bottles of wine sound perfect in the mind of the cheerful school teacher.

Cheerilee passes by the pharmacy, where she sees an interesting sight at the corner of her eye. Clementine, staring at a rack full of pregnancy tests. The image makes Cheerilee tilt her head, wondering why she is in such an area. The thought that Clementine is getting one for herself briefly crosses her mind, but she ignores it as soon as it arrived.

“Clementine?” Cheeilee walks up to her, making the young mare flinch. “Oh, I’m sorry, dear. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“O-Oh, ya didn’t scare me, Cheerilee.” Clementine feigns a smile. “How are ya?”

“I’m good. How are things with you?”

“I’m great. Just great! Was doin’ a bit of shoppin’ while the family is out, is all.”

“I see.” Cheerilee glances at the pregnancy tests. “Is…your mom expecting another baby?”

“Huh?” Clementine is about to tell her why she’s really here, but she freezes. Why would she tell her the truth? She doesn’t want Cheerilee to tell anypony the real truth; that she’s here to figure out whether or not she’s pregnant. However, what can she tell her? What could she say to get suspicion off of her? “Oh…” Clementine’s mind races to find a little white lie, when… “Yeah. Mom missed her cycle, and told me ta find a test for her. She didn’t want ta tell Dad, because she wanted it to be a surprise if it turned out ta be true.”

“How lovely!” Cheerilee lips curl into a bright and lovely smile. “Well, hooves crossed! I can’t wait for the announcement, if it ends up being true, of course.”

“Y-Yeah…hooves crossed.”

Clementine races back home, placing the paper bag on the table. She paces back and forth, staring at the contents, in disbelief that she even bought them. She cannot help but think back to all the times she and Slip Wing had an intimate moment. The two were so caught up in the throes of passion, that neither one thought to use any sort of protection.

“How could ya be so stupid, Clem?” she says to herself. “This is bad. This is very bad! What if…what if it’s positive? What will we do?! I’m not prepared to be a mother!”

On thing she is sure about, is that she does not want to find out alone. She gets a piece of paper, places the pen in her mouth, and starts to write a note to send to Slip.

The train arrives at the Ponyville Station, and Applejack and Matt, all dried off from their little swim and out of their swimsuits, step off of the train. Along with the wet swimsuits in a plastic bag, Matt holds a bag full of tasty treats from Celestia, who gave it to them as a parting gift. The two walk through town, saying their afternoons to the various ponies that would look their way.

“Aw, shoot.” Applejack says. “Ah have ta pick up some vegetables from the grocery store.”

“That’s fine. I’ll go with you.”

“No, ya got all that stuff in yer hand. Ya go on ahead, I’ll see you soon.”

“Okay, don’t take too long.” Matt smiles and waves as she takes off. He goes on ahead.

As he passes by the house that belongs to Ditzy Do and Quill Pen, Slip Wing comes hopping out the front door, heading towards a familiar direction.

“Hey, Slip!” Matt calls out, catching the young Pegasus’ attention.

“Oh, Mr. Williams!” Slip gets nervous immediately upon seeing him, still unable to get the meeting between him and Matt during prom night out of his head.

“Hey, no more of that ‘Mr. Williams’ stuff.” Matt goes to his side with a happy grin. “You can call me Matt. After all, you’re practically part of the family already.”

“O-Oh…” Slip Wing blushes, “Th-Thank you.”

“You headed towards the house?” Matt asks.

“Yeah. Clementine asked me to come over. Is that okay?”

“Sure! Applejack and I make pretty big dinners, so there will be more than enough if you come along. Let’s go!” Matt leads Slip Wing towards the house. “So, how are things with you and Clem?”

“Things are great. Never better.” Slip Wing smiles. “Time surely flew fast, ever since we got together.”

“It’s going to fly even faster, with you two going to Canterlot University next month. Taking the same classes together?” Matt says teasingly with a chuckle.

“No. We don’t want to be THAT joined at the hip.” Slip Wing laughs. “I think Clementine is planning on joining the buckball team the minute she gets there. I’m not much for sports.”

“You never know. Clementine could always use a Pegasus on her team.”

“Heh, maybe…” Slip Wing blushes at the thought. “You think I’d be a good buckball player?”

“Why not? Never hurts to try it out. You always were a strong colt, Slip, and a great flyer.”

“W-Wow.” Slip awes, “That’s really flattering to hear…Matt. Thanks for that.”

“Anytime.” Matt nods. The two continue on their walk. They trek on in silence as they move out of town, and onto the road that will eventually lead to their house. Matt looks to Slip. “Hey…Slip?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m glad it’s you.”

Slip Wing stops, looking up at Matt in confusion. While Slip looks confused, Matt is looking down on him in admiration, and even a bit of pride.

“What do you mean?” Slip wonders.

“Clem has always had feelings for you. Ever since you came back from living in Manehattan, she always had a lot of fondness whenever she saw you. You were all she would talk about. It was ‘Wow, Slip was so cool today,’ and ‘Ya’ll never believe what happened with me an’ Slip!’” Matt chuckles as he does his best impersonation of his daughter. “When I found out you two got together…yeah, I was a bit protective of her, but deep down, I was a little relieved. It was nice to know that you felt the same way.”

“I always felt the same way, Matt. I love Clem. Believe me, when I found out she loved me, it was the best day of my life. I vowed to do everything in my power to stick by her through thick and thin, and never screw things up.”

“That’s good to hear. You remind me of myself, when I fell for AJ.” Matt looks up at the sky, noting that clouds are starting to loom overhead. “Looks like we’re going to have some summer rain. We should head to the house quick.”

Matt and Slip Wing make it to the house within minutes, thanks to a nice helping of power walking. The two get inside as if it was raining outside, despite the fact that no rain has even occurred yet. Matt and Slip look around the living room, but find no Clementine.

“Clementine?” Matt calls out. “I’m home! And I brought a friend!”

Clementine, in her bedroom, hears the voice of her father. She gasps loudly, afraid that he’ll discover a pretty big mistake she left on the dining room table.

“Hey, Clem!” Slip calls out as well.

Clementine buries her face in her forelegs, tears forming in her eyes. “Oh no, oh no, oh no.” Clementine whispers and sobs.

Matt walks to the dining room, seeing a paper bag on the table. He walks towards it, and begins to peer inside.

“Did you go grocery shopping, Clem? Your mother is at the st….”

Matt freezes in place as he peers inside. Slip Wing walks into the dining room, seeing Matt staring into the bag as if it was the abyss itself. Clementine rushes into the dining room, already with tears in her eyes, and shaking in her hooves. Slip Wing looks at the two, wondering what exactly is going on.

Matt slowly reaches into the bag, pulling out a pregnancy test box. Slip Wing’s eyes go wide, now realizing why Clementine wrote for him. Clementine can’t bear to look at her father’s expression, which is a combination of shock, confusion, and disappointment.

“Clem…” Matt says in an intimidatingly calm voice “What is this?”

“It’s…” Clementine’s voice cracks “It’s a pregnancy test?”

“Is this for Mom?”

“N-No.”

“Is this for you?”

“Y….yes…” Clementine answers in a near whisper.

“Why is this for you?”

“I….” Clementine tries to swallow the lump in her throat, but she can’t. “I…I’m…late.”

Slowly, Matt places the box down, all the while looking at Clementine, who’s lip is quivering, and tears going down her cheeks.

Just as slowly, but with way more intimidation and a hell of a lot more anger, Matt sets his sights on Slip Wing, who is frozen in absolute fear.

“I…I didn’t know…” Slip says, shaking.

“You…never used protection?” Matt says with that same eerie calm that he had for Clementine.

“No.” Slip admits. He sees Matt’s hand clench into a fist, shaking with rage. “Matt…I…”

Matt raises his hand into a stop signal, silencing whatever Slip Wing was about to say. His hands then move back down, as he gradually says “That’s…Mr. Williams…to you.”

Matt rests his hand on a chair.

The Storm

Applejack walks out of Ponyville with her bag of groceries. She looks up at the sky, noting its cloudy nature. A storm seems to be on its way, and quickly. To think that the day began with bright sunshine, but will now end with a downpour of rain. Not exactly the perfect way to end a relaxing day on. Applejack shrugs with little worry, knowing that she’ll be home within mere moments.

Applejack arrives at the house, where she hears a strange sound. One that she wouldn’t expect to hear from her own place of residence.

Smashing.

Suddenly, Slip Wing, with a look of horror and survival instincts, comes bursting from the front door; sweat and tears of panic all over his face, and breathing like he’s taking all the air away from the world itself.

“What in the hay?” Applejack steps back in surprise.

Slip Wing has little time to address the farmpony, as he jumps and runs past her. It doesn’t take too long for Applejack to wonder what the matter is, when Matt, holding up a chair with a couple of missing legs, comes stepping outside with a look of rage.

“GET BACK HERE!!!” Matt screams, throwing the chair at Slip Wing.

Applejack steps out of the way quickly, almost getting clipped by the chair herself, with the piece of wooden furniture hitting the ground next to Slip Wing, causing it to burst into splinters. Slip Wing shoots a look at Matt, utterly horrified that the kind father would almost hurt him with the deadly chair. Deep down, though, he somehow knew this day would come.

Adrenaline surges through Slip Wing, as he runs even faster now. Matt starts to give chase, but he stops at Applejack, kneeling down and putting his hands on her cheeks lovingly.

“I’m sorry. I almost hit you.” he kisses her on the forehead.

“What is going on?!” Applejack has no time to be charmed by Matt’s gentle touch, he just tried to smack Slip Wing with a chair. “Why did ya throw that chair at Slip?!”

“He got Clementine pregnant.” Matt seethes “He must pay!” Matt gets up, and runs after Slip Wing, who hasn't covered too much ground. Slip Wing flaps his wings, and starts to gain some altitude, until Matt jumps up and grabs Slip Wing by the hooves, and the two head up.

Clementine comes running out of the house, seeing her father and Coltfriend ascend into the sky.

“Daddy! Let go of Slip!” Clementine tries to run further, but she is stopped by her mother. “He’s gonna kill him, Mom!”

“Yer father ain’t gonna kill him. He’s gonna beat the tartarus out of him!” Applejack faces Clementine with anger. “What were ya thinking?! Gettin’ knocked up like that?! We taught ya better than that! What’s the matter wit you?!”

“Ah haven’t taken the test, yet! Ah don’t know if I’m pregnant! I’m just a week late on mah period, is all, and ah got worried!”

“Well, yer goin’ right on in there, and takin' that test, little miss!”

“What about Daddy and Slip?”

“Yer dad and Slip will sort things out fine. Matt will come to his senses…eventually.”

In the sky, Matt and Slip Wing are sloppily flying around. Slip Wing cannot maintain altitude for much longer; there’s too much weight to carry, and that weight is a big ball of rage at the moment.

“Mr. Williams!” Slip Wing tries to shake him off “Please! I’m sorry!”

“Sorry isn’t going to un-impregnate my daughter!”

“I didn’t know it was going to happen!”

“You should have worn protection!”

“I can’t maintain altitude with you holding on!”

“Good! Get on the ground, so I can beat the crap out of you!”

The two descend in the middle of Ponyville, where many of the citizens have been watching the sight above, and scramble out of the way when the two come crashing down into the ground below. Quill Pen and Ditzy Doo, who have come back from their own train, see Matt duking it out with their son.

“What the?!” Quill Pen gasps.

Matt and Slip Wing roll around on the ground, dirtying each other up from their scuffle. Slip Wing tries to swat Matt away with his strong wings, but Matt keeps coming back for more. Matt is about to actually punch Slip Wing, but then Ditzy Doo, in a moment of motherly instinct, grabs Matt by the back of the shirt collar with her teeth, and tosses him away. Matt crashes into a shrubbery, and his legs wiggle about, trying to get free.

“Mom! Thank you!” Slip Wing breathes a sigh of relief. Short lived, as Ditzy Doo gets right in his face.

“What did you do?!”

“What? What did I do?! Mr. Williams threw a chair at me!”

“Matt doesn’t do things for no reason…most of the time!” Ditzy Doo asserts “What did you do? Tell me!” Ditzy Doo becomes scary for the colt. Her wings suddenly unfurl like an eagle ready to attack.

“I might have gotten Clementine pregnant!”

Quill Pen and Ditzy Doo stare with an all too familiar look for Slip Wing. Now they look like they want to murder him. Or, at the very least, do some serious damage to him. Matt manages to get out of the bushes, and brushes himself off of any leaves or twigs that managed to stay on him. He notices Ditzy Doo and Quill Pen staring at Slip Wing with murderous eyes.

Matt walks up to the scene. “Hey! I’m not…” Suddenly, Quill Pen and Ditzy Doo stare at Matt. “…finished?”

“We’re going to have a long talk, back at the house.” Ditzy Doo says in an eerily calm manner “It would be best if you join us, Matt. And…do keep the chair throwing to a minimum.”

“Umm…” Matt thinks about this, like the thought of NOT throwing a chair at Slip Wing is an impossible request. “…I’ll…do my best.”

“We can deal with that.” Quill Pen nods.

Back at the house, Clementine is in the bathroom, while Applejack sits by the door, waiting patiently for the result of the pregnancy test. Clementine carefully holds the pregnancy test underneath her while on the toilet, attempting to summon the urge to urinate.

“It’ll be easy, Clem. Just…think of waterfalls. Rushing rapids. Slip savin’ you from the rapids. Oh, that’s not helpin’ at all.”

Clementine tries harder to concentrate, but the concentration is broken by the sound of Applejack’s left hoof tapping with impatience on the hardwood floor. The noise stops, and Clementine tries again.

“Deep breaths. Deep breaths, Clem. Just relax, and let it all go.”

“Ya done in there?” Applejack calls out.

“No, Mom!” Clementine snaps “It’s hard ta try n’ figure out if yer pregnant, if ya got somepony who can’t stand still for two seconds!”

Silence hits the scene, until…

“Sorry!” Applejack calls out apologetically, catching Clementine off guard.

Clementine goes back to what she was doing. She closes her eyes, attempting to clear her head of any other thoughts, such as if Slip Wing is okay, and her Dad hasn’t hurt him too bad. The likelihood that her Dad seriously hurt him is slim to the young mare, and she takes solace in this assurance.

“Concentrate, Clem. Concentrate.”

“Ya want any water?” Applejack interrupts again.

Clementine is tempted to yell at her mom again, but then…that’s actually not a bad idea. Clementine’s face of annoyance turns into one of surprising agreement, with her nodding at the idea. It would make her current situation go by much easier.

“Yeah. Good idea, Mom.”

Matt sits on the comfy chair inside Quill Pen and Ditzy Doo’s home, all the while staring daggers into the very soul of Slip Wing, who is sitting in the chair across from him. Quill Pen, meanwhile, sits on the sofa, waiting for Ditzy Doo to emerge from the kitchen. The silence permeates the room; only the ticking grandfather clock towards the door breaks the silence ever so slightly. Matt taps his fingers on the chair, as if he’s feeling the hardwood underneath its leather shell. Quill Pen watches Matt’s fingers, gulping down from saliva, all the while praying that Matt doesn’t crack, and use the chair as a weapon.

Ditzy Doo comes walking in, holding a cup of tea in her hoof. She brings it over to Matt, whose eyes of hatred for Slip Wing briefly turns to friendly rapport, when he takes the tea from Ditzy Doo.

“Thanks.” Matt smiles, taking a sip of the hot tea. “It’s delicious.” Matt takes another sip, and turns back to Slip Wing, his eyes transforming back into an expression of murderous rage.

“Mr. Williams…” Slip Wing can’t take the stares anymore “I…”

Matt holds up his hand to stop him. “I’m drinking tea.” He replies coldly.

Ditzy Doo quietly sits down next to Quill Pen. Outside, the clouds have formed over Ponyville, and drizzling rain falls from the sky. Nothing worrisome, but definitely noticeable. Matt finishes the tea. Slip Wing sees this, sweating bullets. His Mom’s tea is usually very hot out of the kettle, and if Matt was able to finish it in such a short amount of time, then he must be very mad.

“How long has this been going on?” Matt breaks the uncomfortable silence, going for the most forward question from the outset. “How long have you and Clem been together?”

“Since the camping trip.” Slip Wing answers honestly.

“Since the camping trip?" Quill Pen says, surprised. "You two…on the camping trip?”

“Y-Yes.” Slip Wing fidgets in his seat.

“Slip!” Ditzy Doo gasps.

“I-It all happened so fast! Clementine nearly fell off the waterfall, and I saved her, and…and…”

“And you decided to do it, right then and there?” Matt tries his best not to shout.

“It wasn’t me! Clem, she…”

“Don’t blame Clementine!”

“I’m not!”

“She’s sixteen years old, Slip! Sixteen! She’s too young to be a mother! You should have known that!”

“How many times do I have to tell you? I’m sorry!”

“You’re NOT sorry!” Matt points at Slip Wing in defiance of his apology. “You’re not sorry that you did it, you’re sorry that you got CAUGHT!” This shuts Slip Wing’s mouth quickly. “What did you think was going to happen, huh? How in Equestria, did you THINK it was going to turn out? You’re not me, Slip! Applejack and I? We didn’t know we were compatible, so we did everything without a care in the world!”

“A bit too much information, Matt…” Quill Pen whispers.

“I’m making a point!” Matt fires back. “But you, Slip…you’re a pony. Clementine is a pony. Put you two together, and the likelihood of a foal increases ten fold! You’re too smart to not have known that!”

“But, Mr. Williams! Listen to me! That day…I told her how I felt about her, and she started kissing me, and…” Slip Wing sees Matt’s hands gripping the chair. His fingers look as if they are prepared to break through the leather at any moment. “…and I did nothing to stop it, because I wanted it, too!” The outburst makes Matt stop. “I’m not blaming Clementine, Mr. Williams. I’m blaming myself. I could have stopped her. I could have. But, the truth is…I love her. I love her so much, that I was willing to throw caution to the wind so I could make her happy. When I saved her life, we had so much adrenaline running through our veins, that we couldn’t help ourselves.”

Matt ponders the statement. He ceases gripping the chair, sitting back further into the comfortable seat.

“You saved my daughter’s life. I’ll always be indebted to you for that. The minute Clem told me about your heroics, I knew that you were going to be with this family forever.” A small smile creeps on Matt’s face, before disappearing quickly. “Tensions were high, so I guess that excuses a few things. Still, that was the first time. All the other times after that, you still didn’t bother to bring protection?”

“No…” Slip Wing hangs his head in shame “…I didn’t. Not even on prom night.”

“Slip…” Quill Pen shakes his head. “What were you thinking? You could have gone to the store, you could have…”

“I didn’t.” Slip Wing interrupts. “I could have done many things, but the fact of the matter is that I didn’t.” He looks back at Matt. “Mr. Williams, you have every right to be angry with me.”

“You don’t have the right to attempt to kill him, though.” Ditzy Doo says matter of factly.

“I wasn’t going to kill him. Maybe give him a scratch or two. Is fracturing a wing too much?”

“It would be extremely painful, so yes.” Quill Pen gives Matt a look that says that he doesn’t want that kind of injury to befall Slip Wing.

“Can I continue with my confession, please?” Slip Wing says in annoyance. Quill Pen and Ditzy Doo nod, allowing him to go on. “Mr. Williams, if Clementine is pregnant, if that test is positive, then I will marry her right then and there. Whatever you may think of me, I love her with everything that I have. I will stay with her through thick and thin, and I will raise the baby to the best of my ability. I’ll read up on parenting. I’ll take classes. I’ll get a job to support us. I’ll…”

“Stop.” Matt holds out his hand again. “Stop. I…” he sighs “I know. I know that you wouldn’t leave her, and I know that you would marry her, if she ends up being pregnant. I can see it in your eyes. That being said, what you both did was irresponsible, and I’m still mad.”

“Me too.” Quill Pen nods.

“We’ll probably ground you.” Ditzy Doo nods as well.

“But…but not enough to seriously wound you…I guess.” Matt says almost reluctantly. “Don’t worry about getting a job. We’ll support you both, until you get out of school.”

“Woah. Hey there, Matt. We’re supposed to be saying that.” Ditzy Doo responds “You don’t have to pay for Slip. We’ll take care of it.”

“I’m not paying for Slip, I’m paying for the baby. We have to make sure its parents are well educated ponies. Clementine probably won’t be going to college until she gives birth, unless she still wants to go. That’s her choice to make.”

“Mr. Williams…”

“Slip, just stop. You have all the time in the world to make it up to me. I’m not going anywhere for a long, long time.”

A small, but noticeable sound of thunder rumbles from the outside. All heads turn to the window, noting that the clouds have become darker, and the rain just a bit stronger. Matt stands up, looking out the window. He sees ponies running indoors, even closing up shop for the day. It must be a strong storm, if it’s making the ponies retreat to shelter.

“Applejack. Clementine.” Matt whispers to himself, turning to Quill Pen and the others. “Sorry to cut this short, but I have to get home. I need to be with my family.”

“I understand.” Quill Pen nods. “We can talk about this later.”

“Mr. Williams, can I go with you?” Slip Wing stands. “I want to be there. For Clementine. I want to know the result of the test.”

Matt looks at Slip Wing, seeing the determination in his eyes. Matt sees that he’s not looking into the eyes of a colt, but the eyes of a stallion. Whether Slip Wing has realized it or not, he’s grown up, and Matt can see this.

Matt nods.

The storm has gotten rougher outside. Applejack stares out the window, as the winds rage, bending trees and hurling water in all different directions. She cannot help but wonder if Matt is safe. If Slip Wing is safe. If her friends and family are safe. It’s the kind of storm that reminds her of her past. The painful memories. She has learned to trust Matt and Clementine to go outside during the rains, but today’s storm is nothing like those days.

Clementine sits on the couch, attempting to watch television to get her mind off of the rains and winds outside. A CRACK of lighting flashes in the sky, illuminating the living room, and scaring the daylights out of the two mares inside.

Applejack recovers faster than Clementine. A wave of determination and bravery washes over her. She goes to the hat-rack by the door, taking her stetson hat and placing it on her head, pressing it down to make sure it stays put.

“I’m goin’ outside.” Applejack says.

“Mom, no. Dad and Slip are fine…ah think.” Clementine remembers the last time she saw her father and Slip Wing. In midair and fighting. “I’ll come with.”

“No. You stay here, okay?”

“But, Mom.”

“No buts, Clem. This is final.”

“Ah can handle it.”

“Not like this!” Applejack snaps, causing Clementine to step back a little bit. “I’m sorry, sugarcube. Ah didn’t mean ta snap. The storm out there is nothin’ like I’ve seen in a while. Don’t you worry bout a thing. I’ll be back as soon as possible.”

Clementine is tempted to continue fighting this. She’s as much concerned about her father and Slip Wing as she is. But she can see the look in her mother’s eyes. That loving, but also stubborn look. If she is to try and argue it, then nothing would be accomplished. She’ll have to trust her mother on this one.

“Okay.” Clementine nods “But, be safe.”

“Ah will.”

Applejack opens the door, and a gust of wind and water blow into the living room. Applejack is quick, shutting the door the instant she goes outside. Her hooves stay grounded, refusing to be taken away by a measly storm. Applejack does a quick press of her hat, making doubly sure that everything is in place. Once she has confirmed that all is well, she nods to herself, and makes the walk off the porch, and onto the road.

Slowly, sluggishly, Applejack braves the storm and trudges through the mud. To think, that this day began bright at sunny; enough to relax at the pool of Canterlot Castle. Applejack figured that a storm would be coming; it had been a while since the last one, and Ponyville was due for a downpour to help the fauna, but to happen on such a day. Bad timing.

All that is going through her mind right now, is the safety of Matt. If there’s anyone she wants to be safe at this very moment, it’s him. Too much has happened in his life for him to be in such danger. She wants him back home, resting on the couch, with her in his arms. If she has to go through a storm to get him back, then so be it.

Applejack gets closer to Ponyville, when she sees a silhouette approaching her. Two silhouettes. A human and a pony. Applejack’s eyes widen, and a smile forms on her lips, as Matt and Slip Wing reveal themselves to her.

“Matt!” Applejack calls out.

Matt hears her voice, then he notices her. He runs to her and kneels down to embrace her. Slip Wing stays behind, allowing the two to have their moment.

“What are you doing out here?” Matt asks “You should be home with Clem!”

“I’m sorry! Ah was worried bout’ ya! Ah had ta make sure y’all was safe!”

“I am now.” Matt smiles. “I’m taking Slip home with us. He has to see Clementine.”

“Right.” Applejack nods, looking over at Slip. She chuckles after giving him the once over. “I’m happy ya didn’t kill him.”

“Me too.” Matt laughs.

Clementine paces back and forth on the living room floor. She can’t simply sit down and hope for the best. Her family is out there, while she is all alone. She tries to tell herself that they’re okay, that any moment now, they’ll be walking through the door all wet, but in all smiles. Moments pass. Moments become minutes.

The wait is killing Clementine. She looks outside to see if they are close, but the rain and lightning prevents any visibility. It’s bad out there. Really bad. Maybe they found shelter and decided to stay. But, if they did, she would have surely gotten a letter.

Suddenly, a voice cuts through the storm outside. It’s her father’s voice.

“We’re almost there!” Clementine can hear him call out. She smiles wide. She has to see them.

Clementine opens the door, bolting outside into the storm. The winds are powerful, but she endures. She can see her father and mother slowly approaching, and Slip Wing is not too far behind. Clementine runs further out, trying to get closer to them.

“Mom! Dad!” Clementine yells out.

“Clementine!” Applejack notices her first. “Get back in the house!”

“Ah have ta make sure y’all are okay!”

“We’re fine!” Matt tries to wave her away “Get back inside! It’s not safe!”

“I want to be with ya! Ah have to guide y’all!”

“It’s okay, Clementine!” yells Applejack “We’ll be with ya in a few moments!”

“But…”

Breaking their dialogue, lightning shoots from the sky, planting itself into a tree right next to Clementine. The force of the strike, and the sound of the tree being impaled was enough to freeze Clementine in place. Any closer, and she could have gotten hit herself. Her legs shake at the tree, which is slowly breaking apart, an event that Matt and Applejack can see. Their eyes widen in absolute fear.

“Clementine! Move!” Matt yells.

It’s no use. The lightning strike has cause Clementine to become petrified at the thought of nearly dying. She’s too scared to move. Too scared to do anything. The tree breaks apart further. Any more, and it could fall on her.

“She’s not moving.” Applejack looks to Matt. “Matt…”

Matt knows what she’s about to say. The visual evidence is enough. Matt rips his feet out of the mud, and takes off running towards Clementine. He would be much faster if not for this storm, but if there are no slip ups, he can make it to her with no problem.

The tree fully breaks. The massive splintered trunk is coming down on Clementine, whose eyes widen at its approach.

Matt is running even faster now. He notices someone else is running besides him. Somepony else. To his side, he can see Applejack, running as fast as they are. They briefly share eye contact. A familiar sight. A familiar event. There’s no time. They have to save her.

Clementine braces for impact, hoping that her strength is enough to make the tree bounce off of her, but she knows it’s a fools hope. Suddenly, she is knocked out of the way by a mysterious force to her, causing her to crash into the mud, dirtying up every part of her.

Clementine lays there for a few moments, before another sound of thunder wakes her up. She looks to the left, then to the right. There’s no one in her immediate vicinity. Then, an article of clothing rolls by her; something that is seldom seen without its wearer.

Her mother’s stetson hat.

“No…” Clementine whispers in shock. “No, no, no…” She looks at the fallen tree. “Mom! Dad!” No answer. “Mommy! Daddy!”

“Huh? What happened?” Matt sits up behind Clementine, with Applejack sitting up beside him. Clementine screams in terror, bopping Matt on the head with a hoof. “Ow! Why did you hit me?”

“That’s a fine how do ya do, Clem!” Applejack looks at Clementine in annoyance. “Smackin’ yer father around after we all rescued ya!”

“Y’all scared the shit out of me!” Clementine yells her first curse word.

“Language!” Matt says. He then looks to Applejack. “We saved Clementine? I mean, that was the plan, but…”

“Yeah, somethin’ hit us, too.” Applejack thinks.

“GAH!” Slip Wing behind them all, sits up with a loud gasp. Everyone screams at his sudden appearance, even Slip Wing. It’s Matt that hits him over the head with a muddy shoe. “Ow! Mr. Williams!”

“Matt!” Applejack looks at him disapprovingly.

“Dad!” Clementine does the same.

“He was screaming! I had to shut him up!”

“So were we!”

“Well, one of us had to stop!”

“Hey!” Slip Wing points “Mrs. Apple! Your hat is escaping!”

“Confound it!” Applejack gets up, chasing after her hat. “Get back here, you!”

“I’ll help.” Matt gets up, joining Applejack in her hat chase.

Clementine, no longer frozen in fear, goes over to Slip Wing and embraces him. Slip Wing responds in kind, wrapping his wings around her to protect her from the cold. The rains begin to die town. The thunder and lightning becomes less frequent. The wind is still around, making Matt and Applejack’s journey in getting the hat extremely difficult.

“Slip. Did ya save mah family?”

“Yeah. I wasn’t sure if they would be able to make it, so I gave them an extra push.”

Tears of joy pour from Clementine’s eyes, as she holds Slip Wing tighter. She sobs into his chest, grateful that he was there to save them, and her as well. Slip Wing’s eyes water, rocking her gently in the warmth of his wings.

Close by, Applejack has retrieved her hat, and she and Matt see their daughter being consoled by the stallion she loves. The two parents watch the sight, smiles appearing on their faces.

“Slip…I’m not pregnant.” Clementine says.

“What?” Slip Wing gasps in surprise.

“What?” Matt gasps too, as he walks closer with Applejack.

“The test was negative. I’m not pregnant.”

“We were gonna tell ya, when ya got back.” Applejack says to Matt. “Clem is just havin’ a late period.”

“Argh!” Matt puts his hands over his ears “La-la-la-la too much information la-la-la-la!”

“Matt!”

“Dad!”

“Sorry.” Matt chuckles. Another, but distant sound of thunder breaks the mood. “Um…we should take this inside. Get up, all of you.” Matt gestures them to get up, and start walking to the house. Matt then stops Slip Wing.

“Mr. Williams?”

A pause between them. Applejack and Clementine turn around, seeing Matt looking down at Slip Wing. Suddenly, Matt kneels down, and embraces Slip Wing in his arms, holding him tightly. Slip Wing gasps in response, and struggles at little bit, as the human’s strength is enough for him to feel as if his bones are cracking.

“You can call me Matt.” Matt whispers in gratitude.

Slip Wing pauses his semi-struggle, taking in Matt’s words. A genuine warmth washes over him upon seeing that. A warmth that is short lived, as Slip Wing realizes he’s still being crushed.

“Ack…okay, Matt! But…you’re crushing me!”

Matt lets go and stands up, backing away in embarrassment. The two share a nice, friendly laugh. Applejack and Clementine also chuckle at the scene.

One thunder clap later, however, and everyone runs inside to wait out the storm.

Wedding Day

It’s a beautiful and warm Sunday afternoon. The sun shines on the Crystal Empire, and ponies of all kinds, both normal and clear crystal ponies, are walking towards the Crystal Castle in droves. Some are in normal attire, others in fancy suits, perhaps in the hope that the royalty inside will notice and compliment their appearance.

At the front of the castle, flowers are adorned all along the railing of the stairway, and a troop of musicians are stationed at the top of the stairs, playing a fanciful tune that greets the guests as they make their way inside.

Today is a perfect day for a wedding.

Inside the fitting room for the groom, Dawning Shield paces around; his brow dripped in sweat, as he looks at the vows floating in front of him, trying desperately to memorize them before the big day. He mumbles and stutters at every third word, a minor improvement over every word.

But, he’s not the only groom inside the room with him. Slip Wing, more calm and collected, watches his friend pace around. He is trying desperately not to chuckle at his nervousness, but deep down, he’s as nervous as his royal friend.

It’s been almost four years since Clementine and Slip Wing got together, and exactly four since Dawning Shield and Allotrope confessed their love for one another, and a lot has happened since those monumental moments in their lives. Dawning Shield and Allotrope’s union became the talk of the Crystal Empire for many moons, with some ponies thinking that it was a sort of political move to further establish peace between the Changelings, despite the fact that Equestria had been at peace with the Changelings for about twenty years now. Dawning Shield was quick to correct such rumors in a public address; a first for the Prince, as he wasn’t comfortable with public speaking.

As for Clementine and Slip Wing, after their near pregnancy scare, the two have been careful ever since, lest they face the wrath of Clementine’s father. The two attended Canterlot University together, where they have done well in terms of studies. They weren’t the top of the class, but they didn’t want to be. They were more than content with just being good. As the years went on, their love was as strong as it ever was, and before their final quarter at college, Slip Wing was the one who popped the question. Clementine was caught off guard, mainly because she wanted to pop the question first.

In a surprising move, Clementine declined, but before Slip Wing could ask why, Clementine proposed herself. Slip Wing had no hesitation and said yes.

“Dawning, relax.” Slip Wing smiles “It’s going to be fine.”

“But, what if it’s not going to be fine? What if I screw this up? What if I say the wrong name?!”

“Wrong name? Why in Equestria would you say the wrong name?”

“I get nervous! My tongue gets tied up, and when it does, I say the wrong cranberry!”

“Huh?”

“See?! I said cranberry! Not name! I’m such a mess!” Dawning Shield brushes his mane back in a panic, running to the mirror to hyperventilate. “Are there any paper bags around? I think I need a paper bag.”

“It’s okay. Breathe.” Slip Wing says cooly.

“Why aren’t you nervous? What’s your secret?”

“My secret is that I’m always nervous. I just try my best to control it. After that whole thing with Clementine almost getting pregnant, and her dad trying to kill me, I’ve been trying to contain my jitterbug feelings. Don’t get me wrong, though, I’m shaking in my hooves.”

“What? You don’t…” Dawning Shield looks down, noticing a small quake in Slip Wing’s stance. “Oh, I see it, now. What do you do to contain it? Tea? Drugs?”

“What do you take me for?” Slip Wing chuckles. “Well, I do drink some warm chamomile tea. Other than that, I think of the thing I love most, and focus on that. You love Allotrope the most in this world, right?”

“What kind of question is that? Of course I do.”

“Then, think about her. Think about her walking down the aisle, and about the future you’re about to share together. Think of nothing else, and you’ll be fine.”

“Huh…” Dawning Shield thinks. He thinks about Allotrope, and all the things Slip Wing has said. He’s right. His thoughts of Allotrope walking the aisle is relaxing. A smile forms on the Prince’s lips, and he closes his eyes in a euphoric state. “This is nice.”

“I knew you’d relax in no time. Always works.”

In a separate room, the brides to be stand by the mirror, wearing their wedding dresses. Clementine wears an ensemble that fits her souther persona. To anyone who had seen her mother and father’s wedding, her dress looks remarkably similar to her mother’s. A flowing white dress, with a white stetson hat, and a veil covering her face. She looks upon the dress with a smile.

Allotrope, is more fanciful, but befitting a creature such as herself. A black gown, with emeralds around the torso, simulating a changeling’s body but in dress form. Allotrope was never a fan of white dresses, as she felt it didn’t fit her pitch black body. Rarity, her designer, welcomed the challenge. Though Allotrope is happy with the design, the event that it’s for is making her shake.

“I don’t know if Dawning will like it.” Allotrope sways back and forth. The emeralds shimmer in the light as she does it.

“Sweet Celestia, Allie. Ya know who yer talkin’ about? Dawnin’ will think that yer the most beautiful bride he’s ever seen!” Clementine rolls her eyes at Allotrope’s nervousness. After all that has happened, it would be impossible for Dawning Shield to dislike anything that Allotrope wears. “Tartarus, AH think yer the most beautiful bride I’ve ever seen!”

“Don’t be so modest, Clementine.” Allotrope blushes “You are quite lovely, yourself. Your dress is absolutely stunning. It fits your rugged personality, but beautiful features.”

“Rugged, huh? Ah suppose I’ll take that as a compliment.” Clementine says teasingly.

“It is very much a compliment. After all, it’s thanks to you that we were able to have such a wondrous bachelorette party.”

“Ah don’t think gettin’ drunk with Skye and Terra, and wreaking havoc in Las Pagasus is what ah would call wonderous. Ya must be thinkin’ of a different party.”

“Nope, I specifically remember us stealing a Manticore from a cage, and letting it loose on a bunch of stallions that were saying lewd things to us earlier in the evening. Nopony was hurt, but it was quite a hoot.”

“Ya really do have a devious side to ya, Allotrope. Ah bet Dawnin’ is a fan of it.”

“Oh, he certainly does.” Allotrope smiles mischievously.

As the two laugh, a knock on the door is heard. Clementine opens it to see Applejack and Cadance waiting to see them. Applejack looks Clementine up and down, tears forming in her eyes to see her daughter on her big day.

“Oh mah goodness, Clem. You are gorgeous!” Applejack says, voice all choked up. “Ah feel like huggin’ ya, but ah don’t think Rarity will appreciate the creases on the dress.”

“Horseapples, Mom. Come here.” Clementine brings her mother in for a big hug.

Cadance walks past them, heading towards Allotrope. Much like Applejack, she gives her future daughter-in-law the once over on the dress, marveling at the make of it.

“It’s wonderful.” Cadance says with a nod. “Dawning Shield is going to love it.”

“Thank you, your majesty.”

“Allotrope, there is no need to address me as such. There never has been.” Cadance puts a caring hoof on Allotrope’s shoulder. “You’re a Princess, now, and part of the family. If you must, you can call me Mother-In-Law, or, since that’s a bit of a mouthful, Cadance will do just fine.”

“Sorry. Guess I’m still not used to the idea of being a Princess. It’s not difficult is it?”

“It can be.” Cadance laughs, “But that’s mine and Shining Armor’s jobs. Yours and Dawning Shield’s jobs are just to accompany us when we go on our important trips. Just remember, though, when Shining Armor and I retire, it’ll be you and Dawning that will take the throne.”

“O-Oh…” Allotrope says nervously, prompting another laugh from Cadance.

“That won’t be for a long, long time, though. Relax.” she pats Allotrope on the shoulder.

Applejack continues to hug her daughter, and Clementine’s smile hasn’t faded. Clementine then feels something strange, her mother is trembling, like she’s attempting not to cry her eyes out, but is failing at such a task. Clementine gently pulls Applejack away, seeing tears pouring from her mother’s eyes. The farmpony maintains her proud and brave face, but her tears betray her at the same time.

“Aw, Mom.” Clementine smiles gently, getting a handkerchief from the side pocket on her dress. “Y’all don’t need ta cry.”

“Ah can’t help it, honey.” Applejack wipes away her tears, but it doesn’t take long for more to appear. “My filly is gettin’ married. Ah thought I’d be prepared for this. After today, ya won’t be home anymore…”

“Mom, ah haven’t been home all the time. Ah was in college, remember? Ah was livin’ in the dorms.”

“But, ya won’t be home as often. What about Nightmare Night, Givin’ of Thanks Day, and Hearth’s Warmin’ Eve?”

“Come on now, ya know that Slip and ah will be there. Don’t ya fret. Just cause we’re married, does not mean that we’ll ignore y’all. That’s the last thing we’ll do. In fact, we’ll never do that, ah promise ya that.”

“Pinkie Pie swear?” Applejack smirks.

Clementine comes in for another hug, wrapping her forelegs tightly around her mother. Applejack whimpers and sniffles, still in disbelief that this is the day that her daughter will be married.

“Cross mah heart…” Clementine whispers softly in Applejack’s ear “Hope ta fly. Stick a cupcake in mah eye. Ah swear.”

Applejack smiles warmly, kissing Clementine on the cheek.

Inside the church, towards the front of the altar, Matt and Shining Armor sit, waiting for their wives and the wedding to begin. Next to them is Chrysalis, Celestia, and Luna, who await the wedding with much anticipation, though not as much as the fathers at their side. The place gets more crowded by the second, with apple family members, citizens of the Empire, and changelings hoping to get a look at this hybrid.

“You think everything is okay?” Matt turns to Shining Armor, “You don’t think they have cold feet, do you? Or…cold hooves?”

“No. I don’t think so.” Shining Armor nods, but there is doubt in his voice. “Gah, thanks a lot, you just put that thought in my head.”

“Sorry. I’m nervous. I want this day to be perfect.”

“Well, one thing is for sure, it’ll be much better than my last wedding day.” Shining Armor makes a glance towards Chrysalis, who rolls her eyes.

“You’re never going to let that go, are you?” Chrysalis wonders with a scoff.

“You imprisoned my wife and tried to rule over Canterlot.”

“Oh, please. You know you loved it.” she smiles her fangy smile and speaks in a sultry tone. “You can deny it all you want.”

“I-I did NOT enjoy having my wife trapped in a crystal cave!” Shining Armor says, offended.

“Chrissy? Are you teasing poor Shining Armor again?” Celestia leans over.

“What? He started it!”

“Don’t be such a filly.” Celestia gives Chrysalis a shoulder bump. “Besides, this is an important day for the brides and grooms. Try to keep the teasing down to a minimum?”

“Aw, but it’s so much fun.” she pouts, then shrugs. “Fine, no more teasing…” she slowly turns back to Shining Armor and grins “…for now.”

Shining Armor looks away from Chrysalis egging him on. Matt can only shake his head with a chuckle, patting Chrysalis on the shoulder as a sign that enough is enough. Without words, she nods and looks back to Celestia, giving her a kiss on the cheek, as if giving her a promise that she’ll be on her best behavior for the rest of the wedding.

Matt looks to Shining Armor, and notices something interesting. Shining Armor’s eyes are watering, but he keeps a stoic face, trying to hold back tears.

“Hey…” Matt puts a hand on Shining Armor’s shoulder “You okay? I don’t think Chrysalis really meant what she said.”

“I meant it a little bit…” Chrysalis whispers.

“Shush.” Matt suppresses a laugh, pressing Chrysalis on the cheek in a half-hearted attempt to push her away. Chrysalis goes back to being good.

“I’m not tearing up about that.” Shining Armor shakes his head “It’s…I’m not very good at weddings.” Shining Armor’s voice cracks and he sniffles. “It’s worse now, because…my little colt’s getting married.” He let’s loose before the wedding even starts, leaning in on Matt’s shoulder. “How did they grow up so fast?”

“I have no idea.” Matt shakes his head. Seeing his friend cry is making him tear up, too. “One minute, they’re little fillies and colts, the next, they’re walking down the aisle, or waiting at the altar. You’d think twenty years with them would go by slow, but it doesn’t. It’s fast, and we just have to go with the flow.”

“Sorry for being such a cryfoal about this.”

“Don’t be. You’re making me cry, you weirdo.” Matt chuckles, so does Shining Armor.

“I’m happy that Dawning Shield is marrying such a great mare. It’s like they were made for each other.”

“I know what you mean. Clementine and Slip Wing were meant to be, since the day that they met.”

“You got that right.” Quill Pen says, sitting behind them with Ditzy Doo, who has been wiping tears away this whole time. “Once he saw little Clem gumming that crown, it was love at first sight.”

Shining Armor and Matt laugh, remembering the situation vividly and fondly. Suddenly, Shining Armor feels warm lips on his cheek. He looks to his right to see nopony. He looks to the left to see Chrysalis, who has reached him with her long neck to kiss him warmly on the cheek. She moves over to Matt and kisses him on the cheek, too.

The two fathers simultaneously rub their cheeks, staring at Chrysalis with confusion.

“What was that about?” Shining Armor asks.

“I’m proud of the both of you. You two have made great fathers. Great husbands, too.” Chrysalis gives them a kind a gentle smile. Matt is used to this look, and smiles with her. Shining Armor isn’t used to such a look, and remains bewildered.

“Who are you, and what have you done to Queen Chrysalis?” Shining Armor asks, half in jest, and half genuine. Chrysalis merely laughs in response.

Soon. Applejack and Cadance walk into the church. Murmurs from the ponies and Changelings abound, as they bow to Cadance. She gestures for them to be at ease, as she is not there for a speech or coronation, but for a wedding. The two arrive at the sides of their husbands; Applejack sits with Matt, and Cadance with Shining Armor.

“How did it go?” Matt asks.

“It’s really happening, isn’t it?” Applejack sniffles and smiles.

“Yeah…” he wraps an arm around her “…it is.”

The doors open again. This time, Dawning Shield and Slip Wing walk in. Murmurs and bowing once again commence. Dawning Shield is used to such attention, but Slip Wing is not. He knows that the guests are bowing towards his regal friend, but he likes to imagine that they are bowing for him as well. This makes him hold his head high and trot like he’s kind of a big deal. Quill Pen and Ditzy laugh at his antics, while holding back their own tears.

The two grooms make it to the altar, standing next to each other. The Preacher arrives, standing in the center, floating his book in front of him for preparations. Slip makes some minor adjustments to his suit, while Dawning Shield does the same, inspired by his friend’s actions.

Finally, the moment has arrived. The organs play the beginnings of the wedding song. The ponies , changelings, Matt, the Princesses and Queen, all rise up, and turn their heads to the massive doors on the back.

The doors slowly open. The flower fillies arrive, but they are not fillies, they are Skye and Terra, who are serving as the Bridesmares. They toss flowers with enthusiasm and joy, before going to the Bride’s side.

As they take their spots, Dice Roll and Fast Lane, the Best Stallions, stand by Slip Wing and Dawning Shield.

“Hey.” Dice Roll whispers “We have the rings.”

“Good.” Dawning Shield nods. “You know which is which, right?”

“Yeah. I have Allotrope’s ring, and Dice has Clementine's.” Fast Lane nods.

“Perfect.” Slip Wing looks to Dawning Shield, “So far, so good.”

The classic wedding theme begins to play. Everypony is silent, and everypony awaits the brides that are destined to walk down the aisle. After a few moments, Clementine and Allotrope, standing side by side, walk into the room in unison, and down the path that leads them to their future husbands. The crowd oohs and ahhs at their beauty, with a couple of the changelings staring at Allotrope in stunned silence.

“They’re staring at me.” Allotrope whispers to Clementine “Do I look okay?”

“Trust me, ya look more than okay. They’re lookin’ cause yer pretty.”

“So are you.”

They look into the eyes of the only stallions whose opinion matters, and they’re expressions are that of two colts who have died and gone to heaven. Both Allotrope and Clementine’s eyes well up at the sight of their loving stallions, and they make it down the aisle, standing where the bridesmares are. The music comes to a close, and all the guests inside take a seat.

The Priest takes a few steps forward, clears his throat, and looks down at his book.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today, in the sight of Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Queen Chrysalis, along with friends, relatives, and the many fine folk of Equestria, to witness the union of these stallions, and these mares, to live together in holy matrimony.” The Priest looks to the stallions and to the mares. “Do any of you have vows to share?”

Dawning Shield and Slip Wing nod. Dawning Shield’s horn glows, but nothing appears from his jacket pocket. He cocks and eye brows, checking other pockets, and soon, a look of panic on his face. He turns to Slip Wing, whispering “Do you have a copy?”

“No.” Slip Wing whispers back “You made only one sheet.

“What do we do now?”

“Improvise, of course.” Slip Wing asserts, stepping forward. Dawning Shield follows. “From the heart, okay? Don’t be nervous.”

“Okay…” Dawning Shield sighs, summoning courage. He looks ahead, into the expectant eyes of his beloved Allotrope. As he looks on, all the doubts and fears he is feeling begin to slowly but surely slip away, as her gorgeous emerald eyes, and fang-y smile cause his heart to beat strongly. He looks to Slip Wing, nodding. He’s ready. “Allotrope…”

“Clementine…” Slip Wing follows along.

“From the moment I saw you…”

“I thought one thing…”

“Gosh, you’re beautiful.” Slip Wing and Dawning Shield speak at the same time. The audience laughs.

“When I got to know you more…” Dawning Shield continues “I came to find your greatest qualities.”

“You were kind…gentle…” says Slip Wing

“Funny…selfless…”

“An absolute joy to be around.”

“And while it took me…”

“Us…” Slip Wing corrects.

“Us…to admit our feelings…”

“The moment that I…”

“We…” Dawning Shield now corrects.

“We…did…it was a moment that neither of us were ever going to forget.”

“Every day has been nothing but a gift…”

“And if I had the chance to change one thing.”

“I wouldn’t…” the two speak in unison “Because we wouldn’t have done it any other way.”

The crowd awws at their speech. Allotrope and Clementine smile and become teary eyed. Clementine approaches Slip Wing, placing a hoof on his chest, and leans closer to his ear.

“Ya probably woulda preferred not ta have me fall off a waterfall, though.” she whispers softly. Slip Wing chuckles.

“Okay…maybe I would have changed that part.” he whispers back “But it was nice to play the hero.”

“You’ll always be mah hero, Slip.” she grins, stepping back to be at Allotrope’s side.

The Priest looks to the Best Stallions, asking “Do you have the rings?”

Dice Roll and Fast Lane nod. Dice Roll gives his ring to Dawning Shield, and Fast Lane gives his ring to Slip Wing. The two grooms look at their rings, then at each other. Swiftly, they exchange rings, noticing that they were given the wrong ones. Clementine and Allotrope chuckle at them, while Dice Roll and Fast Lane blush in embarrassment.

“Step forward.” The brides and grooms step forward in response to the Priest. “Prince Dawning Shield, do you take Allotrope to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold? For richer or poorer? In sickness and in health? For as long as you both shall live?”

“I do.” Dawning Shield responds.

“And do you, Allotrope, take Prince Dawning Shield? To have and to be your lawfully wedded husband? To have and to hold? For richer or poorer? In sickness and in health? For as long as you both shall live?”

“I do.” she grins.

“Slip Wing…do you…”

“We do.” both Slip Wing and Clementine interrupt with enthusiasm, prompting laughs from the crowd, and cheers from the Apple family.

“Then, by the power vested in me, by the kingdom of the Crystal Empire, I pronounce you, Stallions and Wives.” The Priest turns to Slip Wing and Dawning Shield. “You make kiss your brides.”

Slip Wing and Dawning Shield go to their beloveds, and Clementine and Allotrope meet them halfway, culminating in a loving kiss, causing the room to explode in cheers and applause with their hooves slamming the floor. Matt and Applejack embrace tightly at their daughter’s union, and Shining Armor and Cadance do the same.

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie runs up the altar, lightly pushing the Priest out of the way, who chuckles at the abrupt nature of her appearance.

“Okay, everypony!” Pinkie Pie shouts “You all saw the wedding, now come to the courtyard for the REAL party!” she emphasizes the party bit by blowing into a party horn. The crowd cheers and heads for the exit.

While the wedding was a regal affair, the reception afterwards is anything but. Thanks to Pinkie Pie, the place is a haven for those looking for a fun time, with games, and a dance floor playing catchy tunes, from remixes by DJ-Pon3, to classic tracks from Countess Coloratura. The brides and grooms sit at their main table, while their parents have their own table, having fun and eating some of the delicious food from the massive buffet.

Rarity tries her best playing pin the tail on the pony, but her worry for her dress keeps her distracted, making her nearly poke Donut Joe in the eye. He takes it in good spirits, though, as he laughs while he dodges the near loss of his left eye.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy dance on the floor with other ponies in attendance, including a couple of changelings. Other changelings go to the table where the brides and grooms sit, hoping to get a closer look at Allotrope. The changeling-pony hybrid still doesn’t know what to make of the attention, though her friends and husband assure her that they are merely curious. Allotrope responding in kind to the changelings attention gathers great favor among the species, with them noting her polite demeanor.

Part way through the reception, the music dies down, and Twilight comes to the podium. She gestures for those on the dance floor to part, as the main event is starting.

“Okay, everypony, it’s time to slow it down a tad, and for the brides to take the floor.” she looks to Clementine and Allotrope, ”Pick your first dancers of the evening.”

Clementine stands first, walking over to her parents table. She stops at her father’s side, tapping him on the shoulder. Matt points at himself in a ‘who me?’ fashion, and Clementine pulls him out of his chair with a chuckle from herself and Applejack.

The two go to the center of the dance floor. Clementine does her best to stand up, while Matt hold her to keep her balance. The slow music starts to play, and Clementine rests her head on Matt’s chest, as he sways side to side, much like his slow dances with Applejack.

“You sure you want me as your dance partner?” Matt asks.

“I’m sure. Ah thought it was tradition fer the father to dance with the daughter on her wedding’ in yer world.”

“Sometimes. I wouldn’t have been offended if you didn’t pick me.”

“It’s fine, daddy. Ah wanted ta dance with ya.”

“Thanks, sweetheart.” Matt smiles, holding her tight like she’s going to slip and fall at any moment.

Allotrope still sits at her table. Dawning Shield nudges her on the shoulder. Her face is worrisome, almost sad. Seeing Clementine dance with her father, though touching and sweet, also reminds her of her loss many years ago.

“Hey…” Dawning Shield whispers, “You don’t want to go up there?”

“I do. I just…don’t know who to pick. Clementine has her father, but I…”

“Excuse me.” a voice cuts in, “But would you mind dancing with me?”

Allotrope doesn’t see who it is immediately, but she notices Dawning Shield’s look of amazement and shock. She turns around to see Queen Chrysalis looking down at her, with a gentle and calming smile. Chrysalis reaches a hoof out, hoping for Allotrope to take it.

“Q-Queen Chrysalis?” Allotrope stutters. The Queen of the changelings does not respond, merely chuckle at the bride’s nervousness. Allotrope looks at Chrysalis’ friendly and inviting hoof, slowly taking it.

The two go to the dance floor, and commence their own slow dance, with Clementine and Matt seeing them with a grin on both their faces. Allotrope shakes in her hooves, while Chrysalis attempts to keep her calm by having a hoof on Allotrope’s back, giving it a soft caress.

“There’s no need to be nervous, Princess Allotrope.”

“I-I’m sorry. But…it’s you. The…the Queen…”

“It’s been ages since somepony has reacted to my presence like that. I have to admit, it is kind of nice. But, this day isn’t about me. This is your wedding day, you must enjoy it.”

“I am, but…I’m a bit surprised.”

“That’s a fair assessment. I do regret not formally meeting you sooner. It was always on my mind, but…truth be told…I was a bit nervous as well.”

“You? Nervous? Why?”

“I didn’t know what to ask. I was afraid that my questions would trouble you, maybe upset you. I know of what happened to your family, and I didn’t want to pry. In a way…I sort of avoided you.”

“Oh, well…I guess that makes sense. But…avoiding me for eight years is kind of a long time.”

“It is, isn’t it?” Chrysalis chuckles. “Please forgive me.”

“You are forgiven your mag…I-mean Chrysalis.” Allotrope giggles, “Sorry, I’m still not quite used to this; being royalty and all.”

“It’s alright, my dear. With you now a Princess of the Crystal Kingdom, we will be seeing a lot of each other. It’ll be my honor to get to know you better.”

“I’d like that.” Allotrope smiles, resting her head on Chrysalis’ shoulder.

Matt and Clementine watch Allotrope and Chrysalis dance, and smile at the sight. Clementine turns her attention back to her father, resting her head on his chest. Their dance continues to be slow, with Matt making sure that Clementine is comfortable, as she has never danced like this before. Matt looks down at his daughter, who looks happier than she has ever been. He stares with a grin, still thinking of her as his little filly. He recalls his earlier conversation with Shining Armor, about how fast everything had passed by. Seeing his daughter, twenty years old, now married, makes him long for the days where she was still young. His bottom lip quivers, and a tear runs down his cheek, dropping onto Clementine’s muzzle.

Clementine looks up at him, seeing the tears in his eyes.

“Dad? Are ya crying?”

“Huh?” Matt attempts to be cool when wiping away the tear, but he fails miserably, nearly poking his eye out in the process. “No. I-I’m not crying. I’m just fine.”

“Daddy, ya don’t need ta be all macho with me. Ah know how much of a softie you are.”

“I’m not a softie. You’re the softy.” Matt says in faux protest. “I remember when I could hold you with one arm. You used to look at me like I was the most amazing thing you’d ever seen. You’d even try to nibble at my thumb.”

“That's right." Clementine chortles, remembering him telling this story before. "Ah did try ta do that.”

“Yeah. You were a little terror. Okay, not really a terror. It was kind of cute, actually.” Matt sees Clementine chuckle at his reminiscing. “You're all grown up, now. Can't nibble at my thumb, anymore. I can’t believe this is happening.”

“What?”

“This. You, getting married. It’s like the last twenty years went by like it was yesterday. I…” Matt gets emotional again, his eyes watering. “I’m not sure if I’m ready, yet.”

“Aw, don’t be like that, Dad. It’s not like Slip and ah are just gonna run off and forget about ya and Mom. You only built that house for us up the the road. A mile ain’t that far.”

“It’s far to me. I should have built that house closer.”

“It’s good that it’s far. We kinda need our privacy.” Matt looks down with a slightly sharp look. “Um…to watch loud movies, Dad. Geez. We don’t want ya hearing all the big explosions when yer tryin’ ta sleep.”

Matt holds the look for just a little longer, and Clementine looks at him with a pout. Suddenly, the two laugh, unable to hold their serious faces for any longer.

“Your grandparents would be proud of you, Clem.”

“Ah know. Ah wish Grandma was here with us.”

“Me too. Unfortunately, not many know that she can come here. Only some of Ponyville knows. If she arrived in the Crystal Empire, it would bring a bunch of questions. Don’t worry, after the honeymoon, I’ll arrange for Slip to get his band made, so you and him can visit her yourselves.”

“Ya mean it?”

“Of course. She’ll have to meet her grandson-in-law, after all.”

“Oh, Daddy.” Clementine holds him tighter. “Thank you. Yer the best Dad ever.”

“Your Mom also helped with the idea.”

“Mommy’s the best Mom ever, too.” Clementine laughs. “Ah know ah wasn’t the best daughter in Equestria, but ah think you two are the best parents ah could ever ask for.”

“Oh, Clementine. You ARE the best daughter in Equestria, and I'm not just saying that to make you look better. I mean every word of that. Not a day goes by that we didn’t love you. Even when you did drive us crazy.” Matt smiles, another tear rolling down his cheek.

“Even when ah was bein’ a big punk, and called ya names?”

“Even when you did that. There’s nothing you could have done that would have made us not love you.”

“What about teamin’ with Tirek to rule Equestria?”

“Well…” Matt thinks about that for a few seconds “…that would have shaken us up, but we would then go on a big adventure to get you back, because we love you that much.”

Clementine’s eyes water, much like her father’s. Seeing the love in his eyes, and the sadness he is feeling about letting her go. She knows he still looks at her like a filly, but it doesn’t bother her. It lets her know that he cares her about her, and that he would do anything to see that she is happy.

"It's so easy to believe ya. Ya just have one of those faces. An honest face. An apple to the core."

"To the core?" Matt thinks about that for a moment. "Oh, apple cores. I see what you did there."

"Dad, I'm bein' serious."

"I know you are. You don't notice my serious face?" Matt makes an over the top version of a serious face, making Clementine laugh and prod at his shoulder in playfulness. "Honestly, I like that. An apple to the core. It's catchy."

"Ah knew you'd like that."

As the two smile, the song slowly comes to an end. Allotrope and Chrysalis bow, and go their separate ways, and the ponies around stomp their hooves in approval. Matt sets Clementine down, kneeling before her. His hands are still on her shoulders, as if afraid of letting her go. Clementine can feel the fear in his hands, as they tremble on her shoulders. Her eyes glaze over.

“I guess it’s time for you to dance with the groom.”

“Yep.” Clementine smirks, still tearing up.

"Suppose I should let you go to do that, huh?"

"Ah suppose ya should." she chuckles, but tears are pouring. Slowly, she leans forward, kissing Matt on the forehead. When she leads back, she sees that she has unleashed the waterworks in his eyes. His bottom lip isn't quivering, his lower jaw is. Clementine leans forward again, wrapping her forelegs around him, holding him tighter than she had ever held him before.

Matt's arms slowly come up, wrapping them around her, and he attempts to match her tight grip with his own, but he can't. While he's strong for a human, he still can barely match up to his own daughter. He doesn't care. He knows that this is the last time that he'll be able to hug her for a while, and he's going to make the most of it.

"Goodbye, Daddy."

“Goodbye. My little Clementine.”

Delivery Day

Matt and Applejack stand at the front of Sweet Apple Acres, piling up apples in a wagon on this lovely Tuesday morning. It’s been three years to the day, when they watched their daughter get married to Slip Wing, the love of her life, and lives only a mile away from the Williams-Apple residence.

Slip Wing has been following in his father’s hoofsteps to become a journalist, with his current job being an assistant editor at the Ponyville Press, though he’s getting some attention from the Equestrian Sun Times, the very publication that Quill Pen worked for.

As for Clementine, she's been helping with the family business; working at Sweet Apple Acres with her Mother and Father, alongside their Uncle Big Mac. Business thrives just as it ever did, and Clementine had enjoyed every minute of it. She still spends her off hours to be with her friends, and to spend time with Slip Wing, who every once in a while comes by the farm to help out as well.

Things changed in the second year of Clementine and Slip Wing’s marriage. Granny Smith is coming up in old age, now. Her back legs have given out, regulating her to placing them on wheels to get around. Matt was more than happy to install a ramp on the porch of Sweet Apple Acres, but Applejack and Big Macintosh did it themselves. Granny Smith is still as sharp witted as ever, but the Apples know that there may be a day where she will pass on, but not today.

As for Clementine, it’s been nearly eleven months since a new development happened. She became pregnant a little over a year since she married Slip Wing. Clementine and Slip Wing had talked about having a foal, but only when the time was right. Once the both of them felt they were financially stable, they decided that it was the right time. It only took one try, which surprised the both of them.

When they told Matt and Applejack the news, Matt’s reaction was pleasant, welcoming, and without chairs being thrown around.

It wasn’t just Clementine that announced her pregnancy, but the very same week, Princess Allotrope announced that she was with foal as well. The two expectant mothers have taken the opportunity to throw foal showers for one another, as Slip Wing and Dawning Shield are kicked out of their respective homes to spend time with their friends, as the old tradition of no colts allowed was still very much in effect. It wasn’t doom and gloom for the expectant fathers, as they went on quite a few wacky adventures away from their celebrating wives, including having a drinking contest with Matt, only to have all three of them pass out at the same time.

Now, eleven months have passed since Clementine and Allotrope announced their pregnancies, and they are due any day now.

“Hey! Get ta work ya lazy bums!” Granny Smith yells from the porch with a megaphone. “Back in mah day, ah would have bucked half the orchard by now!”

“On it, Granny!” Applejack gives her grandmother a determined salute, as she and Matt head off to buck some more apple trees. She and Matt look at one another, smiling all the way, and trying not to burst out laughing at Granny Smith’s yelling. “Ah know what you’re thinkin’, Matt.”

“What?”

“Get off mah lawn!” Applejack puts on her best Granny Smith impersonation, prompting Matt to brust out laughing so hard, that Granny can hear it.

“Hey!” she yells in her megaphone again, “Knock that off, you two!”

“Okay!” Matt does his own salute, suppressing his laughter. He looks back to Applejack with a snicker. “That was dead on.”

“Ah know. I’ve been workin’ on it fer years.”

“LOOK OUT!” a familiar voice cries out, but not behind Matt and Applejack, but above them.

The two look up to see Slip Wing coming at them at an alarming speed. Matt ducks down quickly, taking Applejack with him, even though she was low enough that Slip Wing would have missed her regardless. Slip Wing zooms past them, rolling roughly on the ground. He quickly gets up, shaking the dirt off of his fur and feathers.

“Slip?” Applejack says with worry, “What’s goin’ on?”

“It’s Clementine! It’s happening!”

It doesn’t take any more clarification for Matt and Applejack to realize what is happening. Their eyes widen, and turn to one another. A mixture of happiness and fright fly across their faces, and Matt places a hand on her shoulder.

“I’ll get Mom.” Matt says.

“I’ll meet ya at the hospital!” Applejack watches Matt make a mad dash out of Sweet Apple Acres to head for their house. “Granny! Big Mac!” she cries out “Clementine’s givin’ birth!” Applejack and Slip Wing make their own sprint out of the farm, before Granny and a shocked Big Mac could fully comprehend the situation.

“Don’t sit there all slack jawed, ya youngin’!” Granny Smith smacks Big Macintosh on the foreleg, “Give me a push!”

It takes a couple minutes and a few ponies jumping out of the way, but Applejack and Slip Wing make it to Ponyville General, where they nearly smash the doors off of their hinges to get inside. Doctor Redheart comes in with very little time for such shenanigans.

“Slip Wing! I told you to try not to break the doors down! They’re very expensive!”

“I’m sorry, Doctor Redheart! Where’s Clementine?”

“She’s headed towards the delivery room. Hurry and put on your scrubs! Follow me!” Doctor Redheart takes Slip Wing and the two run into the halls, barely even acknowledging Applejack, who now paces around the room.

Suddenly, with a FLASH, Matt and his Mother come teleporting into the lobby, scaring Applejack enough to make her scream in terror, and smacking Matt across the face with a foreleg.

“Ow! Damn!”

“What was that for?” Matt’s Mother asks.

“Sorry, Mrs. Williams. Ah got spooked.” Applejack nuzzles Matt’s arm. “She’s in the delivery room. It’s happenin’ Matt!”

“You want me to get the others?” he asks, referring to their friends.

“No time. We have to stay here, just in case anythin’ happens.”

“You’re right. We stay here, no matter…” the doors behind them burst open, and Dawning Shield, pushing Allotrope on a wheelchair, come charging into the lobby, running over Matt in the process. “GAH!” Matt screams as he falls onto the floor and Allotrope’s chair rolls over him.

“Sorry, Mr. Williams!” Dawning Shield yells in genuine apologetics, but not sorry enough to stop moving. “Allotrope’s giving birth!” Dawning Shield yells with a sense of pride.

Applejack helps Matt up, who simply rubs off the hit and run like a minor annoyance. His time in Equestria has sure made him one of the most durable humans in existence. Matt barely registers what happened to him, with Dawning Shield’s news finally reaching him.

“What a minute. Did he just say that Allotrope is giving birth, too?”

“That’s mighty convenient.” Applejack smiles.

“Yeah.” Matt then looks back at the door, remembering that any minute now, Big Macintosh will be coming in with Granny Smith. He moves himself, along with Applejack and his Mother, away from the door. “I’d rather not stay here and get run over again.”

Slip Wing is hopping along the halls, attempting to get his scrubs on at the same time as running to the delivery room. His efforts are rewarded, but only after a few moments of bumping into walls and expensive medical equipment. Once he gets to the delivery room, he forcefully enters the door just as Allotrope and Dawning Shield zoom past him in the hall, narrowly missing each other, and unaware of the other's presence.

Slip Wing runs to Clementine’s side as she breathes heavily through her contractions. Her backlegs are propped up on the stirrups, and Doctor Redheart sits down to look at her progress, as nurses keep an eye on her vitals. Slip Wing places a caring hoof on her foreleg, hoping to guide her through the pain.

“I’m here, Clem.” Slip Wing gives her a kiss on the cheek. “Your Mom, Dad, and Grandma are here, too.”

“That’s great.” Clementine smiles through her pain. “The foal…it’s coming!”

“It is?! Did you get your shot?”

“No time for the shot.” Doctor Redheart says, looking down between Clementine’s legs. “She’s progressing quickly. The foal is coming sooner than expected.”

“What do you mean she can’t have the shot?!” Slip Wing raises his voice.

“Slip…” Clementine tries to calm him down.

“Can’t you see how much pain she’s in? Give her the shot!”

“I can’t! This foal is coming soon, and there’s no time to give her any sedatives!”

“Make the time!”

“Slip…please…”

“I’m not going to stand here, and watch my wife suffer!”

“SLIP WING!” Clementine screams, catching his attention immediately. “THE FOAL! IS! COMING! YOUR SCREAMING IS NOT HELPING!”

“Baby…”

“YA SHUT UP! YA DID THIS TO ME! YA SCREAM ONE MORE TIME, AND I’M GONNA STAND UP ON THESE STIRRUPS AND TELL EVERYONE HERE THAT YER PARENTS WERE NEVER MARRIED!!!”

The whole delivery room goes quiet. Even Doctor Redheart looks up to see the rage in Clementine’s eyes. Slip Wing’s mouth is agape at her outburst. Then again, such behavior is nothing new for him. During the second half of her pregnancy, Clementine was known to get a bit irritable and prone to massive mood swings. Still, hearing the normally sweet farmpony yell in such a way can silence any room, as it is doing right now.

“But…my parents were married…” Slip Wing says quietly.

“Oh…” Clementine suddenly gaps, seemingly forgetting about her pain. “Oh, I’m sorry, Slip. Ah don’t know what happened.” She brings him in closer. “I’ve been such a terror, haven’t ah?”

“No. Not really.” Slip Wing chuckles. “You might have scared me a couple times, but it’s what I signed up for.”

“Dang right, ya did.” she laughs, until… “Okay…ow…ow…the pain’s back.” She wraps a foreleg around Slip’s “The foal’s on it’s way. If there’s no shot, then yer gonna have to hold on to me and never let go.”

“Clem…when have I ever let go?” he says ever so softly.

“Okay, Clementine. I’m going to need you to push.” Doctor Redheart says. Clementine nods, signaling that she’s ready. “Okay? Three…two…push!”

Clementine pushes. The pain makes her scream in agony, but she endures. Slip Wing holds on to her tightly, hoping that his grasp will help her through it. The first push is done, and she breathes heavily. Doctor Redheart looks at her progress. Slip Wing glances over at her, seeing her nod in approval. Looks like it’s so far so good.

“Looking good, Clementine. Now, for the second push. Ready?”

“No.” Clementine’s voice strains “But I’ll do it.”

“Okay. Again, on three. One…two…push!”

Clementine screams out again, as she pushes with all she has. Slip Wing looks at Clementine with a simultaneous expression of fright and pride. He hopes that she will be done soon, but also admires her for her bravery. Even though she’s in pain, she is willing to keep going, no matter what. He wants to kiss her, but knows that she is preoccupied with other matters.

After the second push, Clementine stops. Her head collapses on the pillow, tears running down her face.

“I see the head, Clementine. Just one more push, and we’ll be set.”

“Slip…” Clementine looks at Slip Wing. She pants and sweats, but she smiles gently upon her husband. “I’m gonna be a Mommy.”

“Yes you are. The best Mommy.” Slip Wing whispers, tears forming from his eyes. “Are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.” she chuckles.

“Okay, Clementine. One more push. Three…two…”

Doctor Redheart doesn’t get to say push, as Clementine lets out one final scream, as she pushes with all her might and power. Slip Wing keeps on holding on, nuzzling her neck as she lets it all out. Clementine soon lets out a gasp, as if a huge weight has been removed from her. She stops pushing, taking the time to relax. Slip Wing looks at her and Doctor Redheart; back and forth, wondering what has happened.

Then…a cry. A foal’s cry.

“Congratulations, Mrs. Wing-Apple. It’s a colt.” Doctor Redheart says with a smile, as she wraps the foal in a blanket. She gives the colt to Clementine, and she takes him into her arms, as the foal cries in its first exposure to the world around him.

The colt is a brown color, with a dark mane like his mother, but is a pegasus like his father. Clementine gently rocks him, whispering to him as she does it.

“Hey there, little colt. It’s okay. Mommy’s here. Mommy’s here.”

The colt’s cries, which began loudly, start to calm down; going down softly into small whimpers. Then…nothing. The colt curls up as best as he can, resting his head on his mother’s chest, and burrowing into her fluff for warmth. The nurses clear the room, with only Doctor Redheart staying behind. She walks up to the happy couple, who are busy looking down on their bundle of joy.

“Clementine, Slip Wing, I’m going to have to take the foal for cleaning.” she says. Clementine holds onto the foal a bit tighter, hesitant in letting him go. “It’s okay. You’ll see him in a little bit. You need your rest.”

Clementine remains hesitant. After months of development, and all that pushing, she feels cheated to have the colt taken from her so soon after delivering it. “It’s okay, Clem.” Slip Wing says. Clementine looks up into her husband’s caring eyes. “I’ll stay with him every step of the way.”

“Ya promise?” she asks, tears running down her face.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly…” he smiles, so does she.

Slowly, Clementine gives the colt to Doctor Redheart, who gradually walks out of the room, motioning for Slip Wing to follow. Slip Wing kisses his wife on the forehead, and fluffs her pillow to make sure she’s comfortable. Sleep takes hold of Clementine, as the exhaustion of today has finally gotten to her. She closes her eyes, and drifts to sleep, as Slip Wing follows Doctor Redheart out of the room.

Slip Wing stays close to Doctor Redheart and his son, until they stop in front of the room that showcases the various newborn foals. There’s none inside to see, and a tinge of worry goes through Slip Wing, hoping the foal will be okay all alone.

“This is where you stay.” Doctor Redheart says, “We’ll clean him up, and let him rest for a while. Once Clementine awakens, we will bring him to her. Clementine will be brought to the recovery room.”

“Understood.” Slip Wing nods.

Doctor Redheart goes through the doors into the room. Slip Wing goes to the giant window, sees Doctor Redheart walk up to a couple of nurses, who begin to clean the foal up. His son doesn’t cry or fidget, but behave as if he’s being nursed and cared for, remaining in a deep sleep and undisturbed. After a few moments, he is placed in a blue crib, where he continues to sleep. Doctor Redheart signs the date in which the foal was born, but the name is blank. She looks at Slip Wing through the window, silently asking if a name has been chosen.

Slip Wing shakes his head. For months Clementine had picked a name out for the foal if it was a colt, but never disclosed what it would be. She wanted it to be a surprise, but assured that it was a good one. Doctor Redheart nods in understanding, putting the clipboard back down.

The new father looks upon his foal with proud eyes, and a feeling a weakness in his knees start to take hold. The weight of what has happened finally hits him. He’s not only a husband, but is now a father. Slip Wing sits down to settle his weak knees, but his proud smile remains. The colt shifts in his sleep, no doubt dreaming of something wonderful.

Matt and Applejack sit together in the waiting room. Also present are Shining Armor and Princess Cadance, along with the other members of royalty; Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis. Matt’s Mother returns, holding three cups of coffee, keeping one for herself, and one for Luna, who is still more used to being fully awake at night, and is fighting not to fall asleep. The third goes to Granny Smith, who is also fighting the urge to nap, less like Luna's situation, and more because she's just old. Big Macintosh is at the vending machine, trying to get a bag of apple chips out, but his bit is stuck in the machine.

Slip Wing walks into the room. Matt and Applejack stand, and Slip Wing takes a couple steps back, surprised to see the others in the waiting room with them.

“Umm…hi?” Slip Wing says, confused.

“I take it you didn’t notice Dawning Shield come in.” Cadance says with a chuckle. “Allotrope is having her foal, today. She wanted it to be born in Ponyville, so to get away from any paparazzi.”

“Oh!” Slip Wing has the urge to turn back to look for them, but he knows that he must address some news. He turns back, going to Matt and Applejack. He looks at their nervous expressions, praying that everything is okay. “It’s a colt. A pegasus.” he tells them with a grin.

“A son?” Applejack gasps, tears forming in her eyes. “That’s wonderful! And Clementine? Is she alright?”

“She’s doing well. There were no complications. She’s resting for the time being.”

“That’s good.” Matt sighs in relief, happy a repeat of when Clementine was born didn’t occur. “Thank Celestia.”

“Hmmm?” Celestia’s ears perk, but them remembers that it’s just a figure of speech, before being disappointed that she wasn’t actually part of the conversation. “Oh, right.” Her disappointment is short lived, as Chrysalis pats her on the back to make her feel better.

“I’m going to bring Clementine some water. I just wanted to let you guys know that everything is alright.” Slip Wing says to Matt and Applejack. “I’ll come back when she’s ready to see you.”

“Alright.” Applejack can barely contain her happiness. She wraps her forelegs around Slip Wing, giving him a tight embrace. “Thank you so much, Slip.”

“For what?”

“For making our daughter so happy.”

“It’s no problem, Mrs. Apple.” Slip Wing chuckles. “Ack…” he notices her grip is getting tighter. He eyes Matt, who is watching with a smile. “Um…I’m being attacked.”

“That’s just the way she hugs, Slip. I thought you’ve gotten used to it, by now.”

Slip Wing walks the halls of the hospital, pushing a cart that has multiple cups that are filled with water, hoping that he won’t have to make many trips. He turns the corner, towards where the foal observation room is, where he sees a sight he wasn’t expecting.

Dawning Shield is looking into the room. Tears run down his face. Slip Wing approaches slowly, as not to disturb him. Dawning Shield hears the squeaking of the cart’s wheels, turning his head to see Slip Wing being the source of the noise.

“Slip…” Dawning Shield says quietly.

“Hey. I was bringing water to Clementine. You want some?”

“Clementine? She…had her foal, too?”

“Yeah.”

Suddenly, a mass of emotion overcomes Dawning Shield, as he goes to Slip Wing and gives him a big hug, crying as he does it. The hug is tight, but thankfully not as tight as the strong Applejack. Slip Wing hugs him back.

“We had a filly.” Dawning Shield says through his tears. “A daughter.”

“That’s amazing.” Slip Wing says. “Is she in the room, too?”

“Yeah.” Dawning Shield lets him go, going to the window. “Look. I think she’s next to your foal.”

Slip Wing goes to the window, and looks into the room. Inside the pink crib next to his son’s lays what looks at a distance to be a changeling, but with a normal looking horn, instead of the normally sharp looking horns of an average changeling.

“She’s a hybrid, like her mother.” Dawning Shield says. “We haven’t come up with a name, yet, but we will. What about you?”

“Clem chose a name, but she won’t tell me. How is Allotrope?”

“She’s wonderful. Allie was so scared before today. She…she told me that her mother died giving birth to her.” Dawning Shield says with a hint of pain in his voice. “That made me scared, too. I don’t know what I would have done if…”

“Hey…” Slip Wing puts a hoof on his friend’s shoulder. “It didn’t happen. There’s no need to dwell on it.”

“I know. I’m so happy that she’s okay. And our foal. She’s beautiful, Slip. Just like her mother.”

“Not only that, but she’s a princess, too. Better watch out. When she gets older, all the colts will be wanting to date her.”

“I think I’ll be taking a page from Clementine’s Father’s playbook, and start tossing chairs at them.”

The two have a good laugh, echoing through the halls. They calm after what seemed like many minutes of imagining what that kind of future would look like. The halls become quiet, and the two fathers look back into the observation room, seeing their foals sleep soundly.

“I can’t wait to be a dad.” says Dawning Shield.

“Me too.”

Slip Wing goes to the recovery room, where he finds Clementine sleeping soundly. He goes to her side, sitting down and resting his head on the side of the bed. The bed is comfortable, though he is sure that resting his head in such a state may put a cramp of his neck. Things don't come to pass, however, as he soon feels the gentle touch of a hoof on his mane. Slip Wing opens his eyes to see Clementine, looking weak, but in high spirits.

"Hey there, sleepyhead." she says.

"I just got here." he chuckles. "You should be sleeping."

"Ah had mah rest. Ah don't want to waste another second without our foal."

"Okay, I'll go get him." Slip Wing kisses her on the cheek, leaving the room.

When he goes, Clementine adjusts herself into a more comfortable position. She soon realizes that the nurses gave her some morphine during the transfer to the recovery room. While on some level, she's glad that she doesn't feel any soreness that comes with foal birth, she is finding it hard to sit up.

"Alright, Clem. Get a grip on yerself." Clementine quietly talks to herself. "Yer gonna see yer son, and ya gotta have a clear head. None of this woozy nonsense. Yer an Apple, and Apples are strong. Maybe a slight rest won't hurt nothin'."

Her eyes begin to close, but the moment is interrupted by Slip Wing, holding their son in his wings like a feathery crib. Clementine's eyes spring open in an instant, suddenly no longer feeling the urge to fall asleep. She almost impatiently reaches her forelegs out, silently demanding that their son is resting in her arms. Clementine doesn't have to wait much longer, as Slip Wing gently places the colt in her forelegs, and she cradles him softly. The colt shuffles a bit, and like how he was before, he buries his muzzle into her chest fluff for warmth.

"Our son's a sleepy little colt, isn't he?" Clementine chuckles. "Ya think he's slept enough in mah belly."

"Probably takes after me. You know how I was over the weekends during college. I could barely stay awake, no matter what you did."

"Oh, ah found mah ways." she giggles.

"Yeah, but afterwards, I fell right back to sleep." he chuckles alongside her. "I wonder what color eyes he's got."

"Only one way ta find out." Clementine says. She reaches down, and briefly opens their son's left eye, revealing a blue iris. "He's got blue eyes, just like his daddy." she smiles, letting their son's eye close to continue sleeping.

"Let's hope all he's taken from me is the wings and the eyes. I doubt you'd want two of me running around the house."

"Oh, hush you." she laughs. "Two silly ponies would be amazin'."

"Have you come up with a name, yet?"

Clementine's eyes turn sentimental, as she looks back down at their son. She had a name picked out for him for the longest time, but knew it was a fairly unconventional name in terms of ponies. In fact, it wasn't a name one would give to ponies at all. It's a human name, one that belonged to a relative that she misses dearly, just as much as her father.

"Johnathan" Clementine says. "Ah want to name him Johnathan."

"Johnathan? After your grandfather?"

"Yeah. He was a good guy. Ya never met him, but he was like an older version of Daddy; so funny and kind. Ah always felt it was a good name. Ya like it?"

"It's unexpected, that's for sure." Slip Wing says, but his initial look of surprise turns into a smile. "But, I like it. Johnathan Wing-Apple. I bet your Dad's going to like it, too."

"He better." Clementine chortles. "Ya like the name, Johnathan?" She asks the foal.

Johnathan opens his young eyes for the briefest of moments, letting out a small but squeaky yawn, before shutting his eyes again and resuming his nap. Clementine and Slip Wing take that as a yes, silently giggling at his reaction. The two will go on to tell those waiting for them that they can see the foal. Clementine will tell her father her choice of name, and they will also visit Dawning Shield and Allotrope's foal as well.

But not now. Now, they want to be alone. Their first moments as a family could use a little peace and quiet.

Epilogue

Matt opens his eyes to the bright morning sun shining through his window. The curtains are moved in a way that allows the rays to temporarily blind him, mildly annoying his otherwise pleasant sleep. He feels relaxed, and well rested. To his left, is an empty spot in the bed. Applejack is nowhere to be seen. For minutes, thoughts of loneliness enter his mind; he’s always woken up to the sight of his wife sleeping peacefully first thing in the morning, but now she is not there. His arm reaches to the empty space, caressing it with love, but also loneliness. Matt always figured this day would come; the day in which he would wake up without her, the day in which he would have to live out the rest of his unnaturally long life alone.

A deep breath hits Matt’s cheek. As his body starts to wake up alongside him, he feels a heavy pressure on his chest. He is broken from his thoughts to look at the source of the weight, and sees that Applejack is resting on top of him.

“Not today.” Matt whispers to himself, smiling in a brief bout of victory.

His hand moves away from the empty spot, and up onto Applejack’s side, feeling the soft fur against his fingertips. Applejack stirs ever so slightly, but goes back into her peaceful rest. She cannot stay sleeping for too long, as Matt has noticed that it’s ten past ten o’clock.

“AJ…” Matt whispers. “Hey, AJ…”

“Hmm…” Applejack mumbles, “What is it, sugarcube?”

“It’s time to wake up.”

“Urgh…” she groans, “Five more minutes.”

“Okay, but…” Matt smirks and stifles a chuckle, “I got to go to the bathroom.”

“Then go. Ah ain’t stoppin’ ya.”

“The thing is…you’re on top of me.”

“Hmmm?” Applejack opens her eyes, raising her head up to see that indeed, she is on top of him. “Oh, ah see…” she chuckles, burying her muzzle in his bare chest “Five more minutes.”

Matt chuckles alongside her. Normally, such a thing as a bathroom need wouldn’t bother him, but the sensation has hit him quite a bit, and he’s barely holding it in as it is.

“Seriously, AJ, I gotta go. Besides, we have to be at Sweet Apple Acres by noon.”

“What time is it?”

“It’s past ten.”

Applejack looks over to the clock. Matt’s right; it certainly is passed ten. Quickly, but reluctantly, she rolls off of him, allowing him to go free to relieve himself.

“Alright, fine.” Applejack groans in disappointment. She watches Matt get up off the bed, having a small morning stretch to straighten out his spine and pop his shoulders. She looks him up and down, staring at his still fantastic physique. “Mah, mah, mah…” she says in a seductive tone, “Ah do believe yer lookin’ mighty fine fer your age.”

“That’s all thanks to the time at the farm. I wouldn’t have looked this good without you.”

“Well, ah suppose ah should congratulate ya on becomin’ such a fine specimen.” she circles the bed with a hoof, “Maybe once yer done, ya can come back and ah can give ya a REAL good mornin’?”

“I’ll hold you to it.” Matt laughs, walking into the bathroom and closing the door.

Applejack rolls onto her back, looking up at the ceiling with a smile. Has it really been almost thirty seven years since they got married? Thirty seven wild years, with tons of adventures and strange happenings? Thirty seven years of being husband and wife? Thirty seven years of being loving parents to a mare that is now a mother herself?

“Thirty seven years…” Applejack whispers to herself. “Thirty seven…out of one hundred and seventy seven.”

Applejack first met Matt when she was twenty three, and ever since he discovered that he has an unnaturally long life, she began to countdown the years she has left with him. While she maintains hope that Matt will live as long as her, there has been no indication that he is showing signs of aging. It’ll be a couple years before she does, but since Matt is older, if he is going to age up to two hundred years, he should be showing at least a little wrinkle or grey hair by now.

“One hundred and forty left.” she does the math.

The bathroom door opens up, and Matt climbs onto the bed and on top of Applejack, now broken from her thoughts. She yelps in surprise, but laughs at his sudden appearance.

“Sorry, did I break you from something?” he asks.

“Nah, ah was just thinkin’.”

“About what?”

“About…” she pauses, “…how much ah love ya.”

“Aww…” Matt smirks, “You cheesy pony you.”

“Ah think the word yer searchin’ for is silly.”

“Nah, today, you’re cheesy.” he moves leans further down, kissing her on the lips. “Now then, we have a birthday to go to, and we have to be quick.”

“Challenge accepted.” Applejack smiles, grabbing Matt and rolling on top of him. “Race ya.”

“Oh, that’s just mean.”

The party is hopping over at Sweet Apple Acres. Johnathan, now thirteen years of age, is celebrating with his best friend, Princess Crystalline, the daughter of Prince Dawning Shield and Princess Allotrope. Their friends are playing various games that Pinkie Pie has come up with. They are the classics; pin the tail on the pony, bobbing for apples, the shark tank, complete with inflatable sharks, and many others. Pinkie Pie awaits in the shark tank, getting her red food coloring ready for when she falls into the water, and starts her act of getting “eaten” by the sharks.

Granny Smith, still incredibly alive and kicking watches on from the porch, screaming at the foals to quit with the racket. Beside her, is Matt’s Mother, who is sitting in a chair with a smile on her face, happy to be there to see her grandson celebrate his birthday. Watching from the food table, is Big Macintosh, and Princess Twilight Sparkle, as she herself pats at the bulge in her stomach. After all these years of trying, the Princess is finally pregnant.

Donut Joe and Rarity try to make sure their son, Con Mane, named after the hero of those extravagant action spy films, doesn’t get injured as he runs around with the other colts and mares, despite him being ten years old, and having the same traits as his parents. Open for adventure, but keeps himself looking clean and fashionable at all times.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash are playing with the foals, who love their company. Rainbow Dash shows them her various tricks in the sky with as much energy as she has always shown, while Fluttershy remains on the ground, cheering on her loving wife.

Dawning Shield, Allotrope, Clementine, and Slip Wing are at Pinkie’s shark tank, with their efforts to bring the energetic pony down proving to be unfruitful, even with Dawning Shield and Allotrope’s magic.

“Come on, you guys!” Pinkie yells from her collapsable perch, “I would have won this game by now!”

“We’re tryin’, Aunt Pinkie, but did ya have ta make the target move around, too?!” Clementine points out that the target is rigged to a mechanical contraption, allowing it to move around with reckless abandon.

“You got your magic, so where’s the fun in-WAH!” Pinkie Pie falls into the water, “Oh no! The sharks! ARGH!” she screams dramatically, spraying food coloring everywhere to portray a graphic scene.

Clementine turns to see Allotrope, smiling upon her victory with glee. “I win.” Allotrope chuckles in faux evilness.

Matt and Applejack finally arrive, with Matt holding presents for Johnathan and Crystalline. Red wrapping paper for Johnathan, green wrapping paper for Crystalline. Clementine is the first to notice her parents’ arrival, running up to them and hugging her mother.

“Mom! Dad! So glad y’all could make it!” Clementine says in happiness. “Ah was worried y’all was busy.”

“Like we were going to miss our grandson’s birthday.” Applejack waves off Clementine’s concern, “What could we possibly have been doin’ ta make us too busy fer that?”

“Ah dunno, maybe seein’ the Princesses or Chrysalis.”

“Aren’t the Princesses and Chrysalis over there?” Matt points out Luna, Celestia, and Chrysalis at the food table talking to Twilight, and also Cadance and Shining Armor. Next to Luna is Trixie, who is grazing her cheek against the Princess’ shoulder.

“Oh…right. Almost didn’t notice them arrive.” Clementine chuckles in embarrassment, “Any-who, I’ll take yer gifts.”

“Nonsense, Clem. I’ll bring them over to the gift table. You and Mom chat.” Matt nods, walking over to the gift table.

“Looks like a fun party, Clem.” Applejack smiles, “Reminds me of yer first party with Dawnin’ Shield.”

“We learned from the best.” Clementine points to the still screaming Pinkie, who’s milking that shark attack with everything she has, much to the amusement of Allotrope and Dawning Shield. Slip Wing walks up to Clementine’s side, give her cheek a soft kiss. “Hey, Slip.”

“Clementine.” he replies in an overly lovey dovey voice. He gives Applejack a hug. “Hey, Mom.”

“Shucks, ah don’t think I’ll get used ta be called Mom by ya, especially when yer parents are in the same place as us.” she points to Ditzy Doo and Quill Pen, who have emerged from the Apple Family house with freshly baked muffins to put on the food table. They spot Matt and the approach him to talk. “How are yer parents?”

“They’re good. Dad helped me get a job with Access Applewood as a reporter. Guess my work at the Ponyville Press impressed them so much, that they saw me as Applewood material.”

“So, ya goin’ ta be on TV?”

“Yeah. Got my first assignment in a week. Going to report on the red carpet of that new Supermare movie. Silver Screen is going to be there! I loved that guy when I was younger.”

“Ya love him now!” Clementine chuckles, “Wouldn’t stop talkin’ bout yer excitment when it was announced that he was playing Supermare’s father. Ya know he’s goin’ ta die in the first twenty minutes.”

“Yeah, but it’s going to be the best damn twenty minutes ever!” he laughs. “You’re coming with me, right?”

“Of course ah will. Not gonna waste a free ticket. Shame Johnathan doesn’t want ta go, but he’s got his get together with Crystalline.”

“Right. Get together.” Slip says sarcastically, which isn’t lost on Clementine.

“Slip, come on, now. They’re just friends.”

“I don’t know. Remember how we were when we were younger?”

“In love with each other and not knowin’ it?”

“Something like that.”

“If somethin’ was goin’ on, he’d tell us.”

“Um, remember how y’all was when y’all was younger?” Applejack chimes in, stifling a chuckle. “Kept it a secret till that little scare.”

“Oh, right.” Clementine blushes alongside Slip Wing. “Well…ah guess it couldn’t hurt ta ask him. Maybe when we get back from the premiere. Got to pick the right moment.”

“Right moment, indeed.” Slip Wing nods.

“So…Mom…” Clementine looks back at her mother, “How’s Daddy doin’?”

“He’s fine. Got his birthday soon.”

“Ah know. Any…um…any change?” Clementine whispers.

“No. Not yet. As young as he ever was.”

“Ah see.” Clementine nods in disappointment, but hold her head high in hope. “Well, don’t give up. I’m sure it’ll happen eventually.”

“Don’t worry yerself, Clem. I’m a big mare.” Applejack hides her worried look with a smile. “Now, how about we chat it up wit the royalty?” she looks to Dawning Shield and Allotrope.

“Can do.” Clementine smirks with Slip Wing.

Matt walks up the steps to give his Mom a hug, followed by one for Granny Smith. He takes a few steps away from them, sitting down on a nearby bench. He looks around the party, seeing the ponies play. Pinkie has finally stopped acting like she’s getting eaten, and has set up another round of the shark tank. Rainbow Dash has landed, and is chatting with her admiring fanbase, alongside Fluttershy.

He also sees Applejack, Clementine, and Slip Wing meeting Allotrope and Dawning Shield, greeting one another; no doubt wishing Crystalline a happy birthday.

Walking up the steps, sitting close to Matt, is Johnathan, who looks out towards the party. Matt notices, and watching Johnathan’s gaze. His eyes are set on a particular pony in the celebratory crowd, Princess Crystalline.

“Hey, Johnathan.” Matt says, startling Johnathan. “Hey, didn’t mean to scare you.”

“Naw, ya didn’t scare me, grandad.” he speaks in a southern drawl, much like his mother. “Was just surprised, is all.”

“Why aren’t you playing with your friends? Everything okay?”

“Yeah, everythin’ is fine. Just…thinkin’…”

“About?”

“Ah dunno. Stuff, ah guess.”

“Stuff…like…” he glances over at Crystalline, “Crystalline stuff?”

“Ah…” Johnathan blushes. He tries to hide his embarrassment, but it’s too late at this point. “Is it that obvious?”

“Well, since you’re over here, watching her from afar, then I’d have to say yes. It’s pretty obvious.” Matt tries not to chuckle, knowing that it might make Johnathan more embarrassed. “Does she know?”

“Of course not.”

“How come?”

“Because…ah dunno. Ah don’t think she’d like me like that. She’s a royal pony, while I’m just a regular ol’ pegasi.”

“Old?”

“Just an expression. Ah doubt she’d want to be wit someone like me.”

“But, aren’t you two best friends? You two hang out together constantly.”

“Yeah, we do, and it’s fun. But ah think best friends are all we’re gonna be. Ah mean, look at her. She’s as pretty as her mom, maybe even moreso, and her mom is gettin’ A LOT of attention from mah friends!” He points to his friends surrounding Allotrope, asking a bunch of questions, with a couple batting at her flowing mane. Dawning Shield is getting close to jumping in to save her.

“Well, changelings have their alluring features, I guess. Probably heightened with hybrids.” Matt nods, but won’t tell him that they don’t match the beauty of his own wife. It’s not a beauty contest, anyway. “So, go talk to her.”

“What?! Are ya crazy?!” Johnathan shoots a scared look at Matt, “Ah ain’t gonna walk up to her on her birthday and tell her that ah got feelins fer her!”

“It’s your birthday, too. Give it a shot.”

“But…what if she doesn’t feel the same way?”

“Then kidnap her.”

“Huh?”

“I’m kidding. Don’t kidnap her. That’s awful.”

“Oh, okay. So, what should ah do, then?”

“Then…move on, I guess. Unless she falls for you later on. The point is, that it doesn’t do much good if you wait around. Take it from me, and even your own parents, waiting around could lead to trouble.”

Johnathan looks back at Crystalline, who is talking with her friends, and flashing her beautiful fang baring smile as she does it. Her eyes glance over at Johnathan, and she gives him an enthusiastic wave. Johnathan smiles, waving back to her. He puffs his chest out, trying to toughen up. He nods to himself, and turns to Matt.

“Okay, I’ll tell her.” he says in a determined tone of voice.

“That’s my grandson.”

Johnathan turns to walk down the steps, but then stops. He turns back to his Grandfather, sitting down. “Can ah ask ya somethin?”

“Are you stalling?”

“No, ah just wanted to know somethin’. Why is mah name Johnathan?”

“What do you mean?”

“Everypony here has these colorful names. Twilight Sparkle, Celestia, Chrysalis, Shinin’ Armor…why does mah name sound so…”

“Human?” Matt finishes his sentence.

“Yeah. Ah mean, it’s a good name, but it’s not like…ya know…the other ponies. Mom and Dad told me ta ask ya.

Matt smiles at Johnathan. He looks to his Mom, who has her head turned to him. She’s smiling, too. His Mom nods to her son, as if telling him that he can let loose with whatever is on him mind. Matt nods back to her, turning his head back to Johnathan.

“Well, Johnathan…you’re named after your Great Grandfather. My Dad. He was a great man. He was kind. He was funny. He…” Matt chokes up a bit, stopping his little speech. “…he was the best Dad I could have ever asked for. I wish you could have met him, you would have loved him.”

“Maybe ya can tell me stories bout him later.”

“I don’t know where to start.”

“Ya can start wherever ya feel like.” Johnathan smiles. He trots up to Matt, raising himself up and wraps his forelegs around him. “Thanks, Granddad.”

“You’re welcome, Johnathan.” Matt pats Johnathan on the back. “Now, get going.”

“Oh, right!” Johnathan jumps back down, “How does mah hair look?”

“It looks great. Knock her dead. Not literally, it’s…”

“A figure of speech, ah know.” Johnathan laughs. “I’ll let ya know how it goes.” He runs off, giving Matt a wave as he gets farther and farther away.

Matt watches as Johnathan approaches Crystalline. When he gets closer, Crystalline says something to her friends, making them trot off to play games. Johnathan is nervous; digging his hoof into the ground, and with a blush on his face. Crystalline smiles upon his presence, saying unheard words to him. Johnathan nods, and looks up and gazes into her eyes. The look makes her pause, and Matt leans forward, engaged in the conversation that he doesn’t hear. Johnathan says a few words. It’s obvious to Matt that he’s having trouble, but the message is getting out, nonetheless.

A pause between them falls. Crystalline is blushing. Johnathan is blushing, but he’s also afraid of what may happen next. Suddenly, Crystalline’s look of pause turns to a smile, and she moves closer, giving Johnathan a kiss on the cheek. Johnathan’s wings flare up, flapping wildly for a few moments, before goes back to their normal state. Crystalline separates from Johnathan’s cheek, giving his reaction a chuckle. The two then walk to rejoin their friends, and Johnathan looks to Matt, giving him a smile and a nod.

Matt gives him the thumbs up.

“What are ya givin’ Johnathan the thumbs up fer?” Applejack asks. Matt jolts, looking to his left to see that Applejack has joined him. “Jumpy, aren’t we?”

“Just a little bit, you Ninja Pony.”

“Sorry, ah wanted ta surprise ya.”

“You succeeded.”

“So, why were ya givin’ Johnathan the thumbs up?”

“Oh…Crystalline stuff.”

“Ah, he love her?”

“Oh yeah.”

“How did he do?”

“Pretty well. How’s Clementine and Slip?”

“They’re good, as always. They’re talkin’ wit Allotrope and Dawnin’ Shield, now.”

“I see them.” Matt nods, noticing the couples by the food table, munching on the hors d’oeuvres. “I’ll talk to them later.”

“Don’t tell me yer tuckered out already.”

“With the morning you gave me, I’m lucky to be out of bed.” Matt chuckles, stretching his back. “I think old age is catching up with me.”

“Nonsense, ya still look as young as ya ever did.” Applejack chuckles, but there’s a slight tinge of disappointment in her voice as well. “It’s cause ya didn’t get much sleep last night.”

“Wrapping presents is hard work.”

“Hard work? If ya just let me do it, half the livin’ room wouldn’t have been covered in ripped up paper!”

“I wanted it to be perfect, like in the magazine pictures.”

“Just do it like ya did before. We like the clumsy wrapping jobs.”

“Meh, it’s their thirteenth birthdays. I wanted them to look special.”

“Matt, no matter what, it’s special. Don’t be so hard on yerself. There’s a charm about yer wrapping.”

“Says the one who does perfect wrapping jobs with hooves.”

“Hey, ah can’t deny mah talent.”

The two share a hearty laugh, with Matt wrapping and arm around Applejack’s shoulder, pulling her in closer to him. Applejack rests her head against his side, finding warmth and comfort in his embrace. The two look out to the party, but more specifically, they look at Clementine, smiling and laughing along with her friends.

Clementine looks over at her parents, noticing them watching her. She stares at them from afar, with the moments between them palpable. Clementine separates from her group; her eyes never leaving her family. She stops in an empty space, so that her parents can see the grown mare that she has become. She’s no longer the foal that they once knew. She hasn’t been for a long time, but it’s at this moment, that the reality has finally hit them.

Clementine’s left foreleg raises up slowly, and she gives them a wave. The parents notice her eyes watering up the longer she stares out at them, as if she’s remembering all the years they spent together. They wave slowly back to her, with smiles on their faces.

Clementine’s mouth moves, silently speaking. “Thank you” she is saying, but only Matt and Applejack can see it. Once Clementine is done, she goes back to Slip Wing, and resumes speaking with her friends.

Matt and Applejack put their hands down, and rest them on the bench.

“Hey, AJ?”

“Yeah?”

“I was a good Dad, right?”

“The best. How about me?”

“The best. I do have some notes, though.”

“Fibber.” Applejack chuckles, half heartedly hitting Matt on the chest. Applejack looks around the party, noticing that a few ponies that they saw when walking in are missing. “Hey, wasn’t Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight over in the crowd?”

“We were.” the sound of Rarity’s voice is heard to Applejack’s left. Matt and Applejack look to see that Rarity is indeed there, along with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. “But, we saw you two getting all cozy and we decided to come and hang out to watch the foals play.”

“Yeah, being awesome is a bit tiring, so I thought it would be best to take a bit of a break.” Rainbow Dash shrugs. “Give me like five or so minutes, and I’ll go back to my regularly scheduled awesomeness.”

“Sorry for not bringing any of my animals along, guys. They were a bit tired.”

“Don’t worry about it, Fluttershy.” Matt shakes his head, “The party’s great.”

“Oh, but I was worried. I thought I disappointed you.”

“Flutters, they said it’s fine.” Rainbow Dash wraps a wing around Fluttershy, “Don’t be such a worry wart all the time.”

“Oh…” Fluttershy relaxes in Rainbow Dash’ warm wing. “Okay.”

“Where’s Twilight?” Matt wonders.

“Right next to you.” Twilight utters to Matt’s right. All heads turn to see her. “Sorry. Everypony was on Applejack’s side, and I thought Matt could use some ponies on his to even things out.”

“Well, guess all that’s left is for…” Matt trails off, as Pinkie Pie suddenly hops onto the porch, soaked in water, and with a stuffed shark stuck on her tail, “…Pinkie Pie.”

“Hi!” Pinkie Pie chirps, hopping next to Twilight. “Now the circle of friends is complete!”

“Well, we’re also missing Queen Chrysa….” Matt trails off again, as Queen Chrysalis, Princess Cadance, and Shining Armor are right next to Pinkie, as if showing up out of nowhere. “Did you all intentionally time this?”

“Everyone else was here, we just wanted to be popular.” Shining Armor replies.

“Actually, we were here wondering why we’re all gathered up.” Cadance looks at the crowd confused.

“I actually timed it.” Chrysalis teases. “I agree with Cadance, though. What are we all here for, anyway?”

“I think we might be reaching the conclusion.” Pinkie Pie says.

“Of what?”

“I don’t know, but it’s the end of something. Of course, nothing really ends. It just stops, like there’s nothing more to tell. So, really, it’s not THE end, it’s just…the end, you know what I…”

“Pinkie.” Applejack interrupts with a smirk, “We get it.”

“Ah…okies.” Pinkie Pie squeaks out a smile.

Matt, and all of his friends relax alongside each other, watching the fillies and colts of the party play their games and having fun. Matt and Applejack look at Clementine and Slip Wing, while Cadance and Shining Armor look upon Dawning Shield and Allotrope.

“Ya know…” Applejack speaks, “Ah would say that we’re missin’ Quill Pen and Ditzy…but ah think they’re next to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.”

“You think correctly.” Quill Pen says.

“Okay, I need to know what ninja school you all graduated from, and how can I get in.” Matt tries not to burst out laughing at their sudden appearance.

“Ponies don’t give away their secrets.” Ditzy Doo winks.

Applejack shakes her head and chuckles. She glances back at Matt, who has gone back to looking out at the party. Applejack stares at him, wondering what the future holds. If she’ll even be alive to see his future, and if she is, at what capacity will she be.

Soon, there’s something about Matt that catches her eye. Something she hadn’t noticed before, until now. There’s something different about him. His hair. It’s faint. It’s something one can’t see if they weren’t looking closely at it, but it’s there.

A small silver line. A grey hair. A sign of aging.

Applejack’s eyes widen. How long has he had that grey hair? Days? Weeks? Months? How has she not noticed this? But, it doesn’t matter now. All that matters is that it’s there. Slowly, Applejack raises a foreleg up, patting at the grey spot, hoping it’s not her eyes playing tricks on her, or that it’s just a grey piece of fluff that got into Matt’s hair. Nope, it’s part of him.

“Hey, what’s up?” Matt’s vision is broken, and he looks down at Applejack. He notices something about her, too. It’s not aging, like she sees from him, but her eyes are watering up. “What’s wrong, AJ?”

“Nothin…I’m just so happy.” Applejack’s lip quivers, as she leans up, and softly kisses him on the lips. “Ah love ya, Matt.”

“I love you.” Matt whispers.

The two lean into each other, as they look back out with their friends, relaxing on the porch to watch everything unfold. Applejack wraps her forelegs around Matt’s torso, holding onto him like she would do when they were in bed together. Her eyes close, and so do Matt’s.

“Hey…Matt?” she says quietly.

“Hmmm?”

“Ah like it here.”

“Me too, AJ…” Matt nods slowly, “Me too.”

And they all lived happily ever after.

Prologue: Attack on Tirek (and also Discord)

Dear Princess Celestia,

Hey, how’s it going? Everything okay over at Canterlot Castle? How are Luna, Chrysalis, and Trixie? Are they alright? I’m sure they are; but it’s always nice to ask anyway.

I’m writing you in regards to my current predicament. So, here’s the thing; I’m in a hospital room at Ponyville General, and I’m not entirely sure how I got here. I have a cast over my leg, and a bandage around my head and waist. Doctor Redheart will be kind enough to send this letter for me, and for that I owe her my deepest gratitude. I’m told that Applejack and Clementine are at home, and are safe and sound. That makes me very happy.

Now then, back to my question. I’m sorry that I ramble on so much. It’s like I get caught in my own little world and write the first thing I think of. It’s kind of a flaw I suppose. I remember the time when I decided to write you a letter about my choice to stay human, but instead wrote a fifty thousand word story with references to things you probably didn’t get. It was kind of embarrassing, but I did appreciate that you read the whole thing. Geez, I’m doing it again, aren’t I? I’m so sorry, Princess.

Anyways, the Doctor’s don’t know what happened to me, so that’s why I’m asking you. I have like a vague recollection of what went down during the last couple of days, which could be surmised as muddled and incoherent. You know, like the Star Wars prequels. Ouch, I just laughed at my own joke and now my sides hurt. It’s kind of mean to say, I mean, I find the movies pretty enjoyable despite all the dialogue about sand… damn it! There I go, on a tangent again. Stupid pain! I blame the pain medication. Sure, it dulls the discomfort, but now I’m rambling on a lot more than usual.

Right, my memory. Okay, I’m going to tell you what I think happened during the last couple of days, and then you can reply back to me if I’m completely wrong, alright?

Here we go.

So, a couple of days ago, you called Twilight into Canterlot, because this great evil called Tirek escaped from Tartarus, right? I was there too, for reasons that escape me, but I remember being in that throne room when it happened. I think I was visiting Chrysalis because she was giving me some foal clothes that she made. You know, Chrysalis is a damn fine knitter, let me tell you. She might be as good as Rarity!

Don’t tell Rarity I said that. She might hurt me.

“Lord Tirek has escaped from Tartarus!” you said. “We must stop him!”

Then one of us, probably Twilight, asked what the big deal was with Tirek, and you decided to open up that neat looking book and talk about his backstory within a good three minutes. I have to say, you summarized his life story quite well.

Twilight, in all her bravery and wanting to prove that she can kick ass (which she already can, I don’t know why she thinks she can’t) volunteered to beat up Tirek, but you sent Discord instead.

Ah, Discord. I didn’t become aware of him until a few months ago, around the time we brought Clementine over to Fluttershy’s house for a little get together. Little did I know, that Discord, the god of chaos, was living under her roof. No one ever told me about this, so seeing that guy really freaked me out. Then he made the chair I was sitting in come alive and attack me… I still think about that day with painful memories.

You sent Discord out to stop Tirek, but that turned out to be a bust, as Tirek made him evil again, and was sucking up all the pony magic in Equestria! By the time he showed up in Ponyville, he was quite large. Maybe if you put me on top of me, you would get an idea about how tall he was.

This is the part where my memory gets fuzzy, and that’s where I need help. This is what I believed happened next.

Tirek showed up when Applejack, Clementine, and I were leaving Sugar Cube Corner, after purchasing some delicious cupcakes. He was smashing his big cloven feet around, laughing maniacally like all super villains are bound to do. I guess he had a pretty sadistic childhood or something.

Applejack held Clementine close, while I told her to run back home. She was about to do just that, when Tirek sucked her up into the air with his magic! Clementine plopped to the ground and cried, which made me more pissed than I already was.

To my horror, I watched as Applejack and the others got their Cutie Marks sucked away! That’s why Clementine wasn’t taken, I guess, as she has yet to get her Cutie Mark at the age of six months old.

“Let them go, you fiend!” I yelled. I would have said something harsher and more vulgar, but Clementine was present. She couldn’t be exposed to the art of swearing yet.

“Never!” he laughed, “Their magic is all mine, and nothing in the world can stop me!”

“Us…you mean.” Discord said meekly. I could see what was going to happen in five seconds flat.

“No…ME!” Tirek shouted, as he enveloped Discord and took his magic too.

See? Totally called it. Then Discord was all sad and stuff. Fluttershy was understandably disappointed. It made me want to punch Discord in the face for being so stupid and making Fluttershy cry.

Just then, Twilight showed up, and transported me and Clementine back to Canterlot. You, Luna, Chrysalis, and Cadance were there. That’s when you guys dropped a huge bombshell on me.

“Matt, we must transfer our powers to you.” You said.

“What?!” I replied back, “Why me? Why not Twilight? She’s awesome!” Twilight then blushed.

Don’t tell Big Macintosh I made her blush. He might hurt me.

“No. He will be expecting an alicorn to fight. But a human, he will not see coming. You are our only hope, Matthew Williams Apple.” You said in that big booming epic voice.

Then, you all surrounded me, and went all flashy lights and BOOM! You infused you powers into me. It was so cool. I felt all important and stuff, just like the time you gave me the Elements of Harmony to fight Sombra with.

“Let’s do this.” I then said, my eyes glowing brightly. I took off into the sky, breaking the Castle Ceiling in the process.

Sorry about that.

“MUAHAHAHA!” Tirek laughed some more. Seriously, what was with this guy and laughing? “I have you now, my little ponies! I will rule the world!”

“No, you won’t!” I screamed, coming out of the sky like a raging Superman.

“What?!” he yelled in confusion.

He didn’t have time to react, as I PUNCHED him dead in the face. He went flying backwards into a cliff utterly destroying it. That punch was enough to get him to drop the magical cage that was holding Applejack and the others. I reunited with my beautiful wife, and gave her a large kiss on the lips. Man, I love kissing her. She does this awesome thing with her tongue that…um…moving on.

“Where’s Clem?” she asked.

“She’s safe. She’s with the Princesses.” I assured her in all of my manly toughness.

“What happened to you?”

“The Princesses gave me their powers. I’m going to kill Tirek to death.” That was a bit of a lame line, but that’s what I remember saying. “You and the others go hide, I’ll take care of that beast.”

“No, Matt.” Applejack panicked and clinged me for dear life. “I don’t wanna loose ya.”

I gave her another big smooch, because I am boss like that. Plus, I look for any excuse to kiss Applejack.

“You’ll never loose me.” I smiled, “Until the end of time, I will always be here.” Man, am I a cheesy yet smooth son-of-a-gun.

I took off into the skies, ready for round two against this monstrous tyrant. I watched as Applejack gathered the others and took off to safe haven. It was then I decided to make my move. I turned to the moving rubble, where Tirek was emerging with a massive bump on the head, and I cracked my knuckles, preparing myself to give him a hell of a lot more bumps.

“How….how do you have such power?” Tirek asked me with a twinge of fascination and fear in his voice.

“Magic…” I crack my neck like a badass getting ready to be badass, “Motherbucker”.

I flew at him with so much speed, that if I was Rainbow Dash, I’d be doing like three….no five…sonic rainbooms, by the time I got to Tirek. When I did, I punched him in the face yet again. I loved punching his stupid face, especially with that look of shock on it.

He went flying back, but he straightened himself out, looking at me with anger and hate in his eyes. He then flew towards me, and I him. When our fists collided, it sent a massive shockwave around Equestria, breaking a few mountains in the process.

Our brawl was the stuff of legends, and we landed blow after blow after blow on each other. Each of his punches may have hurt, but I knew I was hurting him more.

I got the upper hand, upper cutting him into the sky, grabbing him by the horns, spun him around and threw him into the ground. Like a meteor hitting a planet, he hit the ground with a loud and spectacular explosion following suit. Luckily, we were fighting in a wide open field, so collateral damage was slim to none. Maybe a couple of squirrels, but whatever.

Don’t tell Fluttershy I said that. She might hurt me.

Tirek, once a strong and powerful creature, was now just a big fat wussy, squirming on the crumbled ground, as he cannot believe an amazing hero such as myself could beat him so easily. I floated down slowly from the sky, staring at him, as my beatdown wasn’t quite over yet.

“No…please…” Tirek whimpered, as he raised his hand up like a stop sign. “No more…”

“Yes…more…” I said, eyes glowing with delight. I was having one of my murder death kill moments again.

I then proceeded to beat him so bad, that all the magic he stole from the ponies of Equestria poured out of him, and were transported back to his rightful owners. I can’t recall what happened next, though. I think I threw Tirek into a volcano or something. Yeah, I specifically remember a volcano. He fell in and exploded instantly. I guess he was made of gasoline or dynamite or something.

I suppose that after you guys took the magic back, all of the wounds got to me and I passed out. Now, I’m here in the Hospital. I can’t look outside to see how much damage Tirek and I caused, and I apologize if it’s a lot. Hopefully, you and the others will forgive me for such destruction.

So, if I recalled any of that correctly, let me know as soon as possible. Thanks.

Hope all is well,

Matthew Williams Apple

Dearest Matthew Williams Apple,

It is so good to hear that you are well, and have mended quite nicely. Hopefully, Applejack and Clementine will have arrived by the time you receive this letter, and are on your way home to complete your speedy recovery.

As for what you just described, I have to say that you were fifty-fifty with your assessment of what happened the week that Tirek attacked Equestria. You were right on what had happened beforehoof; you did arrive in Canterlot early in the day to pick up some pajamas that Chrysalis made for Clementine, and you were indeed present when I informed Twilight that Discord was going to be taking care of Tirek.

However, what happened after that, I’m sorry to say that none of that actually transpired. We did not transfer our powers to you, as we gave those powers to Twilight. Though a really “epic” (as you so said) battle did ensue, you weren’t a part of it. In actuality, you were as far away from the battle as equinely possible.

Twilight Sparkle described your actions as, and I quote, “The most energetic and foolish display of macho heroism I have ever seen.” When Tirek apparently arrived in Ponyville and captured Applejack and the others, you promptly smashed a chair over his face, and kicked Discord in the stomach while calling him, and this is another quote “You two faced jerkwad.” I suppose you were also correct in censoring yourself for Clementine’s ears.

Upon receiving those injuries, Tirek used his magic to throw you into Sugar Cube Corner, where you were knocked unconscious immediately after that. If you must apologize for damaged property, apologize to Pinkie Pie.

Twilight brought Clementine to us, and she remained at the castle until Tirek was defeated.

I find it interesting that the events you dreamt about sort of matched what truly happened in the fight against Tirek and Twilight. Perhaps the noises that ensued reached your ears, and your brain transformed those sounds into images for your mind. Sadly, it was not your reality.

Hope you feel one hundred percent soon,

Princess Celestia

Matt sits in the living room of his house, reading the letter that Princess Celestia gave to him. He reads the letter with an expression of non-surprise, right on the prediction that what he felt happened was nothing more than a tall tale. Only he could come up with a story where he became an overpowered superhero that saved Equestria in such an epic fashion. Then again, he did help save Equestria once, with the King Sombra invasion, but this was just too much, even for him.

Clementine plays around atop his cast, acting like it’s a fallen tree trunk, laughing whilst gripped on it like a sloth.

Applejack walks in with a mug of apple juice, giving it over to Matt, who takes it without even looking. She peers over his shoulder, glancing at the letter.

“You okay, sugarcube?” she asks, giving him a peck on the cheek.

“Yeah, I’m okay.” he looks to her with a smile. “Just reading Celestia’s response to my letter.”

“What did you ask about?”

“I asked if I somehow was responsible for saving Equestra. I wasn’t.” he pouts in disappointment. “To be honest, it would have been cool to knock Tirek’s hide around like a punching bag.”

“It was pretty cool seeing you hit him over with a chair. It reminded me of the time you hit Sombra with a chair. You always liked hitting bad guys with a chair.”

“True, it’s always strangely satisfying. The last time I did that, though, I was thrown into your barn. This time, I was thrown into Sugar Cube Corner. I kind of feel bad about that.”

“It’s not like you aimed for that place.”

“Yeah, but I should probably help pay for the damages.” Matt looks to see Clementine having the time of her life on his cast. “I see somepony is having fun.” he chuckles.

“Oh, Clem.” Applejack shakes her head, walking over to her. “You might hurt Daddy.”

“It’s fine. It doesn’t hurt. Let her have fun.” Matt assures her.

The sight of Clementine playing around makes him chuckle. She doesn’t know how to talk yet, but he can imagine what she might be thinking. Probably playing explorer like those Daring Do novels, which he and Applejack started reading to her, with the two providing their own voices for the characters.

“So…” Applejack wondered, resting her head on his shoulder, “How exactly did you save Equestria?”

“The Princesses gave me their powers, and I beat Tirek up so hard, he exploded.”

“That sounds awesome.”

“But not true.”

“Maybe not, but it’s an outcome ah like all the same.”

“Still happy you’re married to such a goofball like me?”

“I’m more than happy, sugarcube.” she nuzzles his cheek. “Ya may not have helped the way you thought ya did, but you’re mah hero.”

“Thanks.” Matt smiles, kissing her on the muzzle.

The two look away from each other, going back to watching Clementine now wrestle with his leg like it’s a dangerous anaconda from the Amazon Jungle. They laugh at her determined struggle, and aww at her attempting to bite at the cast with her small teeth.

“You should probably apologize to Discord, though.”

“How come?”

“Ya did kick him in the stomach.”

“He deserved it.”

“Matt…”

“Okay, okay. I’ll apologize to him first chance I get.”

“That’s all I needed to hear.” A mischievous voice said by Matt’s lap.

Applejack and Matt look down to see the head of none other than Discord rise up from the letter, looking at Matt with an expression of disdain. He pulls himself out of the letter, acting like he was trapped in some kind of hole. Clementine looks behind her to see the scene unfolding before her eyes. The sight of the where this creature was coming out of, has made her think that Discord was bursting from Matt’s lap.

With an angry hiss, she jumps onto Discord’s shoulder, biting at him. He yelps in pain at the filly’s jaws.

“Ack! I’m being attacked by a monster!” Discord screams.

“That’s just Clementine.” Applejack responds to him. “And ya kind of had it comin’, visitin’ without permission.”

“Oh, Applejack.” Discord smirks, grabbing Clementine by the back leg, and leaving her hanging in the air, flailing to get a piece of this monster. “I don’t need permission to visit one of my good friends. I can come any time I want. Besides…” he points at Matt, “This rude ruffian owes me an apology for hitting my sensitive little tummy.” His stomach forms into the face of a sad little Discord, complete with a bruised eye and missing teeth.

“To be fair, you did turn to the dark side.” Matt shrugs.

“Oh foof…” Discords stomach says, before the face pops back onto his head, “It was a moment of weakness. Don’t tell me you haven’t had one of those before.” His face scrunches into an accusing frown.

“Everyone has at some point or another. But when I had one, I didn’t put my friends in jeopardy.”

“Hmmm…I suppose you have a point.” he reluctantly shrugs, “But you still owe me an apology. You said you would the first chance you get. So, here’s your chance.”

“Can you let Clementine go? You’re making her upset.”

“Huh?” he looks over at the still dangling Clementine. Her lack of biting at this monster is making her upset. Small tears drop from her eyes as whimpers escape her mouth. “Oh, I see that I am.” With a snap of his clawed griffon like talons, a pacifier pops into existence and into Clementine’s mouth. She pauses for a few seconds, surprised at this mysterious item. Her eyes show annoyance, and she spits the pacifier back at Discord. “Ouch! Who doesn’t love pacifiers?!”

“Clementine doesn’t.” Applejack glares, “Now, put her down, before ah lose mah temper and buck ya in the stomach.”

“Fine.” Discord lets out a defeated sigh, setting Clementine down on the floor. She hurriedly crawls over behind her Mother’s hind legs, looking at Discord with an angered stare. “Feisty little filly, isn’t she?”

“You want your apology or not?”

“Okay. First, let me prepare.” he snaps his fingers again, bringing a small mattress into reality for him to lie down on. He lies on his stomach, hands on his cheeks, and legs moving up and down in anticipation for Matt’s apology. “I’m ready, Mr. Apple.”

“I’m…sorry for kicking you in the stomach.”

“And?”

“And…for calling you a two faced jerkwad.”

“And?”

“And what? Isn’t that all I did?”

“And for allowing your little beast of a filly to bite my shoulder. I might have rabies from her.” he lifts up freshly made test results showing that he has rabies.

“You’re pushing it, Discord.” he sighs, “Sorry that Clementine bit you, sorry you have rabies..." he then smirks a mischievous grin, "Oh right, I’m also sorry for your face.”

“What?”

With a swing, Matt hits Discord across the face with his cast covered leg, knocking him out upon impact. He slumps onto the floor motionless, with the mattress proofing out of existence, causing him to hit the floor face first. If he was still conscious, he would no doubt be producing small cartoonish birds and stars floating around his head. Instead, he’s out like a light.

“Matt…” Applejack once again mutters, “Did ya really have to hit him…again?”

“He called little Clementine a beast. He can’t get away with that.”

“That’s very true. You should still probably apologize to him, when he comes to.”

“Okay…” he mumbles, “You know, he’s really the most annoying reformed villain I’ve ever met.”

“That’s because the only other reformed villains you know are an attractive changeling and an attractive magician. If Discord was good looking, you would have dealt with it.”

“I guess we’ll never know.” Matt playfully shrugs. He sees Clementine give him a smile, before cooing for a lift up by Applejack. “I think little Clem needs you.”

Applejack picks up Clementine, and places her on her back. Clementine kicks her back legs, pretending like she’s riding Applejack as if she’s a faithful steed. Clementine giggles from all the fun she is having.

“Okay, Clem.” Applejack says, “Time to give you some good eats.” She trots away into the kitchen.

Matt looks back at them as they head towards the fridge to find some food; no doubt going to feast on some of that Apple Pie Applejack made a few days ago. Suddenly, he feels a tap on his shoulder from a sharp fingertip…like a talon. He sharply turns back to see not Discord in front of him, but rather a more feminine like Discord, with well-made up eye lashes, a curvier figure, and a face that would befit a mare, rather than…whatever he is.

Unfortunately, this female version still sounds like normal Discord.

“What do you think now, hero?” he says, trying to sound a sultry as possible. Matt isn’t falling for it.

“The voice is off putting. Illusion broken. I’m gonna have to hurt you, now. You're just too weird to remain conscious.”

“Wai…”

WHAP! He’s going to be out for a while this time.

Parent-Teacher Conference

Parent-Teacher Conference

Matt stands in front of the mirror in his and Applejack’s bedroom, fixing the collar to one of his short sleeved dress shirts that he keeps in his closet, should the need arise to look somewhat presentable to guests and other acquaintances. Today is an interesting day for him; one that he never thought that he would ever be a part of in his entire life, but being a father can change all that.

It’s Parent-Teacher Conference Day.

The human father adjusts his collar and fastens his buttons for what feel like a long time, while Applejack, who simply had to move her hat to the side, watches him with a bit of amusement. Clementine, on the other hoof, waits around in the living room, watching more episodes of Transformers.

“Ya been at that shirt for a while now, sugarcube. Ah think it’s ready.” Applejack breaks the silent atmosphere.

“Sorry.” Matt relents, separating himself from the mirror. “I didn’t think I’d ever have a Parent-Teacher Conference…with me as the parent.”

“Come here.” Applejack motions for him to kneel down to face her. He does so without any hesitation. Examining his shirt, she notices that he buttoned it up all the way. “If yer ain’t wearin’ a tie…” she uses her teeth to unbutton the top, allowing his neck some room to breathe, “…ya don’t need to button it all the way.”

“Thanks.” Matt chuckles at her help, “Guess I’m a bit nervous.”

“Nothin’ to be nervous about.” she smiles, “We go to Ms. Cheerliee, and tell her what’s been goin’ on with Clem.”

“It’s not that that’s bothering me. It’s the fact that the OTHER parents will be there, too.” Matt grimaces, knowing that he’ll have to face the parents of the fillies that were bullying poor Clementine.

Applejack and Matt were told that the parents of the two fillies were Amethyst Star and…to the shock of Applejack…Soarin. The two go a while back, as she asked Soarin out on a date, but was turned down for her supposed less than desirable looks. When she got a bit of a makeover with Cadance, she tried to boast to Soarin in a boost of confidence.

Needless to say, the encounter ended with Soarin getting smacked around a little.

Never did Matt or Applejack think that not only would Soarin settle down, get married, and have foals, due to rumors circulated by the media that the very notion was the thing that ended Soarin and Spitfire’s well publicized relationship, but that those foals would be the ones to bully Clementine.

Applejack thought that this was some kind of sick joke, as her encounters with the former Wonderbolt were fairly well known around Ponyville. However, they learned that it was very real.

“You want me to do all the talking?” Matt wonders, aware of her history.

“Ya don’t need to.” she puts a hoof on his shoulder, “I’m sure he’s mellowed out. Maybe he’s not aware about what his daughters are doin’. Ah hope so, anyway.”

“Me, too. He always seemed so nice on the television.”

“Don’t let that fool ya.” Applejack shakes her head, “They gotta act like that for the television. Nothin’ but smoke and mirrors ta me. Like ah said, ah certainly hope that his behavior is a lot less…whatever that was, all those years ago.”

“You can say it…” Matt chuckles, “…assholish.”

“I’m tryin’ not ta swear in front of Clem.”

“But…” Matt looks around, noting the absence of Clementine, “…she’s not here.”

“Ya never know. Plus, if ah become too comfortable with swearin’, I’ll start sayin’ it in front of Clem, and that’ll open a whole can of unwanted worms!” Her face scrunches up at the thought of a foul mouth Clementine rampaging through Equestria, needing a giant bar of soap in her mouth to wash away the girth of foul language.

“Good point.” Matt nods in agreement, “I’ll be sure to keep the cussing to a minimum, should the parents, or mainly Soarin, prove to be a bunch of jerky jerks.”

Hearing the door behind them creak open, they look over to see a nervous Clementine, scratching her hoof on the floor in a timid manner. Matt goes over, picking her up and holding her in his arms like a baby. The nervous frown from her face briefly turns into a smile, but the emotion makes a return moments later.

“Ya don’t have ta do this…” Clementine says, “Ah don’t want to be a bother.”

“Clementine…” Applejack walks closer to them. Matt kneels down to allow Applejack to meet her at eye level. “This isn’t a bother at all. This is a serious situation, and we don’t want our little filly feelin’ unsafe at her school.” She brushes a hoof on Clementine’s cheek, “We want ya to be happy, and not be bullied by some spoiled fillies.”

“Do you think they’ll be there?” she inquires, “The foals?”

“We don’t know, Clem.” Matt shrugs, “But their parents sure will.”

Clementine looks up into her father’s eyes, seeing a fire in them that is a rare sight for her to see. He is determined to defend her, and take on the world if he had to. The look in his eyes brings a giggle to Clementine.

“Ya gonna give em’ a piece of yer mind?” she asks playfully.

“The biggest piece!” Matt bellows, acting like a powerful god of a man, stomping along the hallway with a monstrous roar. “Fear me!”

Clementine laughs in his arms, as Applejack follows them out the door, shaking her head, but eliciting a giggle at his rambunctious behavior.

“Okay, Mr. Monster…” Applejack pats Matt on the behind, “Let’s go before ah take ya to Skull Island to battle a big monkey.”

“King Kong ain’t got nothing on me.” Matt says with confidence, “I can take him on any day of the week!”

“Really?” asks Clementine.

“No, sweetie.” he then replies in a droll tone, “He’d crush me with his fist. Maybe if I had a bazooka or something.”

It’s a late Monday at the Ponyville Schoolhouse. The fillies and colts have already run off with their respective parents, and only Ms. Cheerliee remains inside; grading papers, and waiting for the parents of the fillies causing trouble at the school.

It doesn’t take long for Applejack, Matt and Clementine to come into the schoolhouse. Cheerilee looks up with a smile, putting away any ungraded work to the side, and moving away from her desk.

“Ah, it’s nice to see you.” Cheerilee says in her signature cheerful tone. “Please, have a seat. Soarin and the others should be here shortly.” The parents and the still nervous filly sit down, with Cheerilee taking notice. “How are you, Clementine?”

“I’m okay…just a bit nervous ah guess.”

“It’s okay. It’ll all be sorted out. School is meant to be fun.” she smiles and nods. She watches as Applejack keeps Clementine close, rubbing her shoulder with a gentle touch. The doors open again, catching the teacher’s attention. “Ah, they’re here.”

Matt and Applejack look over to see Soarin and his wife, Amethyst Star, walking towards the empty chairs by Cheerliee’s desk. Upon sitting down, Soarin glances at the opposing couple, giving them a nod of recognition, and maybe a little friendliness.

“Good to see you two…” Cheerilee smiles again, “But…where are your daughters? I thought they were coming, too.”

“Sorry.” Soarin says, “Skye and Terra couldn’t be here. They’re at their singing lessons.”

“Couldn’t keep them from those.” Amethyst chimes in, “Lessons like that are expensive.”

“Right…” Cheerilee nods in understanding, but… “…but I was hoping that they would be here, so that we may resolve this matter with all parties present. However, perhaps when this is over, you may inform your daughters of what happened.”

“Of course.” Soarin nods his head, “I’d like to resolve this situation as well.” He glances over at Matt and Applejack, before his eyes fall on Clementine. “Is that her?” he asks with genuine curiosity.

“Yeah…” Applejack responds with hesitance, “Her name is Clementine.”

“Tell us what’s been going on, Clementine.” Cheerilee says.

“Well…um….” Clementine rubs her hooves together in nervousness, trying to piece together what she wants to say. “The fillies…Sky and Terra…they spent the first week askin’ me questions.”

“What kind of questions?”

“If…if the mah daddy was the human in Equestria. Ah would respond…and they would leave. The next day, another question…like…if mah dad was a pony before bein’ a human…ah would answer again, and they would leave again…and it went on like that.”

“I see…” Cheerilee nods and thinks, “Then what happened.”

“Well…the next week after that…they brought the other students along, and started makin’ fun of me.” Clementine hangs her head down in sadness, “Sayin’ that mah daddy wasn’t really mah daddy, and that ah was some kind of freak.”

“What?” Soarin says in shock, “Our little fillies?”

“Impossible.” Amethyst scoffs, “They would never talk like that, much less get a crowd together to bully somepony.”

“But, it’s true!” Clementine retorts, “Ah know what ah saw, and they was the ones doin’ this!”

“Our fillies are good foals.” Amethyst shakes her head in disagreement, “Whatever you think you saw, you’re probably mistaken.”

“You callin’ mah filly a liar?” Applejack growls.

“Well…I’m not DENYING that there’s any bullying going on with your daughter, but it’s certainly NOT Sky and Terra.”

“Mah daughter is an honest pony. What’s IMPOSSIBLE…Amethyst...is that she could be mistaken about this kind of thing.”

“Let’s calm down.” Cheerilee attempts to cool the situation, “Obviously, this situation has caused some distress for little Clementine.”

“There’s more…” Clementine whimpers, “They…they made me believe everythin’ that they said. They made me hate mah daddy.” Her eyes tear up, “They smiled and laughed when ah yelled at him! They wanted me ta do that!”

“Please…” Amethyst lets out a condescending ‘psht’ sound, voicing her annoyance at the accusation, “I refuse to believe the words of a little filly.”

“Even when she’s the daughter of the Element of Honesty?” Matt puts his hat into the ring.

“Like the Element of Honesty hasn’t lied before.” Amethyst looks at Applejack with a sneering expression.

“How about ya back off?” Applejack grumbles out of anger.

“Amethyst, please…” Soarin surprisingly tries to keep things level headed, “If this is something that our little fillies are doing…”

“Of course they’re not doing it!” Amethyst yells, “This filly here is just looking for attention!” she points an accusatory hoof at Clementine, “Isn’t it enough that she’s some kind of hybrid?! Or that her father is some weird looking human from another dimension or some crap?! Now, here she is, accusing our daughters of something they obviously aren’t doing!”

Matt stands from his chair, catching the attention of everypony in the room. He is looking at Amethyst dead in the eyes. His expression says everything to her. She gulps in fright, and he slowly begins to approach her.

“What are you doing?” she asks, “Get away from me.”

“You’re the cause of this, aren’t you?” Matt calmly asks. “Fillies wouldn’t just ask one question and go away. They would ask all kinds of questions; that’s how they are. They’re curious like that.”

“What are you saying?” Soarin wonders, “That…Amethyst somehow did this?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying.” Matt replies.

“That’s such crap!” Amethyst yells, “Why would I make my fillies do that?”

“I don’t know….” Matt shrugs, “Why WOULD you tell your fillies to ask my daughter one question a day, and have them report the answer to you, so you can give them another question, and THEN when you’re done, tell them to bully her?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Amethyst pouts, “Sky and Terra are good little fillies.” she gives a look to Soarin, “Don’t just sit and do nothing! He’s threatening me by standing there!”

“Hey, Matt…I think…” Soarin puts a calming hoof on Matt’s chest. It doesn’t work.

“I helped defeat King Sombra, I hit Lord Tirek with a chair, kicked the god of chaos in the stomach, and later on, knocked him out twice with a casted leg. What makes you think you are any threat to me?” Matt practically growls his words of truth.

Soarin backs off immediately.

“What did Clementine ever do to you, huh?” Matt prods, “What did this innocent little girl ever do to deserve being bullied by you and your daughters.” Matt suddenly turns to Soarin with a calm voice, “Soarin, I’m sorry. AJ and I thought you were causing trouble again. We were wrong, so I apologize.”

“Um…that’s cool…I guess…” Soarin doesn’t know how to react.

“You know what?’ Amethyst stands, “Fine! I did it! I told my fillies to ask those questions! I told them to bully her! It was me! I couldn’t stand having that THING in our classrooms! She isn’t one of us! She may look like a pony, but she ISN’T a pony! She’s…she’s a…MONSTER!”

Clementine cowers behind an enraged Applejack, who is trying to keep calm in all of this. Matt, on the other hand, doesn’t hide his emotion very well. He looks over at Clementine, whimpering, fighting tears as she is clutched to her mother. He takes a deep breath before turning back to Amethyst and Soarin.

The pause is long as it is suspenseful for everypony in the room. Slowly, he walks over to two desks in the front row. He glances downwards to see names inscribed on them. Terra and Sky.

“These are their desks?” Matt politely asks Cheerliee.

“Yes.” Cheerilee responds, unsure as to where this is going.

Matt nods. Suddenly, he grabs their desks, drags them across the room, and throws them out the door onto the dirt outside. Before anypony could react, he rushes up to the two parents, getting right in their faces like he’s going to raise a serious smackdown on either one of them.

“You may find this hard to believe…” Matt attempts to keep it together, “…but I’m rather tolerant of many things. What I AM NOT tolerant of, is anypony calling my daughter a monster! So, how about you…” Matt jabs a finger at Amethyst’s shoulder, “…apologize to her, now?!”

“Hey! Don’t touch me!” Amethyst recoils, “That’s assault!” she looks to Soarin and Cheerilee, “He assaulted me! Call the cops!”

“That wasn’t assault! You want me to assault you? I got about…” he looks around the room, counting the number of chairs in the classroom, “TWELVE chairs I can assault you and your husband with!”

“Hey!” Soarin scoffs, eye darting about, “What did I do?”

“YOU didn’t pay attention to your wife telling your daughters to bully my little girl!”

“He’s threatening us!” Amethyst screams, “Ms. Cheerilee, do something!”

“I agree with Matt.” Cheerilee raises her muzzle up at them, “You should apologize. And…judging by how he looks…” she sees Matt’s expression of rage, almost seeing steam coming out of his nose and ears. “…I’d say you got about twenty seconds.”

“I will NOT apologize to such a rude and ugly ogre!”

“I’m gonna forget about yer comment about mah husband…” Applejack puts herself in the fray, “…and tell you to apologize ta Clementine, lest ya want a face buckin’!”

“How thuggish!” Amethyst gasps, “I expected such rude behavior from this creature, but certainly not from you! How dare you say such a thing? You two are awful parents, and should have your filly taken away!”

“That’s it!” Matt kicks a desk over, picking up a chair for some over-the-top assault. Amethyst and Soarin speed out of the schoolhouse, with Matt following them outside, before stopping at the door, yelling at them like an old man yelling at kids on his lawn. “YOU BETTER APOLOGIZE TO MY DAUGHTER SOON, OR I’LL BANISH YOU TO THE MOON WITH MY FOOT UP YOUR ASS! IT’LL BE UNPLEASANT TOO! LIKE, ON YOUR WAY TO THE MOON, YOU GUYS WILL BE LIKE ‘OH MY! THERE’S A FOOT UP MY ASS!’ BECAUSE THAT’S HOW HARD I KICKED YOU! I KICKED YOU SO HARD, THAT IT FEELS LIKE THERE’S A FOOT UP YOUR ASS!”

They were out of sight halfway through his rant about ass kickings, but it felt good just to let it out, anyway. He calmly picks up the fillies desks and brings them back inside. After placing them in their correct positions, he sits back down to a shocked Cheerliee, Applejack and Clementine. Matt looks down at Clementine, who’s shocked expression soon curls into a smile.

“Well…” Matt turns back to Cheerilee, “I think that went okay.”

Matt, Applejack and Clementine walk back home. It was a quiet trek back to the house, with nopony and no one saying a word to one another. Clementine glances up at her parents with worry, afraid that they’re going to start arguing over her father’s little outburst. She hopes nothing happens; after all, her mom did make a physical threat of her own, but she cannot deny her dad took it to the next level.

Upon entering the house, Applejack leans down to Clementine.

“Clem, ah need ya to go to your room for a bit.” Applejack says in a motherly tone.

“Ah don’t want ya two fightin.” Clementine hangs her head down.

“We’re not gonna fight.” Applejack shakes her head, “Just havin’ a conversation, is all.”

Clementine alternates her gaze between the friendly faces of her parents. She can’t see any kind of tension, but they did get pretty good at hiding it when things got a bit extreme. With no other choice, she nods, going to her room.

Once she is gone, Applejack turns to Matt.

“Sit down.” she says, not in a troublesome tone, but in a concerned one. Matt sits down on the couch, with Applejack sitting right next to him. “We can’t keep doin’ this, Matt.”

“I’m sorry.” He says in a sincere tone, “Hearing her say that…it just…”

“Ah know. Ah was mad just as much as you, but not everythin’ can be solved with threatenin’ and chair hittin’.”

“Actually, a good 90% of conflict can be solved with that.”

“I’m bein’ serious, right now.” Applejack says sternly, “Ah know it can be temptin’ to joke, but ah want ta have an actual conversation, here.”

“Okay, okay…” Matt focuses his attention on her, “Sorry. It’s hard enough taking care of one kid.”

“Ah didn’t say ya were a kid.” Applejack snickers, before getting back to serious mode, “But foals at Clementine’s age are awful impressionable. If you or ah don’t stop actin’ like this, it will make her think that that kind of reaction is appropriate. Ah don’t mean to sound like a nag…”

“No, I totally get it.” Matt puts a hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle and loving rub with his thumb. “You’re absolutely right. I was out of line, and lost my proverbial….” he looks over at Clementine’s closed door, before whispering “…proverbial shit.” He then goes back to room tone, “It’s definitely something I have to work on.”

“Ah mean…I’m not saying ya need ta be a pacifist or anythin’, because like ya said, there is a time for it, but not with classroom conflicts.”

“I suppose the big challenge is figuring out which times need a butt whooping.”

“Exactly.” She nods. As she thinks about Matt’s behavior, a blush adorns her cheeks. “Truth be told, I’m also a little embarrassed.”

“Sorry that I embarrass you sometimes.” Matt profusely apologizes.

“Naw, ya don’t embarrass me, sugarcube. “ she grins, “It’s just that…when you were like that…ah was sort of…diggin’ it.”

“Wait…” Matt pieces it together, “You were…turned on?”

“Ah guess that’s what ya call it. Ah kinda got the case of the vapors, back there.”

“Vapors…” Matt laughs, “You sound so old fashioned when you say that.”

“You like it. Don’t lie.”

“I’m not. It’s super sexy.” Matt giggles, inching closer to her. “Well, now I’m all conflicted. Should I stop, because it’s bad for Clementine? Or should I keep going, because it gives ya da vapors?”

“Only when the time is right, honey.” she puts a hoof on his chest. “If ya did it all the time, it would lose its luster.”

“Okay, ‘only when the time is right’ it is.” He wraps an arm around Applejack, bringing her in closer. “You know, there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do to make sure you and Clem are happy.”

“Really?”

“Absolutely. It kind of reminds me of a song I like to sing to you.”

“Oh…” Applejack grimaces, knowing what he is about to do. “Matt, that’s okay. Ah don’t need ya ta sing.”

“Come on. You love my terrible singing.”

“Ah do, it’s so adorable, but we can’t. Ya know how ah get when ya sing.”

“Ain’t no mountain high….ain’t no valley low…” Matt begins to sing a song that he started singing to Applejack shortly after Clementine was born. “Ain’t no river wild enough, baby.”

“Oh, Sweet Celestia.” she sighs, “Ya don’t have the best singin’ voice…but…oh mah…”

“If ya need me call me, no matter where you are, no matter how far.” he gets closer to her muzzle, kissing her on the nose ever so softly. “Don’t worry baby. Just call my name, I’ll be there in a hurry, ya don’t have to worry. Because baby there….” He suddenly scoops Applejack in his arms, eliciting a surprised yelp from the farmpony. “Ain’t no mountain high enough…” Applejack laughs as he swings her around the room, “…ain’t no valley low enough…ain’t no RIVER wild enough…” he sets her back down on the couch, with him nearly on top of her, “…to keep me from gettin’ to you, babe.” He gives her a passionate kiss.

“Oh, Matt.” she tackles him onto his back, and the two commence a wild lip lock, with their hands and hooves travelling each other’s bodies in a dance of out of control passion.

“Mommy? Daddy?”

A dance that is soon interrupted by Clementine opening her door and calling out to them. Applejack and Matt immediately sit back up on the couch, straightening each other out to prevent Clementine from noticing what they were doing seconds prior.

“Hey, Clem.” Matt smiles.

“Are ya two mad at each other?”

“Of course not.” Applejack assures her. “You father and ah still love each other…” she looks into Matt’s eyes, “…very much. “

“Ya sure?”

“Yeah…we’re pretty sure, Clem.” Matt nods. “Sorry for scaring you like that.”

“Nah, ah wasn’t scared. I liked that ya showed them the what for.”

“Yes, well…” Matt rubs the back of his head, “That’s not something that should be done all the time. I kind of overreacted.”

“Right. “ Applejack nods, “We just hope that ya understand that that kind of reaction shouldn’t be used all the time. Hopefully…not used at all.”

“Okay…” Clementine understands, “Ah just don’t want ya guys ta be upset with each other.”

“We’re not.” Matt says, “Everything is good.” He stands from the couch. “So, now that we got that out of the way…who’s hungry?”

“Me!” Clementine raises her hoof in excitement, “I’m starvin’!”

“Good, cause I’m in the mood to go out to eat.” he turns to Applejack, “What do you think?”

“Lead the way.” Applejack giggles.

“As you command, milady.” he points to the door, “Onwards, to food!”

Heartbreak Through The Eyes of A Pegasus

I’m in love with Clementine, and I am amazed that I haven’t told her yet.

I can’t help that I’m a huge stinking coward when it comes to the subject of love and other things! Every time I’m around her, I get so…so…something…I don’t know what I get. I haven’t told her how I felt because…well…just look at her!

Wait…I’m talking to myself. Why am I telling myself to look at her? Great, now I’m crazy. Good work, Slip Wing, you have gone officially nutso.

That being said, she’s the daughter of the Element of Honesty, and the Human of Equestria, of course I have every right to be scared! A combination of a pony and a human; one incredibly beautiful and strong, and the other…also strong. I don’t know about the looks part; mares around town consider him to be handsome, but I don’t look at him that way. Mostly because of the fact he scares the pants off of me at times. I mean, I don’t actually wear pants, but if I did…I wouldn’t.

Because they’d be scared off. Hehe…badum-tish…ugh.

It doesn’t help that her Dad is very chair happy when it comes to threats, and I don’t want to be on the receiving end of a four-legged wooden piece of furniture! That would hurt like crap! Ask Discord! I saw it happen! Clementine smacked him over the head for having a spider on the back of his neck!

Thinking back on that…I wouldn’t want to get hit by Clem, either.

Applejack’s looks have definitely been transferred over to Clementine…maybe even more so. How no pony has asked her out, or that she hasn’t acquired a coltfriend already on account of my slow rump is a mystery to me. Who wouldn’t want to date her? She’s funny, she’s sweet, she’s beautiful, and…that accent. Sweet Celestia, that accent. It’s like eating warm apple pie…

WHAT?! My brain! It just went super dirty! OH WOW! I meant apple pie in ACTUAL APPLE PIE, NOT…oh pony. I have it bad. I don’t know how I’ve managed to keep it together for all these years, but it’s getting worse by the day. I blame puberty. Screw you puberty. I hate you. I don’t care that my voice has gotten deeper, and that my wingspan has gotten rather impressive, you’re making me feel romantic feelings, and it’s getting more and more suggestive by the second. One minute, I’m thinking about cuddling with her, the next…ugh.

If anypony was listening to my inner thoughts, they would be forgiven for thinking I’m up to no good. I’m not, mind reader! I’m as chivalrous as they come! I mean, just last week, when I visited Clementine while she was applebucking with her family, I only looked at her rump twice instead of the standard three!

Hmmm…that…doesn’t sound much better. I’m going to have to work on that. Thank goodness her parents didn’t catch me. I don’t think I’d be even alive to have this internal monologue right now.

“Hey, Slip. Ya alright?” a familiar and lovely voice calls out to me.

I get out of my thoughts and notice the wondrous face of Clementine staring right at me, with a hayburger just inches away from entering her mouth.

Oh no, I just zoned out while I was with Clementine, didn’t I? Oh pony, I have to find some way to play it off. I have to say something super cool…but I also have to make sure it sounds like something I’d say.

“Yeah. I’m good.” Nailed it.

“Ya sure? Ya’ll was staring out into space fer the last five minutes.”

“I was? I didn’t notice.”

“Lie to her…” my brain begins to talk to me. “Lie to her, dammit!”

“I was busy thinking about the camping trip we’re doing next week.” Good, that works fine.

“Oh, right. Ah almost forgot about that. Ah dunno why, ah think it’s marked on the calendar at home.” she chuckles. Such a cute chuckle. It’s even better when she giggles. It makes my ears and hear flutter so bad, I think I could fly with them. “What kind of tent ya gettin’?”

“Just the normal kind. There weren’t many single pony tents, so I got a double. Extra space for me. I get pretty restless in my sleep, anyway.”

“Ah hear that. Got myself a nice red two pony tent. Gets me enough room to stretch mah legs, and play some games I’m bringin’, too. Can ya believe how strict Mrs. Cheerilee is bein’ wit us?”

“What do you mean? I haven’t noticed anything completely off.”

“Ah mean, there are obviously some students comin’ wit us that are…ya know…together. And Mrs. Cheerilee is forbiddin’ them from stayin’ in the same tent.”

“It makes sense.” I nod. “The whole point of the trip to Neighagra Falls is to see the sights. Not…doing stuff in tents. I’m sure it’s a bummer for them, though. Still, they’ll be fine. In a couple weeks is prom, and they can make all the silly mistakes they want then.”

Ah, right…prom. We’re graduating soon, and Prom is the last thing to go through before that walk to accept our diplomas. Clementine may be almost a year younger than me, but she’s walking the same day I am. Mares and Colts alike have already asked their dates to Prom, but nopony has asked Clem, which is a crime against ponykind. I shouldn’t be too offended by this, as that means no competition for me, but come on. Clementine is prettier than any of the other mares in school. She doesn’t know it, though.

This is definitely my time to shine. My time to tell her how I feel and to ask her to prom.

Just…not right now.

“Has anypony asked ya ta prom, yet?” she asks.

“No. What about you?”

“Celestia, no. Ah wasn’t really plannin’ on goin’ anyway.”

“Really?” My heart drops a tad at her utterance. “You bought your ticket already.”

“Ah did, but nopony has asked me yet. Kinda think it was a waste of bits. Are ya goin’?”

“Uhh…yeah. I bought my ticket with you.”

“Well…” she trails off. Clementine goes silent for a few moments. I can only look and wonder what she is thinking about. Suddenly, with a headshake and a mumble, she speaks. “Nevermind. Let’s eat. Our burgers are gettin’ cold.”

After we eat, we say our goodbyes and go our separate ways home. On my way back, I cannot help but think back on that pause. What in Equestria was she thinking about? I have a ticket, but no date…she has a ticket, but no date.

Sweet Celestia, was she considering asking me to Prom? That would have been great! Fantastic even! Then again, it would have also been pretty anti-climactic, considering I had this whole inner monologue about wanting to ask her to prom, only for her to ask me instead.

There’s also the case that she was probably going to ask me as a friend. I don’t want to go as friends. I want to go as…a couple. Don’t get me wrong, going as friends is fine and dandy, but with Clementine…I feel that she deserves more than that. More than a date with a friend. More than…

“Hey, Slip.” Another familiar voice breaks me from my thoughts.

It’s my Dad. Everypony knows him as Quill Pen, but he’s just Dad to me. He moved here from Manehattan to get away from the hustle and bustle of the city, but instead, he met the mare who would become my mother, Ditzy Doo, the muffin loving mailmare of Ponyville.

The story of their courtship was a surprisingly popular tale, and was the talk of the town for a long while, right up until the Human in Equestria helped Applejack and the others save the world from certain doom.

Dad stares at me with that one eye of his, with the other residing in the socket of my Mom, who was born with a deformed eye, giving her a derped look. It was really sweet of him to do that. Plus, my Dad now eternally looks like a badass, even though he’s just a journalist, and not some kind of evil punching soldier from my graphic novels.

“Hey Dad, what’s up?”

“Were you standing outside our house this whole time?”

“Define this whole time.”

“Like for the last ten minutes. I heard you at the doorstep, but you never opened the actual door.”

“I’ve been doing that a lot today, haven’t I?”

“I wouldn’t know. I’ve been writing a bunch of reviews for films I’ve seen. Have you been doing that a lot today?”

“I stared off into space while I was out with Clementine.” I admit, as I step into the warm and cozy house.

“Have you told her that you love her yet?”

“Dad!” I gasp in shock. “Not so loud, please?”

“What? We’re home, and Clementine isn’t around.”

“But…Mom…she gets so mushy about that stuff!”

“She’s not home yet. She’s out getting dinner. So, have you told her the big news?”

“No…not yet. I want to, but…I…”

“Worried about getting rejected?”

“A little bit.” I sigh. “I mean, what if she doesn’t feel the same way about me? What if after all this time…I was in love with somepony who doesn’t love me back? Has that ever happened to you?”

“Well, high school was a bit rough for me. I was a bit of a geek who liked fantasy more than reality. Mares were a bit picky back then; they preferred the athletes more than members of the Oubliettes & Ogres players club. Yeah, there were some geeks that got dates, but…I was a bit of a hopeless case.”

“Okay, so…what about with Mom?”

“Well, it’s not like we got together overnight. I didn’t ask her out, and that was the end of the story. Why won’t you read what I wrote about it?”

“Because it might have gross stuff in it.”

“Why in Equestria would I write about the time your mother and I got intimate?”

“You seem like the kind of pony that would.”

“Gee, thanks for that, son. Well, there was that time where I wrote about us, drying each other off from rain water…” his mind starts to trail off, “…looking at each other as we were doing it.”

“I don’t want to hear one more syllable from you, Dad!” I am grossed out. I don’t want to hear about his love times with Mom. It’s sick. It’s probably romantic in their eyes, but to me, it’s weird. Stop it.

“Look, you love Clementine, right?”

“Of course I do, Dad. I’ve been in love with her since…since…since we were young.”

“You are young.”

“YounGER! She’s only gotten better with age. I can’t stop thinking about it.”

“Sweet Celestia, you have it bad.”

“That’s what I’ve been saying! How do I tell her that without sounding like a complete creep?”

“That’s a tough question to ask. Mares are a finicky bunch. Some like the forward approach; even get a little hot under the collar about it, while others…well…like you said, would make them think you’re a creep. Clementine seems pretty open minded, so…maybe the forward approach isn’t such a bad thing.”

“Okay, but what if she doesn’t like the forward approach?”

“I don’t know. If you’re so worried, then try…um…a moonlight candle dinner? A heartfelt letter? Be poetic about it?”

“But…”

“No buts, Slip. You have to pick one or the other. Forward or subtle, those are your options.” Dad puts his forehoof on my head, giving my mane a little brush. “I know you’re nervous, Slip. Believe me, I was nervous too when I decided to tell your mother how I felt. And I won’t lie, it got a little dicey, but when she said those three magical words…”

“Let’s do it?”

“No, I love you. Wow, you think the worst of my story, don’t you? Anyway, when she said ‘I love you,’ it was the happiest moment of my life.”

“Even more than when I was born?”

“Sweet Celestia, son, do you really want me to make a top ten list? We can’t all be like Matt and rank the best times he…erm…”

“What, Dad?” I’m really confused about where he’s going with this. Mr. Apple and Dad have hung out quite a few times. I wonder what they talk about when they aren’t in the vicinity of Mom and Mrs. Apple.

“Nothing…absolutely nothing, son. Just…stallion to stallion stuff.”

“Mr. Apple is a Man.”

“It’s pretty much the same thing, must you question everything I say?”

“I don’t try to.”

“I know. Guess I’m a little on edge. You’re growing up, and I’m kind of not prepared for it. I haven’t been this nervous since your mother and I told you about the birds and the bees.”

Just then, Mom walks through the door with bags of food in her mouth. She has brought home quesedillas from our favorite Mexicolt restaurant El Burro. I don’t have the heart to tell them that I ate not too long ago. Besides, the scent of cheese, grilled vegetables, and the hot tortilla has made me hungry again.

“Hechhloooooo!” Mom says with the bag still in her mouth. She goes to the kitchen, and places the bags down, letting her talk normally. “How are my favorite stallions doing?”

“Great, honey.” Dad gives her a soft kiss on the cheek; completely devoid of the nervousness he was feeling when he was talking to me. “It seems like our son is planning on asking young Clementine to prom.”

“W-what?” I stammer just a tad, “I-I…w-we didn’t even talk about prom!” Okay, maybe more than a tad.

“We’re getting to the end of your school quarter, and after the big field trip, you only have a few weeks left before graduation. Prom is definitely around the corner, and that’s the perfect place to tell Clementine that you love her.”

“Awwwww!” Mom blushes, getting close to me and rubbing her forehooves on my cheeks. “My little pony is getting so grown up!” She lets go with a giggle, and my cheeks now feel bruised and red. “It’s about time, too. I cannot wait to see how she reacts. I bet it’s going to be so cute.” Oh great, now she’s fantasizing. “You will get down on your knees and proclaim your love for her, and she will swoon and dive into your forelegs and give you the sweetest of kisses! It’s going to be romantic!”

“I…um…hope so too, Mom.” To be fair, that does sound kind of awesome.

Okay, that’s it. They’ve convinced me. Tomorrow, I’m going to tell her. I’m going to tell her everything. When school is out, I’m going to take her aside, and lay bare all of my feelings for her. I’m going to tell her that she’s beautiful. That she is strong. That she is kind and funny. That every day I spent with her has been wonderful.

I’m going to do it. I can do this.

I can’t do this.

I can barely get to the station to Canterlot without shaking in my hooves. I look like a friggin wacky waving inflatable hoof flailing tube pony I’m so nervous. I thought I could do it. I thought I was ready. But my body and my mind are telling me to not go through with it.

It’s not helping that Clementine is standing there at the station, waiting for me in that perfect pose that is a deadly combo of adorable schoolfilly, and a confident mare. Her short cut mane lightly blows in the wind, and she shuts her eyes to take in the fresh air. The bookbag around her waist shuffles and grooves lightly with each twitch of her center muscles, showing that it’s snug tightly around that firm and athletic body…oh wow am I staring for much too long.

“Mornin’, Slip!” Clementine says with a welcoming smile. She hasn’t noticed my staring. Good.

“Oh, uh, h-hey, Clem. Good morning to you , too.”

“Ya okay?” Clementine tilts her head in confusion. So cute. “Ya seem off. Ya seemed off yesterday, too. You comin’ down with somethin’?” She starts to get close to me with a forehoof stretched out, aiming directly for my forehead. “Ah can check yer temperature…”

“N-no!” I step back. I wave it away with a small laugh. “I’m good. Just thought I woke up a bit late. Didn’t want to miss the train with you.”

“Awww, that’s sweet of ya, Slip. Didn’t know ya liked ta take the train wit me so much.” She playfully punches me in the shoulder. “Guess it woulda been a might borin’ without ya.”

You and me both, Clem. You and me both.

We get to school at the usual time. Just half past eight, and waiting for us are our friends. Skye, the preppy and popular cheerleader, and Terra, who has gotten into the realm of geekdom during her teenage years. Two sisters who can’t be more different, but there’s none of that cliché behavior where they hate each other for their differences.

Terra much like Clem and I, and gets excited about science fiction and comic book movies. We’ve also played many sessions of Oubliettes & Ogres, and we spent the night watching that awful movie they made for it, laughing and jeering all the way through it.

Surprisingly, both Skye and Terra have gotten attention from the colts of the school. Terra is dating Dice Roll, who is the frequent oubliette leader in our play sessions. He’s super cool and pretty much the biggest genius at school and in comic conventions, often schooling us on the probability of superhero mash ups, and showing us the best foreign cartoons.

As for Skye, while she doesn’t have a coltfriend, the one that has had his eyes on her for a while is Fast Lane. He’s the star quarterback of Canterlot High, and much like his namesake, is the fastest colt on the team. Anypony who catches him on the hoofball field only does it out of pure luck, rather than skill.

Fast Lane also doesn’t fall into the stereotypical jock behavior. He’s as nice and as cool as they come. He’s also pretty smart, too, but I guess one has to be if they want to keep on playing sports in school and get a scholarship.

“Right on time, as always.” Terra says with a smile. I can’t help but look back on when Clementine told me that she used to be a bit of a bully. Then again, that was spurred on by her mother, rather than herself. Like I said though, she’s fun to be around, now. Only Celestia know what would have happened if I was living in Ponyville then, and went to school with Clem.

Our day at the school goes as it normally does. We have history first, a great decision made by the school board, I must say. History after we are just waking up? Fantastic. Then comes math, my least favorite subject. My parents weren’t fond of math either from their time at school, but they have helped me to the best of their abilities, and I have managed to pass the previous quarters by the skin of my teeth.

Gym is super easy for me; my wings are stronger than ever, and I can even run for quite a few laps around the track before I start getting tired, Clementine, though, wowzers. She can run better than most of the hoofball players, and can lift almost as much as the strongest stallions on the weight machines. It only makes sense, since she managed to buck a falling tree when she was younger. That’s where that cutie mark comes from. She’s as powerful as a tree, and just as beautiful.

I mean, that’s my interpretation of her cutie mark, I could be wrong. Or…off the mark, as some would say.

I’m bad at puns.

After lunch, the last couple of periods fly by so fast for me, that even now, as I am exiting the classroom, I cannot remember what transpired. Oh well, it’s only science and creative writing.

What’s important now is that I finally have the courage to tell Clementine how I feel. All that exercise and being around her has given me the confidence I needed. Trouble is, I can’t find her. Huh, usually she’s waiting for me outside the front of the school. We would take the train and go home together. That’s where I was going to tell her.

Maybe her class has been extended. Seems logical, the dance teacher often keeps her students after class for either exiting exercises, or berating them for not dancing properly. I’ve never seen Clementine dance, though. I can only imagine that she’s perfect at it.

I get closer to the dance studio of the school, when I hear laughing. It sounds like Clementine. She’s just around the corner. What and who is making her laugh?

I go around the corner to see Clementine, all smiles and the picture of joy…

…with…Fast Lane?

“Oh, I’m so happy!” Clementine exclaims, her forelegs wrap around Fast Lane tightly, and he laughs along with her.

They are in that position for a few moments longer than I anticipated. Wait a second. Did…did Fast Lane just ask Clementine to prom? I have to get away before they see me. I do so and run quickly down the hall so that they don’t spot me if they make their way in my direction.

But…but Fast Lane likes Skye. He told me so. We were hanging at the Hayburger a couple weeks ago, when he told me that he had a crush on Skye, and wanted to ask her to prom. Was that all a lie? Was he just telling me that in an effort to keep me off Clementine’s guard? How could he do that? He knew I liked Clementine. Everypony knew I liked Clementine! The only pony who didn’t know I liked Clementine…was Clementine!

How…how could this have happened? How could I have been so stupid as to believe what he said? I thought we were friends. And Clementine…I had no idea that she would be so enthusiastic as to go with him. She hid her feelings so well.

What…what’s this feeling? I feel…ugh…I have to get out of here. I run as fast as I can and make it to the earliest train out of Canterlot. It’s weird not having Clementine next to me. We would always chat and joke around on the way back home. It feels lonely now.

I can’t be mad at her. Why would I be? I’m the one that took too long to tell her. I’m the one who caused this. Clementine remained unknowing, and I paid the price for it. She has a date now, and I’m happy for her. But…but now I have nopony. I have to regain my clear head. I can’t let this get to me. I’m going to have to stallion up, and accept that I lost my chance.

This upcoming camping trip is going to be awkward.

Wait a second…am I crying?